Skip to main content

Full text of "The Oxyrhynchus papyri"

See other formats


Jrigham Young University 

tt:: 196535 


















WITH SEVEN PLATES ί ; i.l• 'ι' ''\\\ 

196535 '■-'■0-/0;U' 



The Offices of the EGYPT EXPLORATION FUND, 37 Great Russell St., W.C. 

AND 527 Tremont Temple, Boston, Mass., U.S.A. 

KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH, TRUBNER & CO., Dryden House, Gerrard St., W. 

BERNARD QUARITCH, 11 Grafton St., New Bond St., W. 

ASHER & CO., 13 Bedford St., Covent Garden, W.C, and 56 Unter den Linden, Berlin 

AND HENRY FROWDE, Amen Corner, E.G., and 29-35 West 32ND Street, New York, U.S.A. 

191 1 

All rights reserved 



The delay, for which I must beg the indulgence of subscribers, in 
the publication of this volume, is chiefly due to the lengthy pre- 
liminaries which were necessary for the production of two of the new 
classical texts, the Meliambi of Cercidas (1O82) and the fragments of 
an anonymous Satyric drama (1083). Those papyri, with 1091-2, are 
derived from the second of the large literary finds made in 1906 
(cf. the Archaeological Report for that year, p. 12), which was at once 
more extensive, more scattered, and in worse condition than the first. 
Before any text from it could be dealt with, some thirty thousand 
pieces of various sizes had to be flattened and examined, a task which 
occupied several weeks of last year. Possibly some further small 
fragments may yet be identified ; but the great bulk of the find, at 
any rate, has now been prepared for sorting and copying ; and that 
serious additions will be made is a contingency not sufficiently probable 
to justify a further postponement. 

In editing the new classical fragments (1082-7) I have once more 
enjoyed the great advantage of the assistance of Professor U. von 
Wilamowitz-Mollendorff, to whom I am deeply indebted, especially 
with regard to 1082 and 1086. Professor U. Wilcken was again kind 
enough to look through the proof-sheets of the non-literary section 
and to contribute a number of valuable comments. Occasional 
suggestions received from other friends are recorded in connexion with 
the texts concerned. To all my helpers, including the Proof-reader of 
the University Press, I here return hearty thanks. 

Another instalment of Oxyrhynchus papyri is designed for the 
next volume, which I hope to issue early in 191 2. 


Queen's College, Oxford, 
May, 1911. 



Preface ν 

List of Plates viii 

Table of Papyri ix 

Note on the Method of Publication and List of Abbreviations . . . xiii 


I. Theological Fragments (1073-1081) 
IL New Classical Texts (1082-1089) 
in. Extant Classical Authors (1090-1099) 
IV. Documents of the Roman and Byzantine Periods : 
[a) Official (1100-1108) .... 

{δ) Declarations to Officials (1109-1116) 
(/) Petitions (1117-1121) .... 

(d) Contracts (1122-1134) .... 

(e) Taxation (1135-1138) .... 
(/) Orders (1139-1142) .... 

{g) Accounts (1143-1147) .... 
(Λ) Oracular Questions, Amulets, &c. (1148-1152) 
{{) Private Correspondence (1153-1165) 









New Literary Texts: 

(a) 1082 (Cercidas) . . 271 

{δ) Other Texts 275 

Emperors 283 

Consuls, Eras, Indictions 285 

Months and Days 286 

Personal Names 287 



VI. Geographical . . . • 

VII. Religion 

VIII. Official and Military Titles 

IX. Weights, Measures, Coins 

X. Taxes 

XI. General Index of Greek and Latin Words 

XII. Index of Passages Discussed 





I. 1074 recto, 1075, 1077, 1080 recto 

II. 1082 Frs. 3, 4 • 

III. 1083 Fr. i, 1084 

IV. 1087 

V. 1090, 1092 Col. ix, 1100 . 

VI. 1073 verso, 1097 recto, 1098 verso 

VII. 1114 

y at the end. 


1073. Old Latin Version of Genesis v-vi 

1074. Exodus xxxi, xxxii 

1075. Exodus xl . 

1076. New Recension of Tobit ii 

1077. Amulet : St. Matthew iv 

1078. Epistle to the Hebrews ix 

1079. Revelation i 

1080. Revelation iii, iv 

1081. Gnostic Gospel . 

1082. Cercidas, Meliambi 

1083. Satyric Drama . 

1084. Hellanicus, Atlantis i 

1085. Pancrates, Hadrian and AntinoUs 

1086. Scholia on Iliad ii 

1087. Scholia on Iliad vii 

1088. Medical Receipts 

1089. An Alexandrian Chronicle . 

1090. Hesiod, Opera . 

1091. Bacchylides, Dithyrambs 

1092. Herodotus ii . . . 

1093. Demosthenes, Contra Boeotum 

1094. Demosthenes, Be Falsa Legatione 

1095. [Isocrates,] Ad Demonicum . 

1096. Isocrates, Panegyricus and Be Pace 

1097. Cicero, Be Imp. Cn. Pompei and In Verrem 

1098. Vergil, Aeneid ii . 

1099. Greek Paraphrase of Vergil, Aeneid 

1100. Edict of a Praefect 

1101. Edict of a Praefect . 

1102. Report of Legal Proceedings 

1103. Proceedings of the Senate . 

Π. i 


4th cent. . . . i 
3rd cent. ... 4 
3rd cent. ... 5 
6th cent. ... 6 
6th cent. . . .10 
4th cent. . . .11 
Late 3rd or 4th cent. . 13 
4th cent. . . 14 

Early 4th cent. . 16 

2nd cent. . . .20 
2nd cent. ... 60 
Early 2nd cent. . . 71 
2nd cent. • ■ • 73 
ist cent. B.C. . . 77 
Late ist cent. b. c. . 100 
Early ist cent. . .110 
3rd cent. . . .115 
Late ist cent. . .121 
2nd cent. . . .123 
Late 2nd cent. . .127 
2nd cent. . . -135 
5th cent. . . .145 
4th cent. . . -147 
4th cent. . . .151 
5th cent. . . -153 
4th or 5th cent. . -158 
5th cent. . . .160 
206 .... 164 
367-70 . . 166 

About 146 . . . 169 
360 .... 172 


1104. Application for Payment 

1105. Notice to the Agoranomus 
lioe. Letter to Paulus . 

1107. Letter of Eudaemon . 

1108. List of Officials . 

1109. Selection of Boys {επίκρισις) 

1110. Census-return 

1111. Census-returns . 

1112. Purchase of Acacia-trees 

1113. Return of Unirrigated Land 

1114. Declaration of Inheritance 

1115. Reply to a Strategus . 

1116. Nomination to an Office 

1117. Petition to a Praefect . 

1118. Petition to an Archidicastes 

1119. Petition to a Strategus, &c. 

1120. Petition 

1121. Petition to a Beneficiarius 

1122. Engagement of Services 

1123. Devolution of Domain-land 

1124. Lease of Land . 

1125. Lease of Land and Loan 

1126. Lease of Land . 

1127. Lease of a Pigeon-house 

1128. Lease of a Dining-room 

1129. Lease of Dining-rooms 

1130. Loan of Money . 

1131. Promissory Note 

1132. Repayment of a Loan . 

1133. Receipt 

1134. Official Receipt for Rents 

1135. Receipt for Anabolicum 

1136. Receipt for Anabolicum. 

1137. Receipt for Dues on Land 

1138. Receipt for Money-taxes 

1139. Order from a Logistes 

1140. Order for Vegetable-seed 

1141. Order for Wine . 

1142. Order for Purchases . 

1143. Temple-account 

A. D. 
306 . 
81-96 . 

6th cent. 

5th or 6th cent 

Late 6th or 7ih cent 

1 60-1 








About 178 

Late ist or early 2nd 


Early 3rd cent. 

295 . 

407 . 

158-9 . 


2nd cent. 

5 th cent. 

183 . 

173 • 

449 • 

484 . 

5th cent. 

About 162 

396 . 

3rd cent. 


5th or 6th cent 

4th cent. 

293 • 

3rd cent. 
Late 3rd cent. 
About I 



cent. 202 





1144. Temple-account 

1145. Account of a Sitologus 

1146. Account of Payments . 

1147. Account of Arrears 

1148. Question to the Oracle 

1149. Question to the Oracle 

1150. Christian Prayer 

1151. Christian Amulet 

1152. Christian Amulet 

1153. Letter of Apollonius 

1154. Letter of Theon . 

1155. Letter of Theonas 

1156. Letter of Anubion 

1157. Letter of Pathermouthi 

1158. Letter of Lucius . 

1159. Letter to a Wife . 

1160. Letter of Trophimus 

1161. Christian Letter . 

1162. Letter of Leon . 

1163. Letter of Heraclammon 

1164. Letter of Theodosius 

1165. Letter of Victor . 



Late I St or early 2nd ceni 

. 243 

I St cent. 


Early 4th cent. 


Late 6th cent. 


I St cent. 


2nd cent. 


6th cent. 


5th cent. (.?) . 


5th or 6th cent. . 

• 253 

I St cent. 


Late I St cent. 

. 256 



3rd cent. 


Late 3rd cent. 

• 259 

3rd cent. 


Late 3rd cent. 

. 262 

Late 3rd or early 4th cent. 263 

4th cent. 


4th cent. 

. 266 

5th cent. 

. 267 

6th or 7th cent. . 


6th cent. 

. 269 


The general method followed in this volume is the same as that in 
Parts I-VII. Of the new literary texts, 1082-3 and 1086-7 are printed in a dual 
form, a literal transcript being accompanied by a reconstruction in modern 
style; 1088-9 are given in modern form only. In the others, and in the 
fragments of extant authors, the originals are reproduced except for division 
of words, capital initials in proper names, expansion of abbreviations, and 
supplements of lacunae. Additions or corrections by the same hand as the 
body of the text are in small thin type, those by a different hand in thick 
type. Non-literary documents are given in modern form with accentua- 
tion and punctuation. Abbreviations and symbols are resolved ; additions 
and corrections are usually incorporated in the text and their occurrence is 
recorded in the critical apparatus, where also faults of orthography, &c., are 
corrected if they seemed likely to give rise to any difficulty. Iota adscript has 
been printed when so written, otherwise iota subscript is employed. Square 
brackets [ ] indicate a lacuna, round brackets ( ) the resolution of a symbol or 
abbreviation, angular brackets < ) a mistaken omission in the original, braces 
{ } a superfluous letter or letters, double square brackets [[ ]] a deletion in the 
original. Dots placed within brackets represent the approximate number of 
letters lost or deleted ; dots outside brackets indicate mutilated or otherwise 
illegible letters. Letters with dots underneath them are to be considered 
doubtful. Heavy Arabic numerals refer to the texts of the Oxyrhynchus papyri 
in this volume and in Parts I-VII, ordinary numerals to lines, small Roman 
numerals to columns. 

The abbreviations used in referring to papyrological publications are 
practically those adopted in the Archiv fiir Papyvusforschung, viz. : — 
P. Amh. = The Amherst Papyri (Greek), Vols. I-II, by B. P. Grenfell and 

A. S. Hunt. 
Archiv = Archiv fiir Papyrusforschung. 

B. G. U. = Aeg. Urkunden aus den K. Museen zu Beriin, Griechische Urkunden. 
P. Brit. Mus. = Greek Papyri in the Bridsh Museum, Vols. I-II, by F. G. Kenyon ; 

Vol. Ill, by F. G. Kenyon and H. I. Bell ; Vol. IV by H. I. Bell. 



C. P. Herm. = Corpus Papyrorum Hermopolitanorum, Vol. I, by C. Wessely. 

C. P. R. = Corpus Papyrorum Raineri, Vol. I, by C. Wessely. 

P. Cairo Cat. = Catalogue des Antiquites egyptiennes du Musee du Caire, 

Papyrus grecs d'epoque byzantine, by J. Maspero. 
P. Fay. = Fayiim Towns and their Papyri, by B. P. Grenfell, A. S. Hunt, and 

D. G. Hogarth. 
P. Flor. = Papiri Fiorentini, Vol. I, by G. Vitelli ; Vol. II, by D. Comparetti. 
P. Gen. = Les Papyrus de Geneve, Vol. I, by J, Nicole, 
P. Giessen = Griechische Papyri zu Giessen, Part i, by E. Komemann and 

O. Eger ; Part 2, by P. M. Meyer. 
P. Grenf. = Greek Papyri, Series I, by B. P. Grenfell, and Series II, by B. P. 

Grenfell and A. S. Hunt. 
P. Hamburg = Griechische Urkunden der Hamburger Stadtbibliothek, Part i, 

by P. M. Meyer. 
P. Hibeh = The Hibeh Papyri, Part I, by B. P. Grenfell and A. S. Hunt. 
P. Klein. Form. = Griech. Papyrusurkunden kleineren Formats, Stud. Pal. iii and 

viii, by C. Wessely. 
P. Leipzig = Griech. Urkunden der Papyrussammlung zu Leipzig, Vol. I, by 

L. Mitteis. 
P. Leyden = Papyri Graeci Musei Antiquarii Lugduni-Batavi, by C. Leemans, 
P. Oxy. = The Oxyrhynchus Papyri, Parts I-VL by B. P. Grenfell and A. S. 

Hunt ; Part VII, by A. S. Hunt. 
P. Par. = Les Papyrus grecs du Musee du Louvre. Notices et Extraits. t. xviii. 2, 

by W. Brunet de Presle and E. Egger. 
P. Reinach = Papyrus grecs et demotiques, by Theodore Reinach. 
P. Rylands = Catalogue of the Greek Papyri in the Rylands Library, Manchester, 

Vol. I, by A. S. Hunt. 
P. Strassb. = Griech. Papyrus der K. Universitatsbibliothek zu Strassburg im 

Elsass, Vol. I, Parts 1-2, by F. Preisigke. 
P. Tebt. = The Tebtunis Papyri, Part I, by B. P. Grenfell, A. S. Hunt, and 

J. G. Smyly; and Part 11, by B. P. Grenfell, A. S. Hunt, and E. J. 

Wilcken, Ost. = Griechische Ostraka, by U. Wilcken. 


1073. Old Latin Version of Genesis v-vi. 

17x5-4 cm. Fourth century. Plate VI (verso). 

A small fragment from Egypt of the Bible in the Vulgate has recently- 
made its appearance at Aberdeen (Winstedt, Class. Quarterly, J 907, p. 366), and 
Oxyrhynchus now contributes the following specimen of the Old Latin version, 
a specimen which is not only more extensive but of much greater value, since 
the Old Latin is imperfectly known and the present text is for about half its 
contents the sole authority. It is written on a portion of a vellum leaf from 
a book in a well-formed uncial hand, which is probably not later than the fourth 
century. The ink is of a reddish-brown colour. As is common in early Latin 
MSS., the columns, of which there were no doubt two on each page, are narrow. 
Rulings were lightly made with a hard point. The text was divided up into 
rather short paragraphs, of which the first lines were made to protrude slightly 
into the left margin and are further rendered conspicuous by enlarged initial 
letters. A medial stop is occasionally employed, and points in the same 
position are placed before and after numerals ; the first of the pair of points is, 
however, omitted when the numeral stands at the beginning of the line, and the 
second when at the end. It may be also noted that when representing a figure 
d has the minuscule not the uncial form. Contractions and abbreviations were 
sparingly used, m at the end of a line is sometimes denoted by an over- 
written horizontal stroke with a dot beneath it ; since the regular purpose of 
this dot was to distinguish m from «, it may be inferred that η in the same 
position was also represented by the horizontal stroke, though no actual 
example is preserved, doininus deus appears as dm ds in 1. 31. Traube con- 
sidered the former of these contractions to be not older than the fifth century 



{Nomina Sacra, p. 167), but pending fuller evidence the script is a better criterion 
of the date of this codex than the occurrence of a particular compendium. 

Textually the fragment is of considerable interest. As has been already 
stated, several of the verses here preserved are not otherwise extant in the Old 
Latin version, though since they tend to follow a definite formula they could to 
some extent be correctly reconstructed. Others among them were already 
known from patristic citations, with which, however, the new witness does not 
always coincide. Minor divergences may easily be attributed to inexact 
quotation ; but some of the peculiar readings of this manuscript point rather to 
a different recension, of which a prominent characteristic may have been its 
closeness to the Greek ; cf. 11. 38-30 and the note. A variant noted by 
Augustine makes its appearance in 1. 46. Sp\eciosae in 1. 48, in the light of 
a comment by the same Father (cf. note ad loc), looks very like an interpolated 


genuit Se\th aniii -dec 
et gemi[it filios etfili 
as et fu[e\rtm[t omnes 
dies Adae qiio\s vixit 

5 annis •dcccc[xxx• et 
mortims est [vixit ante 
Seth annis •c^cv et ge 
unit Enos- et [vixit 
Seth• postqtca[m genuit 

10 [A\enos annis •[dcccvil• et 
gen uit filios [e t β lias 
et fuerunt o[mnes di 
es Seth• an7i[i -dccccxii 
et mortims [est 

15 Et vixit Aeno[s annis -xc 
et genuit Cqjnan et vi 
xit Aenos pos\tquam 
genuit Caind\fi annis 
dccxv et ge\jtuit filios 

20 et filias et ftiej^tint om 
nes dies Aen[os annis 
dccccv• et m[ortuus est 

Verso. Plate VI. 

v. 4. [men eiti^^ Noe dicens v. 29 

[iste req7iies]cere faciet 

5 [nos ab o]per[ib]us nostris 
[et tristi\tiis manum nos 

30 [traru\m et a terra cui 

6 [maled]ixit Dns Ds• et vi 30 
[xit Ld^mech annis •dlxv 

7 [et gen\tdt filios et filias 

[et fuer]zmt omnes dies 31 

35 [quos v]ixit Lamech 
[anni •'\dccliii• et mor[tt(. 

8 [us est] 

[Etfuit N\oe annorum vi. i 

[quinge\ntorum et ge 
40 [nuit N\oe tres filios' 

[Sem Cha]m lapeih 
[Et factu\m est postqua 

\coeper\tmt homines 

[midti fie]ri super terra 
45 [et filiae] natae sunt eis 

[vident]es autem filii a 

[Dl filias] homimim 




Et vixit Camc^n amiis Ίχχ i3 {quia sp]eciosae stmt 

et gemnt M\aleleel [sninpse]r7mt sibi iixo 

25 et vixit Cain\an 13 50 \res ex o]mnibiis quas 

I. This verse is preserved in Jerome, Quaest. Hebr. in Gen. 313, where septingenti anni 
is written; cf. 11. 12-14, note. 

3-6. Verse 5 is not extant elsewhere. For Adae cf. e. g. Gen. ii. 16 pracepit Dominus 
Deus Adae (from Augustine). Jerome in verse 4 has dies Adam, annis should be anni. 

6—7 = Augustine, De Civ. Dei, xv. 1 5. Augustine has quinque et ducentos annos, but 
the ablative is attested in verses 3 (Hilary) and 25 (Jerome) and is no doubt correct ; 
cf. 1. 10. 

8-1 1. Verse 7 as far as dcccvii is preserved only here; Augustine, I.e., gives et genuit 
. . .filias. 

12-14 = Augustine, /. c., where duodecim et nongenti anni is given ; cf. note on 1. i. 

15-25. These five verses are not found elsewhere. 

26 sqq. The verse is extant in Jerome, Quaest. Hebr. 314, and part of it in Ambrose, De 
Noe et Area, i. 2 (227 d). The former has iste requiescere nosfaciet, the latter hie faciet nos 
requiescere. It is useless to attempt to decide whether iste or hie stood in our MS. ; ovtos 
is the Greek. 

28-30. Jerome, I.e., has ab operibus nostris, Ambrose, /. c., omits nostris and continues 

et a tristitia et a terra ; the Greek is άττό των ipyav ημών κα\ άπο των λνττων των χΐίρων ημών. It 

is noteworthy that manu{u)m nos[traru\m, which is absent in Ambrose's version, appears in 
our MS. as the equivalent of των χίφών ημών, and that the preceding word is not tristitia. 
What replaced tristitia is, however, doubtful. In 1. 28 either ab o'\per\ib\is or a ld\bor\ib\us 
can be read, but the former seems preferable both in itself and on account of the patristic 
evidence. If a ld\bor[ib'\us were substituted, operibus would be available for the next line (cf. 
the Vulgate ab operibus et laboribus manuum nostrarum, and "^us is a possible reading ; but 
it is unconvincing, and ^tiis is really more suitable. tristi\liis would be a literal rendering 
of των λνπων ; the difficulty is that [et tristi\tiis is a longer supplement than is expected in 
the lacuna. Perhaps tristiis was written, by a lipography ; but i and / are both narrow 
letters and on the Avhole the reading suggested seems to be the least objectionable, though 
it is adopted with no great confidence. At the end of 1. 29 os was written as a monogram, 
the being utilized as the lower curve of the s. 

31-41. Verses 30 and 31 of chap, ν and the first part of verse i in the next chapter 
are found here only. In verse 31 there is nothing corresponding to μ^τα το -^^ννησαι αυτόν 
τον Νώ6, and postquam genuit Noe must have dropped out. If the length of the lines were 
the same in the archetype as in this copy, postquam . . . Noe would just about have filled 
one line. 

42 sqq. = Augustine, De Civ. Dei, xv. 23. 

45. eis : so Tertullian, De Vel. Virg. 7, where also cum coepissent appears iox postquam 
coeperunt and plures for viulti; Augustine, /. c., has illis. In 1. 44 multi suits the space much 
better than//«rii. 

46. \yident\s•. so Augustine, I.e., and Jerome, Quaest. Hebr. 314; conspicati 
Tertullian, /. c. 

filii: so Jerome and Tertullian, //. cc. ; angeli Augustine, /. c., remarking LXX quidem 
interpretes et angelos Dei dixerunt istos et filios Dei ; quod quidem non omnes codices habent, 
nam quidam nisi filios Dei non habent; cf. Aug. Quaest. in Heptateuch, i. 3 quamvis non- 

B 2 


nulli et Laiini et Graeci codices non angelos habeant sed filios Dei. viol has considerable 
support both in MSS. and the versions and citations. 

48. sp\eciosae : bonae Augustine and Jerome, //. cc, pulchrae Tertullian, /. c. Cf. Aug. 
/. c. bonas, id est pulchras. consueiudo quippe Scripiurae huius est etiam speciosos corpore 
bonos vocare. The Greek is καΚακ. 

sunt: so Augustine and Jerome, //. cc. ; essent Tertullian, /, c. 

49. Either [sumpseYuni (Augustine, Λ f.) or [accepeYunt (Tertullian, /. f.) is possible. 

1074. Exodus xxxi, xxxii. 

2-7 X 5-1 cm. Third century. Plate I (recto). 

The following fragment of the book of Exodus in the version of the 
Septuagint is of insignificant size but is probably older than any of the known 
MSS. of that book, with the possible exception of 1075, which is of about the 
saiTie period. 1074 is written in a neat round hand, displaying some tendency 
towards cursive forms, among which the κ is the most pronounced. This hand 
could not be referred to a time later than the reign of Diocletian, and might well 
be placed quite at the beginning of the third century or even earlier. The 
fragment may thus be reckoned with 1, 2, 208, and 656 as one of the most 
ancient examples of the papyrus codex that have been preserved. A high stop 
is the only lectional sign occurring. 

The character of the text cannot be gauged from so small a sample. 
Agreements with AM against Β are noticeable in 11. 2 and 7. 

Recto. Plate I. 

\tlv\ π[αρ €μοι και ev νμιρ eiy τα^ y^vea^ υμών iva yvoa xxxi. 13 

Τ€ 071 εγω iCy α•^ιο\ζ(ύν υμα^ και φνλαζίσθξ το σαβ 14 

βατον ΟΤΙ αγιον τον[το ίστιν Κν νμιν ο βββηλων αυτό 
θανατω θανατα)Θ[ησ€ται ττα? oy ποιήσει €v αυτω ep 
5 yo*^ €ξολ€θ[ρ€υθησ€ται 


] , [ xxxii. 

ηνομησζν y(tp] ο λαο9 σου ου? ^^ηγα 


[yey ίκ γη? Αιγύπτου παρέβησαν ταχν e< τη? 8 

[οδον η? €U€τ€l\ω αυτοί?]• εποίησαν αυτοί? 
ΙΟ [μο<τ\ον και προσκ€κυνηκασι]γ αυτω• και 

2. το σ<φψα.τον : SO AM ; τα σαββατα Β. In ]. 3 Α has farai for τοντο tariP Κνριου. 

6-7- The vestige of a letter remaining in 1. 6 is insuflScient to determine whether the 
papyrus placed το τάχος tPTevOep before (B) or after (AM) καταβηβι. ovs : so AM ; ov B. 
9. avTois : so η (Holmes 75 = Bodl. Univ. Coll. 52) ; tavrois BAM. 

1075. Exodus xl. 

15-1 X 9-8 cm. Third century. Plate I. 

This fragment containing the conclusion of the book of Exodus is, like 
1074, remarkable for its early date. The MS. was in the form of a roll, not 
a book, and the sloping uncial hand does not seem to be later than the third 
century. Ν is sometimes given the cursive form with a nearly horizontal cross- 
bar. A stop in the high position apparently occurs in 1. 8. Kvpios is abbreviated 
in the usual way, but not vioi (1. 15) or ΊσραήΚ (II, 15, 2i). On the verso is 1079, 
which may itself have been written in the third century. 

The text, which is of a * mixed ^ type, is of some interest. It shows an 
agreement with BG against AFM in 1. i, but on the other hand two agreements 
with AFGM against Β in 11. 13-14 and 18. In 1. 4 ώ? b4 we obtain very ancient 
testimony to a reading otherwise dependent on mediaeval authority (cf. e.g. 656, 
847, 1007, and 1078). A new variant is found in 1. 10. 

[k€ τταρα] τ[α? θύρα? τη? σκηνή? xl. 26 

και [€στ]ησ€[ν τη]γ [αυλην κύκλω ΐη 

τη? €\κ\ι\νη? και το[υ θυσιαστηρι 
ου (ύ? Se συν€τ\€λ€σζν Μωυση? 

5 Ίταντα τα epya \και ζκαΧυ^^^ν 28 

η νεφέλη την [σκηνην του μαρ 
τυριού και 8o^\y]? Κυ άπλησ- 
τη η σκηνή?• και ουκ η8ι^νασθη 39 
Μωυση? ζΐσ€λθ[€ΐ\ν €ΐ? τη[ν 

ΙΟ σκηνην του μαρτυρίου (π[ξ 


[σ\κιασί yap cw αντην η ν^φίλ[η 

και δο^η? Κν (πλησθη η σκη 

νη η νίκα Se ανββη η νζφ[€ 3° 

λη απο τηί σκηνή? αν^ζ^υ 
15 yvvaav ol viol Ισραήλ συν [τη 

απαρτία αντων [ei] Se μη [ave 31 

βη η νζφζλη ον[κ] αν€ζ'\€νγνυ 

σαν eωy της ημίρα? η9 [ανίβη 

ν€φβλη γαρ ην €πι τη? [σκηνή? 3* 

20 ημ€ρα? και πυρ η[ν'\ e[7r αυτή? 

νυκτο? ζναντιον [παντο? Ισρα 

ηλ ev ττασαι? ται? αν[αζυγαι? 

αυτών > > > 


Ι. After σκηνή! AF1M add του μαρτυρίου, 

2—3. Α*"• omits και . , . θυσιαστήριου. 

4- 0)5 δε : SO the cursive w (Athens, Bibl. Nat. 44) ; cf. the Lyons Octateuch cum 
auiem consummaret ; και other MSS. 

7-8, 1. (πλησθη η σκηνή. At thc end of 1. 8 either η8ν[νασθη or η8ν[νηθη (AFM) makes 
a rather long supplement. 

10. €π[ίσ•]ί(ίασε γαρ is peculiar to the papyrus; on ίπ^σκιαζΐν MSS., though the cursive r 
(Holmes i29 = Rome, Vat. Gr. 1252) has (ττΐσκιασΐν and χ (Brit. Mus. Curzon β6)(σκιασίν'. 
cf. Arm. Boh. Eth. Lyons Oct. obumbravii. 

12. ΐπΚησθη'. (ΡΐπΚησθηΈ, 

13-14. be'. SO g (Par. Reg. Gr. 5) w and Cyril of Alexandria ; δ αν others. 

η . . . σκηνής '. SO AFGM ', απο της σκηνής η ν€φΐ'\η Β, 

ι8. της: SO AFGM ; om. Β. After ανίβη Β AFM add η νιφΐΧη, which is omitted as in 
the papyrus by G, several cursives (including x), Aeth. Syr. 

24. ίξο8ος is the subscription in BFGM ; A adds των υιών Ι{σρα)η\ e| Αιγύπτου. 

1076. New Recension of Tobit ii. 

95 X 1 3*9 cm. Sixth century. 

A fragment of the book of Tobit, in a text not otherwise extant. Of the 
Greek version of this popular apocryphon there are two main texts, the one 
represented by the Vatican and Alexandrine codices (BA), the other by the 
codex Sinaiticus (ϊ^), the latter being the longer, though this greater length is 
due more to verbosity of style than to the incorporation of fresh matter. On 


the question which is the earlier critics are still divided. Besides these two, 
however, for chaps, vi. 9 — xiii. 8, there is found in three cursives a third Greek 
recension, which may be said to occupy an intermediate position between BA 
and fc^ ; from chap, viii onwards this text agrees closely with the Syriac. 

Now the present fragment from the second chapter is clearly to be dis- 
tinguished from BA on the one hand and t^ on the other ; the obvious question 
then arises, Can it belong to the third recension partially preserved in the 
cursives (C) ? This view appears to be highly probable. The relation of 1076 
and C to BA and i^ respectively is closely similar. Both 1076 and C belong to 
the t^ type, but are more concise, while at the same time they occasionally add 
points of their own. In ii. 3, for instance, the elaborate forms of address in i^ 
disappear in 1076, just as in vi. 11 they are omitted in C (cf. note on 1. 15). On 
the other hand, the insertion of καί α•η<άλζσζν ττάντα τά νττάρχοντα αυτοϋ in 1076 
32-5 (ϋ. 8) has parallels in C, e.g. in vi. 15 the addition of άττό του τιν^νματο^ τον 
ακαθάρτου and φί\ά αυτήν. These like characteristics strongly suggest a common 
origin ; and corroborative evidence for this theory is supplied by the Old Latin 
version. A peculiarity of that version is that while generally following t^ it 
occasionally reflects C. Thus in vi. 15 ^oc daemonium corresponds to άττό του 
Ίτνζνματοί του ακαθάρτου and diligit earn, to φιλβϊ αυτήν. It therefore seems highly 
significant that just in the same way in ii. 8 the Old Latin alone of the versions 
reproduces the phrase καΐ άττώλζσξν ττάντα τά νττάρχοντα αντοΰ of 1076 with ei 
perdidit substantiam stiam. 

The fragment consists of the lower part of a vellum leaf, on which the text 
was written in two columns in carefully formed, large round uncials, which may 
date from the sixth century. Hands of a similar type on papyrus are shown 
e.g. in Amh. II, Plate 34. One side of the leaf has shrivelled, with the con- 
sequence that the letters are here considerably reduced from their original size. 
The ink is of the brown colour commonly found in the Byzantine period. 
Rulings were made in the usual way with a hard point, which has left a dark 
mark upon the surface. Punctuation was eff'ected by dots in the medial position, 
accompanied by a short blank space ; in 1. 30 the dot was omitted or has 
disappeared. A new section is indicated , by a marginal sign at 1. 11. Small 
curved marks resembling circumflex accents do duty for rough breathings 
(11. 5, Ί,ι) as well as diaereses (11. 34, 36). 

Col. i. Col. ii. 

λα. €ίπα ii. 2 10 σθαι σε >— 



Τωβια τω 
νΐω μου• 
βαδιζζ και 
5 αγαγ€ δν e 
αν €νρη9 
ίκ των aSeX 
φων ημώ 

Col. i. 


7 και CTTopiv 
θη Τωβια? 
και αν€στρ€ 
ψας €ΐπ€ν 

15 μοι• ιδού 
eh των 
ατΓΟ τον e 
θνον9 ημώ 

Col. ίΐ. 


και ηρα αυτό 
20 €Κ της πλα 

Teias ety 

€v των οι 


μ^χρι δν€Ϊ 
25 τον ηλιον 

και θατΓτω 

αυτον[•] και 

11. 4 

σί,ν αττοθα 

30 veiv και 
και αττωλί 
σ€ν πάντα 
τα νπαρχ^ο[ν 

35 τα αυτού 
και ΐδου 

For the purpose of comparison it will be convenient to give the new text 
■with the corresponding portions of the two extant Greek versions in parallel 
columns : — 

1076. B. N. 

ii. 2 πολ]λά, ίίττα Τωβία πολλά, και (ίπα τω νΐω πλείονα, κα). ίίπα τω Τω- 

τωυίω μου Βάδιζζ και άγαγ€ μου Βάδισον καΐ άγαγζ ον β (ία τω υίω μου Παιδιον, 
hv kav ζΰρχι? ίκ των άδζλ- ίαν ΐυρη? των άδίλψων βάδιζα και 6ν αν ίνρτ]9 
ώων ημών πτωχών ημών ^νδζή πτωχον τών αδελφών ημών 

. . . και άγαγΐ 

ϋ. 3 παραγξνί\σθαι σ€. σ€ ζλθίΐν. και ίπορ^ύθη 

καΐ ΐπορξύθη Τωβία? και καΐ Ιλθων Τωβία? ζητησαί τίνα πτω- 

άναστρίψα? ζίπίν μοι 'Ιδού ίΐπίν Πάτζρ, us €Κ τον χον τών αδελφών ημών και 

€1$• των απο του 

'iOvovs yivovs ημών 

ζπίστρίψα^ Aeyci ΤΙάτζρ. 
και una αντω ISov €γώ, 
παώίον. και awoKpiOeh 
timv Τίάτ(ρ, ISov «y ίκ του 
ίθνουί ημών 

ίί. 4 καΐ ηρα αύτον €Κ άνπλόμην αύτον us τι και αναιρούμαι αύτον ίκ 

της πλατείας (ί? €v των οίκημα coy ου εδυ ό ήλιος, της ττλατίίας και e/y ei' των 

οικημάτων μ^χρι δύζΐν τον και οίκιδίων ίθηκα μίχρι τοΰ 

ήλιον και θάπτω αυτόν, και τον ήλιον δύ^ιν και θάψω 

ϋ. 8 ζκινδύνίυσίν άττο- 
θαν€Ϊν και aneSpa και άπώ- 
λ€σ€ν πάντα τα ύπάρχο[ν]τα 
αύτοϋ, και ιδού 

{Ούκ€τι φοβείται φον^υ- 
θηναι π€ρι τοΰ πράγματος 
τούτου') και άπίδρα, και ιδού 

{Ου φοβίΐται ούκύτι ; ήδη 
γαρ) €π€ζητήθην τοΰ φον^υ- 
θήνάι πίρΐ τοϋ πράγματος 
τούτου' και άπίδρα, και 
πάλιν ιδού 

The old Latin runs as follows : — 

(2) complura, et dixi Thobiae filio meo Vade et adduc quemcunque pauperevi inveneris ex 
fratribus nostris 

(3) venias. et abut Thobias quaerere altquetn pauperem captivum ex fratribtis nostris, et 
reversus dixit mihi Pater; et ego dixi Quid est fili? et ait niihi Ecce unus ex fratribus 

(4) et sustuli ilium de platea in domum apud me, donee sol occideret, ut ilium sepelirem. et 
(8) {quomodo non timet hie homo ? iam enim) inquisitus est huius rei causa ut occideretur, 

etfugit etperdidit substantiam suam et iterum . . . The words et perdidit substantiam suam occur 
in Cod. Par. Reg. 3654, but are omitted in the St. Germain MS. and by Lucifer of Calaris 
who quotes the passage. 

7-9. €< . . . -πτΰίχαίν : Dr. Charles informs me that the Aethiopic (Dillmann, Vet. Test. 
Aeth. v) shows the same construction. 

II. For the marginal sign marking a new paragraph or section cf e.g. 851. i, 
1011. 233. 

15. Cf. the passage in vi. 11, where the similar verbiage of t^ Xeyet 'Ραφαήλ τώ τται8αρίω 

Ύωβ(ία ά8€λφ€. . και einev αντω Ιδού Εγώ. κα\ fhev αντω is altogether Omitted in C, which simply 
has einev δ ayyeXoy. Even Β is there fuller, ttnev 6 ayyeXof τω παώαρΊω Αδόλφε . . . ; it will be 

noticed that in the present verse also Β retains the vocative uanp, which 1076 discards. 

26. Dr. Charles points out that this resolution of an infinitive into a finite verb (cf. t^ 
βάψω) is a common Hebraism and may be taken as a sign of translation from a Hebrew or 
Aramaic original. Noldeke, in Monatsb. d. K. Akad. d. Wissensch. z. Berlin, 1879, pp. 45sqq., 
maintained that the original language was Greek, but there are not a few arguments on the 
other side ; .see the evidence adduced by Marshall in Hastings, Diet, of the Bible, iv. p. 788. 



1077. Amulet: St. Matthew's Gospel iv. 

6X11-1 cm. 

Sixth century. Plate I. 

This curious relic contains verses 23-4 (both, but especially the latter, 
reduced by omissions) of the fourth chapter of St. Matthew, written out most 
probably as an amulet. Verse 23 'And Jesus went about all Galilee', &c,,is 
preceded by the title * The gospel of healing according to Matthew ' ; cf. Berliner 
Klassikertexte, VI. vii. i. 17-20, where this same twenty-third verse is incor- 
porated in an amulet containing the opening words of the four gospels besides 
other biblical citations, and 1151. In the present case the words are inscribed on 
an oblong piece of thin vellum in five columns, and are so arranged as to assume 
the form of a series of small crosses, which in the first and last column are 
emphasized by a surrounding border. Each column contains three such crosses 
except the central one, where in the place of the second cross a human bust has 
been roughly drawn. A further attempt at ornament has been made by cutting 
out small rectangles between the columns and by notching the edges in such 
a way that the spaces on which the crosses stand are given on octagonal shape. 
The disposition is not quite symmetrical, for the first cross has a line more 
and the last a line less than the others. The date may be as late as the sixth 

Col. i. 

Col. ii. 

Col. iii. 

Col. iv. 

Col. ν. 











TLKov ev 

και κη 

σαν νόσο 

(V τω λα 

καν αν 




35 και 


ω f^ 



5 <a. 













ov 1^ nepL 


η ακοή 


10 ηγ€ν 























Xeias 1^ 

σον t^ πα 

την Χνρι 

σίν avTovs 








70 Is 







II. ο ΐ(»;σου)ϊ: SO i^CO, after Ταλιλαιαν ΕΚΜ, &C., T(extus)-R(eceptus) ; om. Β, 

12-15. ολην την Ta\iK{ai)av: SO ti^DEKM, &C., T-R ; ev ολη (om. t^*) τη Ta\i\aia 

t^*BC, W-H. 

16—18. ev rats σνναγωγαις αντων is omitted after διδάσκων. 

38-40. The dittography of νοσον κ{αι) πασαν was no doubt due to the recurrence of 

46-8. απήλθαν : so BDEKM, &c., T-R, W-H ; €ξη\θ€ν l^C. 

53. οίλην : πασαν fc^. 
61. Tovs '. TravTas Tovs M.SS. 

64. After (χοντας the ordinary text continues ποικίλαα voaois κα\ βασάνακ συνΐχομίνονί [καΐ] 
Βαιμονιζομίνους κα\ σΐΚηνιαζομίνους και παραλυτικού!. 
7©. ο ΐ(;;σου)ϊ : om. MSS. 

1078. Epistle to the Hebrews ix. 

14-2 X 8-4 cm. Fourth century. 

Part of a leaf from a papyrus book, containing a few verses from the ninth 
chapter of the Epistle to the Hebrews. Only five lines are missing between the 
end of one page and the beginning of the next, whence the height of the inscribed 
surface can be estimated at about 19 cm., and it is clear that the leaf was nearly 
square in shape. The hand is of the same type as 850 (Part VI, Plate i : fourth 
century ?) ; the letters in 1078 are larger and coarser, but in formation so closely 
resemble those of 850 that it is difficult to avoid the conclusion that the two 
texts are the work of the same scribe. A mark of elision occurs in 1. a and the 
same sign is used after a final ^ ; there is also one instance of a rough breathing 
(1. 15). But the chief feature of interest is the system of punctuation by means 
of double dots, which had already been found in 657, another early papyrus of 
this Epistle, and was believed by Blass to confirm his view of the metrical 
structure of the work ; cf. Lii. ZetitralbL, 1904, 938. In the two places where 
the colon is preserved it stands at the end of a verse, but there is some reason 
to think that it was not confined to that position; cf. notes on 11. 19 and 21. 
Λ single medial stop is used in 1. 20. So far as can be gathered from these slight 


remains, the text had less than 657 in common with the Claromontanus (D). 
A notable reading is found in 1. 7, where a variant known from two cursives 
has apparently been interlineated. 


δια δ€ [του] ι[δ]ι[ο]υ [αίματος ίίσηλθΐν ix. 12 

€0 απα^ eis τα αγι[α αιωνιαν λύτρωσα/ 

€νραμ€ΐ/09 : €ΐ γ[αρ το αίμα τράγων και Ι3 

ταύρων και σπ[ο8οί δαμαλίως 

5 ραντιζονσα tovs [κίκοινωμ^νον? 

αγιάζει προς τη[ν τη? σαρκός καθαρότητα 

[7Γ]οσω [;[ία]λ[λ]οί/ τ[ο αίμα τον γϋ ος δια 14 

7τν[ος αιων]ιου [ζαντον προσην^γ 

[κβν αμωμον τ]ω θ[ω καθάριοι την 

ΙΟ [σύ\ν[(ίΐδησιν η]μω[ν 


οι κζκλημΥ[νοι τ]ης αι[ω ίχ. ι5 

[νιου κληρονομιά]? ; οπού γαρ διαθήκη [ ϊ6 

[θάνατον ανάγκη φ]€ρζσθαι του διαθί [ 

[μ€νου διαθήκη γαρ] βπι νΐκροι? βέβαια [ 17 

15 [€7Γί μη τοτ€ ισχνι otc] ζη ο διαθ^μ^νος [ 

[οθ^ν ουδζ η πρώτη χ]ωρις αίματος ey [ j 8 

[κζκαινισται λαληθ]€ΐσης γαρ πάσης [ jg 

[(ντολης κατά τον νολμον [υπο Μωυ]σζω[ς 

[παντι τω λαω : λαβω]ν τ[ο αίμα τ]ων [ 
2 ο [μοσγων και των τραγω\ν. μ[€τα υδα]τος [ 

[και epio.v κόκκινου και υ]σσ[ί07Γ0ΐ' : ] αυ[το 

2. ayi[a : Blass adds των άγιων, with Ρ, 

3• (νραμ(νο5 : SO Bfc^A ; (υρομχνος D. 

τράγων και] ταύρων : SO Bt^AD, W-H ; ταύρων και τράγων KLP, T-R. 


7. In the insertion above the line is probably to be recognized the variant found in the 
cursives 14 and 17 πολλω. It may be due to the same hand as the body of the text; 
whether the σ of ττοσω Avas cancelled or not cannot be certainly determined. But the 
decipherment is doubtful, the first supposed λ being of a curiously rounded shape. 

8. αιων]ιον (Bt^*ADcE) suits the space better than αγ\.ου (i-^cD*). 

10. It is of course impossible to say whether the papyrus had ημών (AD*) or νμων 

15. Tort : or ffOTf, with t<i°ADcE. 

16. Evidently 8ιαθηκη did not follow προ^τη as in D*E*. 

18. τον (so ^ίcACD : om. i^*DcE) is required before νομον in order to fill up the 
lacuna, unless τη: be inserted before ΐντολης, as in D*, with which MS. the papyrus shows 
no tendency to agree. 

19. The colon after λαω is conjectural, but without it the supplement is rather shorter 
than would be expected from a comparison of the preceding and following lines; cf. 1. 21, 

20. t^cKL omit και των τράγων, and SO Blass. 

21. A colon after ν]'τσ[ωπον is again desirable to fill the space. I had already inserted 
it both here and in 1. 19 before noticing that Blass makes a metrical division at υσσώηου and 
λαω. But the colon does not always occur at his divisions ; it is absent after ταύρων in 1. 4 
and άγιαζα in 1. 6. 

1079. Revelation i. 

151 X 9-8 cm. Late third or fourth century. 

The verso of the roll containing the book of Exodus (1075) was utilized for 
a copy of the Apocalypse, the writing travelling in the contrary direction, and 
the end of the one work thus coinciding with the commencement of the other. 
The script is a clear, medium-sized cursive, upright and heavily formed, which 
should perhaps be attributed to the fourth rather than to the third century, 
though the latter is not at all impossible. Both a high and medial point were 
used for purposes of punctuation, 'i^aovs Xpiaros is written Trj χβ, a form of 
abbreviation which is unusual in literary texts but is found in inscriptions ; cf. 
Traube, Nomina Sacra, pp. 1 15-16. 0eoi is contracted in the ordinary way, but 
not ττατ^ρ (1. 12). 

Textually the papyrus shows little consistency ; it has, however, two agree- 
ments with the Codex Alexandrinus against the other two chief uncials (11. 11 and 
14), while supporting none of the peculiar variants of Β or t^. 

\l<uavvr\s r(i\C^^ enra] €κ[κλησ]ίαί9 1. 4 

[ταις iv τη] Ασία χαρΐ9 ΰμΐΐν και ^ιρη 


[νη απο ο ων] και ο ην και ο €ρχομ€ 
[vos και απο τ]ων €πτΆ ττνζνμα 
5 [των α] €ν[ω]πιον του θρόνου αυ 

[r]oi;• καί απο Ιη Χρ ο μάρτυς ο πι 
στο9 ο πρωτότοκος των νβκρώ 
και ο άρχων των βασιλέων τη? γης 
τω αγαπωντι ημάς και λυσαντι η 
ΙΟ [μ]ας €Κ των αμαρτιών ημών ίν 
[τ](ύ αιματι αντου και ίποιησίν ημ[ί 

[βα]σ[ιλ]€ΐαν i'epeis του 0[[ι;]]ω και 7r[a]rpi 
[αυτο]υ• αυτω το κράτος και η δόξα 
[€ΐς το]υς αιώνας αμήν ϊδου 7 

15 [(ρχ€]ται μ€τα των ν^φ^λων 
[και οψ€\ται αυτόν πας οφθαλ 
[μος και ο]ιτιν€ς αυτόν e|e 

5. α (BC) suits the space better than των (t^A). 

9. λυσαντι : SO t^AC, W-H ; λουσαντί Β, T-R. t^* OmitS the following ημάς. 

ΙΟ. «: so «AC, W-H ; απο Β, T-R. 
ημών : SO BSC ; om, A. 

11. ημ[ι]ν is assured by the remains of the stroke above the line representing the final ». 

ημιν is the reading of A, ημάς that of ^ίB, W-H, T-R ; ημών C. ποιησαντι for err. B. 

12. [βα]σ[ιλ]€ΐαΐ' : SO i^*AC, W-H ; βασιλΐΐον Β, βασιλας και. Ρ, T-R. 

τω θ{()ω : this is the reading of the MSS. The scribe first wrote του θ{(ο)υ, but altered 
it before proceeding with the line ; he did not delete the ου of του. 

J^. η 8οξα και το κρατοί MSS. 

14• Tolur αιώνας'. SO A, W— Η ; τους αιώνας των αιώνων Bt^ {τον αιώνα t^*) C, Τ— R. 

1 6. o\//e]rat : so BAG ; ο^ονται (^5) is unsuited to the size of the lacuna. 

17. αυτόν : om. t^*. 

1080. Revelation iii, iv. 

9*5 X 7-8 cm. Fourth century. Plate I (recto). 

A practically complete leaf from a vellum codex of the Apocalypse. The 
two pages are numbered in the outside upper corner 33 and 34 respectively, 
from which it is clear that the MS. began with the book of Revelation un- 
preceded by another work. Indeed, the dimensions of the leaf would not be well 


suited to lengthy matter, unless the script was very small, which is here not 
the case. Books of these miniature proportions, of which other examples are 842, 
1010, 1096, and P. Rylands 38, seem to have been designed for carrying in the 
pocket. The hand is a good-sized upright uncial, fairly regular and having 
a certain amount of ornamental finish ; it may date from the fourth century. 
Marks of elision and a sign of similar form to separate two mutes were added by 
the original scribe ; a rough breathing (if it be a rough breathing) in 1. 12 is due 
to the corrector who has introduced several textual alterations. No stops occur, 
and instead a short blank space marks a pause (11. %, 6, 14, 19). Some of the 
usual contractions appear, ovvo§ among them, though the word is written at 
length in 1. 19. The text is usually in agreement with B, but seems to have 
been rather inaccurately copied ; a substitution of a reading of t^ for that of Β A 
is noticeable in 1. i. 

Recto. Plate I. 


ω ^ϊ/λωΙ^β]] ovv και μ^τα 
νοησον i'Sov ξστηκα ίπι 



m. 19 


την θνραν και Τ (ΐσ^λΐνσο 
μαι προ9 αυτόν και δξΐ 
5 ηνησω μ€τ αυτού και αυ 
TOS μ€τ (μου ο νακών 
δώσω αυτω καθζίσαι 
μ€Τ €μου ΐ[ν] τω θρον[ω μ]ου 

ω? καγω ^ν^€ν€ΐκη^κ'^α 
ΙΟ και ^κ^ξ κάθισα μ€τα τ[ο]υ 
Wps μου €v τω θρονω 
αυτού ο €χων ους ακον 
\aaTyu τι το πνα λ€γ€ΐ 
ταΐ9 €κκλησιαΐ7 μ€τα 

15 ] κρονω ([α]ν τ[{ί] ακου[ση τηί 

[<^αυ']ι;ϊ μ[ου και άνοιξη την θνραν και 



IV. Ι 

ταύτα ϊδον και ϊδου θυ 
ρα ανίωγμξνη «ν 
τω ουρανω και η φω 
2θ ρη η ττρωτη ην ηκουσα 
ω? σα\πιγγο9 λαλουση^ 
μζτ (μου Χ^/ων άναβα 
ωδ€ και δβιξω σοι α δ€ΐ 
[γ€]ν(σθα[ι μ]€τα ταύτα 
25 '*]9'V [(υ]θ€ω9 €γ[ζ]νομην ev 
[. .] πνϊ κα[ι] ιδού [6]ρο 
VOS €Κ€ΐτό [ejj/ τω ουνω 
και €πι το[ν] θρονον κα 

Θημζνον και ο κα6[η 
€πι τον θρο[νον 

3° μ€νο9 όμοιος ορασβι 

Ι. ζηλ(ν€ (Β AC, W-H) was the original reading, for which ζη\ωσou (t^, T-R) was 
subsequently substituted. 

3. The omission of the words κρούω . . . και, which have been supplied at the bottom 
of the column by the original scribe, was due to the recurrence of θνραν και ; of. note on 


1. 16. A sign of the usual form marks the place where the omission occurred; the symbol 
at 1. 15 above κρονω is of a different shape. 

8. μου, which was originally omitted, was inserted by another hand ; the addition is in 
accordance with the MSS. 

9-10. ν€ν(ΐκ.ηκα και κ(καθικα, the reading of the first hand, is not otherwise attested. 

12. The supposed rough breathing over ο is doubtful ; it might be regarded as a kind 
of paragraph-mark to divide ο ΐχων from the previous sentence. 

16. That και, which follows θνραν in B^^ (om. A), stood here is indicated by the character 
of the copyist's error ; the eye would more readily pass from the first θνραν και to eiae^fvaopai 
if the second θνραν was also followed in the archetype by και. Line 1 6 must then have been 
carried some way beyond 1. 15, unless the insertion was continued in a third line which has 
been broken away. 

18. a in αν(ωγμ(νη is by the second hand, and the preceding α and following ν have 
also been retouched ; at the end of the line too there has been some alteration. It looks as 
if the original hand wrote θνραν ανΐωγμινην. Between the tops of the two alphas there 
is a horizontal stroke (by the corrector ?) which seems meaningless, avemy. B, ην€ωγ. i^A. 

19. The last three letters of this line are again due to the corrector, and no trace 
remains of the previous reading. Possibly ώου φωνή had been Avritten, as in i^. 

22. άναβα: SO B^ί ; αναβηθι A. 

23. α : SO Bi^ ; οσα A. 

25. Some vestiges in the margin in front of this line are perhaps to be interpreted as 
κ]αι, which is added before (νθΐως in Ρ (T-R). 

26. Before ιτν{ίνματ)ι there is room for two or three letters. Perhaps τω preceded, but 
there is no other authority for this. 

28. 1. καθήμενος. 

30. (πι τον θρο\νον, which was subsequently inserted above the line, has no support. 

1081. Gnostic Gospel. 

20-3 X 10• 7 cm. Early fourth century. 

This interesting fragment of heretical literature consists of a leaf from 
a papyrus book, copied probably in the earlier decades of the fourth century. 
The bold, slightly inclined script is in its general aspect comparable v^^ith that of 
40e (Part III, Plate i, third cent. (?) ) and 847 (Part VI, Plate 6, fourth cent.), 
and must be referred to approximately the same period. No stops or other 
lectional signs occur. The use of the contraction ττρ for -πατήρ side by side with 
the commoner Έηρ is noticeable. ^eos and Kvpios appear in the ordinary 
compendia, but σωτηρ and perhaps άνθρωττοί (1. 3o) are unabbreviated. 

The lower part of the leaf is broken away, and it is uncertain in what order 
the two pages should be placed. The recto opens with a question addressed by 
the disciples to the Saviour how they were to obtain faith, and the answer is 
made that to those who pass from darkness into the light, the way to faith 


is revealed by the operation of their own consciousness. This is followed by an 
unfortunately mutilated passage in which a distinction is developed between the 
Father {πατήρ) and the Fore-father {-προτάτωρ). In the verso, which is again 
occupied by an address of the Master, it is laid down that the offspring of 
corruption is essentially perishable, while the offspring of incorruption is 
essentially eternal, and that failure to recognize this truth has been the cause of 
error. Such a warning might naturally call forth the question of the disciples, 
how they in contradistinction to those who had been deceived were to find the 
true belief; while the abstruse theology with which the recto concludes might 
well have been continued at considerable length, whereas at the commencement 
of the verso a different subject is under discussion. For these reasons the verso 
has been selected as the prior of the pages, though the arrangement is admittedly 

Regarding the circle of ideas represented in this document there is little 
doubt. A claim to superior yv5icn.s underlies 11. 20-30 ; and the words σ\<ύτηρ, 
αφθαρσία, άττόρροια, hvoia, άγ4ννητο5 are all characteristic of the Gnostic school. 
But the most unambiguous indication is provided by the distinction in 11. ^6 sqq. 
between τΐατήρ and τροττάτωρ, which is embodied in the well-known Valentinian 
and Marcosian theory of Aeons. The Προπάτωρ was the first of the Aeons, the 
primary principle from which all other existence proceeded ; cf. e.g. Iren. 
C. Haer. i. I. I λeyoυσι yap τίνα eivai . . . TeXeioy Αιώνα ττροόντα' τούτον δε και 
(Προαρχην και) Προττάτορα και Βυ^όι; καλοΰσι. The first emanation from the 
ΤΙροτΐάτωρ was NoOy, . . . τον δε Now τούτον καΐ Μονογενή καλονσίν, Πατε'ρα και Άρχην 
των -πάντων: similarly i. 12. 3 oircp (ν^νοηθη ττροβαλύν δ Προττάτωρ τοΰτο ΤΙατηρ 
€κληθη, and i. 11. ι. In chap. 19 Irenaeus specifies certain passages of Scripture 
by which this particular doctrine was supported. He also tells us (i. 11. 5) that 
it took many forms: -ncpl αύτοΰ τοΰ Βυθον (= IIpoTraropos) ττολλαϊ και hia<popoi 
γνωμαί Trap* avTols ] and its precise shape in the present document can hardly be 
gleaned from so mutilated a passage. It appears equally idle to speculate upon 
the identity of the work of which only this tattered leaf has survived. Dr. Carl 
Schmidt, who has endeavoured without success to trace the fragment in the 
Coptic literature of the same class, suggests that it might belong to the imper- 
fectly preserved ' Gospel of Mary ', observing that the expressions σωτηρ and δ 
έχων ωτα κτλ. (cf. 11. 6-8, 27» 35) ^^^ ^^^^ found in that work. But the same 
might be said for example of the Pistis Sophia, and the combination in question 
can scarcely have been rare in the Gnostic writings. That the work from which 
1081 is derived was in the form of a Gospel is, however, sufficiently evident ; and 
probably its revelations were placed, as often in the later apocryphal Gospels, in 
the period after the resurrection. Possibly, as Prof. Swete has suggested, it 




comes from the Valentinian ' Gospel of Truth ', which is mentioned by Iren. 
C. Haer. iii. ii. 9 Hi vera qui sunt a Valentino . . . in tantum processerunt auda- 
ciae, titi quod ab his non olifu conscriptuvi est, Veritatis evangelium titnlent^ in 
niJiilo conveniens apostolorum evangeliis. But the fragment is best left anonymous, 
as a remnant of that large body of Gnostic literature which Irenaeus describes as 
άμύθιμον νληθος άτΐοκρνφων καΐ νόθων γράφων (op. cit., ί. 2θ. ΐ), and which was still 
further swelled in the third century. 

. φθο(?) 

τα γζγονοσι [. . , 
το €μφαν€9 [. . . 
λη λυθξίσα ι[. . 
ρα τ€ τΓολλη [ 

5 των αφθαρ[τ]ω[ν τν/γα (?) 
vei ο εχωί' ω[7]α τ\α οντά 
Trepav των [α]κο[ω]ν α [ 
κουζτω κα[ί] τοι^ '^'ΫΡ'Π [ 
γορονσιν [^γ\ω λαλώ ert [ 

10 προ[9 .... €]ί7Γ€ΐ/ παν 
το γ€[ίνομ€]νον απο 
τη9 [φθοράς] απογ€ί 
ν€τ[αι ωί απ]ο φθορά? 
γζγ[ονο9 το] Se γ€[ι]νο 

15 μ€ν[ον απο] αφ[θ]αρ 
aias [ουκ απο]γ€ΐν[€ται 
αλ\[α μ]€ν[€ί\ αφ[θαρ 
τον coy απο α[φ]θ[αρσί 
[α]ς yeyovo^ [.] T[ive9 

20 [5e] των αν[θρ\ω[πων 
€πλανηθ[ησαν .... 

μη €ΐδοτ[€9 

φ[θο]ραν τα[ 



25 [οί μαθητα]ι κ€ πως ου ν [ 
[πιστιν €νρ]ισκομ€ν λ6γζ[ι 
[αυτοΐ9 ο σ]ωτηρ δΐ€λθο[υ 
[σιν €Κ των] αφάνων κα[ι 
[€ί]ί το [φω]9 των φαινο [ 

30 [μ€]νων και αυτή η απο [ 
ροία τη[ς ζ]ννοίας ανα [ 
SeL^cL υ[μι]ν πως η πιστ[ις 
] των eu/)[eT]e[a] η φαινομί 

α]δη ' r η 

\]ojy νη του α . [. . . ι]κου πρς 
35 ο ΐ^ων ωτ[α ακου]^ίν α 
κουξτω [ο των ολ]ρ>ν 8€ 
σποτης ο[νκ €στ]ί πρ αλ 
λα προπα[τωρ ο ya]p πρ [αρ 
)(η ί[σ]τ[ίν των μ]€\λον [ 

4θ των [ €]κξΐνο[. 

[ προ]πατω[ρ 

[ ]ν απο y[c]f €«9 . [. 

[ >ω ομ[' •]ί ' • [• 

[ ]€ται αν[ 

45 [. . . -Μ•]^" ^^[ 

[προπατ]ωρ θς πη[ρ] . [. . 

[ ]πιαντ[.]π . [. 

[ 1« αγ€νγητ[. 

[ ; . . . .]ο μβν του[ 

5ο ί ]γ?[ 


6-22. ' He who hath hearing beyond his ears, let him hear: I speak also to those 
who watch not. Again he said to . . ., Everything that is born of corruption perisheth, as 
having been born of corruption; but that which is born of incorruption abideth incor- 
ruptible, as having been born of incorruption. Some men have been deceived, not 
knowing . . .' 

5. Tvyxa\vfi Swete, who further proposes ν\αρκη (dative) in 1. 3 and \η αφθαρσία in 1. 4. 

7. [α]κο[ω]υ : the space between ο and ν is hardly filled by an ω, but no other supple- 
ment suggests itself. By the ' ears that are beyond the ears ' is meant the faculty which 
perceives the inner significance of the spoken or written word. 

10. προ[ί αυτούς is too much for the lacuna. Perhaps 7Γρο[σω και, which is proposed by 

15. There was a syzygy of Christus and Aphtharsia {Incorrupteld) according to 
certain Gnostics; cf. Iren. C. Haer. i. 29. i, Theodoret, Haer. i. 13. 

24. Probably ΐψανον or θανον\τ . . 

25-39. 'The disciples [ask him,] Lord, how then can we find faith? The Saviour 
saith unto them. If ye pass from the things that are hidden and into the light of the things 
that are seen, the effluence of conception will of itself show you how faith that appeareth from(?) 
the . . . Father must be found. He who hath ears to hear, let him hear. The lord of all 
is not the Father but the Fore -father ; for the Father is the beginning of what shall be . . .' 

25. If μαθητα\ι is right, ηρωτων αυτόν ΟΓ some equivalent expression is to be supplied. 
But the ]i may belong to the verb, e. g. \ε-γουσ\ι or ίξ{ταζουσ]ι, sc. 01 μαθηται. 

2 0. 1. €υρ]^ισκωμΐν. 

27. The use of the term σωτηρ instead of κύριος is expressly mentioned by Irenaeus, 
1. I. 3, as a Valentinian characteristic, 

29. [ei]s TO [φω]ς is very doubtful ; the first visible vestige is quite indecisive, and a rather 
longer supplement before it would be more suitable. There follow the bases of a vertical 
stroke (e. g. t, τ) and of a round letter (e. g. e, o, σ). The restoration suggested pre- 
supposes a direct opposition between αφάνων and φσίΐΌ[μί]ι/ωι» ; but Dr. Bartlet takes 
exception to this, and thinks that something like της πλάνης is required before των φαιν. 

30. αποροια : cf. the απόρροια luminis in Pistis Sophia 134 sqq. 

33-4. The intention of the adscript is not very clear. The words των [α]δ77[λ]ων could 
be inserted in the text after πιστ[£ρ] ; or they may be a marginal indication of the contents of 
the passage. It is not certain that any letters preceded των, but there is a speck of ink over 
the ω, and the margin above is imperfect. r\ φαινόμενη . . . π{ατ)ρ{ο)ς is rather obscure, partly 
owing, perhaps, to the loss of the adjective, α is followed by a straight vertical stroke which 
is consistent with γ, ι, r, or π ; and the letter before ου may be ν or χ instead of κ. α{ωι/]ιου 
cannot be read. Bartlet suggests ay[y€\i]Kov (faith tn the Father ?). 

37-8. πατήρ is similarly abbreviated in e. g. a third-century fragment of Philo at Paris; 
cf. Traube, Nomina Sacra, pp. 56, 96 ; the more usual form πηρ is used below, 1. 46. 

c 1 



1082. Cercidas, Meliambi. 

Height 1 8•2 cm. Second century. Plate II (Frs. 3, 4). 

Cercidas, the philosopher and poet of Megalopolis, has hitherto been 
represented by about a dozen lines gleaned from a few scattered citations. This 
shadowy figure is at length given some substance by the remains here published, 
the authorship of which is established not only by two coincidences with 
fragments already extant, but also by the title surviving at the end of the work. 

This papyrus, like 1083, comes from the second of the large literary finds 
of 1906. It is unfortunately much broken, and the results of repeated efforts 
to fit the pieces together have been rather disappointing. The fifth column, such 
as it is, of Fr. 1 has been built up from several scraps, and probably enough 
other portions of that column remain among the many unplaced fragments, if 
their right position could be found ; but it is to be feared that some connecting 
links are missing. The papyri belonging to this find were scattered over 
a wide area, and possibly further small pieces may eventually make their 
appearance ; but there is no ground for hope of material additions. 

The slightly inclined columns are carefully written in well-formed upright 
uncials which approximate to the oval type, the round letters e, Θ, 0, σ being 
decidedly narrow; α has sometimes a rounded, sometimes an angular loop. 
I should attribute this hand to the second century, a date which also suits the 
cursive marginalia. These consist of both explanatory notes and variants on 
the text, and seem to have been for the most part added by one person, who 
commonly used a rather larger and clearer script for the variants than for the 
other notes. A third hand has perhaps to be postulated for the more straggling 
letters of the adscript at Fr. a. ii. 16. As usual, the scholia include several of 
the common abbreviations, κ for και, %lc. To the first annotator also fall most 
of the alterations in the body of the text, and to him are probably due many of 
the accents, breathings, and other aids to the reader which it is natural to find in 
so difficult a work. Some of them may have been put in by the actual copyist, 
but the subsequent origin of others is seen in the somewhat lighter shade of the 
ink. The system of accentuation resembles that in other papyri of the period, 
e.g. 841 and 862. Unaccented syllables are sometimes marked with a grave 
accent, e.g. Fr. 3. ii. 6 ττίμίλοσαρκοφαγων. Oxytones receive a grave on the 
penultimate, Fr. i. iii. 15 ττατρωοί ; if an enclitic follows the final syllable is 


accented, as Fr. i. iv. 6 δοιά ns, Fr. 3. ii. 8-9 ovhiv ττοκα, and the same accent 
may be used in the absence of an enclitic, e. g. Fr. 3. ii. 2 κανθόυς. A curved 
stroke is sometimes drawn under compound words, as in 841 and 852, e.g. Fr. i. 
ii. 18. On the other hand, in several places words are separated by comma- 
like marks at the bottom of the letters, e.g. Fr. i. ii. 17 ; a similar diastole occurs 
in the Bacchylides papyrus xvi. 102, and in later texts, for instance P. Rylands 
10. For punctuation both high and medial dots are employed, the latter 
commonly placed well above the line. 

Of the four principal fragments which have survived, the relative position of 
the first three is undetermined ; the fourth contains the final column of the roll. 
Fr, I is given priority as the most substantial piece. This comprises five columns, 
three of which are in good preservation. They are divided between two poems, 
distinguished by a large marginal coronis (iv. 5). The first is a discussion 
concerning the gods and divine providence. How are the facts of life to be 
reconciled with the view that the so-called gods are at once just and all-power- 
ful ? Zeus the king of Olympus is really impotent. He may hold the scales, as 
Homer says, but he merely registers Fate's decree. Why, if he is the father of 
all, are some of us treated in such a step-fatherly fashion ? The poet professes 
himself unable to answer these questions. Let us leave them, he concludes, to 
the astrologers ; and in opposition to the fictitious gods of heaven he sets up 
as objects of veneration a remarkable triad of earthly divinities, Paean, the god 
of healing, Giving, and Retribution, under the figure of which he commends 
the practical duties of succour for the needy in body or soul, and punishment 
for the doers of evil. Antagonism to the current polytheism was a salient 
feature of the Cynic philosophy. Antisthenes is reported to have said το κατά 
νόμ,ον elvai ττολλους Oeovs, κατά δε φνσιν €va (Philodemus, Ilepl €υσ€β,, p. 72, 
Gomperz), and his contemptuous refusal to make a gift to a priest of Cybele is 
also on record (Clement, Protrept.^ p. 64, Potter ού τρ€φω τψ μητέρα των Oe&v). 
Similar tendencies, in conjunction with a real religious feeling, are traceable in 
his disciple Diogenes (cf. e.g. Diog. Laert. vi. 57), and Cercidas carries on the 
tradition. Bemays {Lucian und die Kyniker, pp. '>JS sqq.) has drawn attention 
to this characteristic as a point of contact between Cynics and Christians ; in 
extolling ' Μίτάδω? ' Cercidas shows himself in harmony with another side of 
Christian doctrine. 

The second poem, of which Col. iv gives the commencement, is on the 
subject of love. It is addressed to a friend named Damonomus, and opens with 
a reference to a passage of Euripides (formerly anonymous ; cf. note on 1. 5), in 
which Cupid is represented as having two kinds of breath, one making the 
course of love smooth, the other stormy. The choice rests with the individual. 


who is counselled to prefer the gentle breeze and, aided by temperance, to make 
a safe and easy voyage. Here there is a break, and the following column is 
unfortunately mutilated ; but it contains a few significant verses which advocate 
the simplest and cheapest satisfaction of animal instincts. Cercidas adopts the 
attitude expected in a follower of Diogenes, who decried marriage (Diog. Laert. 
vi. 54, 7a), and described love as the occupation of the idle (id. 51) and a painful 
pursuit of pleasure (id. 6']). Love is again referred to in Fr. 4 ; see below. 

Frs. 3 and 3 differ in appearance from Fr. i in being more worm-eaten, 
especially Fr. 3. In Fr. a there are remains of three columns, all more or less 
damaged. Of the first no more is left than two imperfect marginal adscripts. 
This fragment might be conjectured to form the continuation of Fr. i, the broken 
marginalia referring to Col. v, and Fr. a, Col. ii making the sixth successive, 
column. The subject of the latter is not clear; but so far as they go the 
contents would not be inconsistent with such a combination. Expressions like 
' pain-shunning ' (?), 'shadow-fed races (of men)', 'pleasure-stricken mortals' 
harmonize well enough with the foregoing theme. But this phraseology might 
of course occur in many other contexts, and the fragment more probably comes 
from a different part of the roll. At any rate the edges of the papyrus do not 
join up, and a gap of some centimetres must be supposed. It should also be 
noticed that the hand in Fr. a. ii is slightly larger and less compact than in 
Fr. I. V, and, what is more significant, that there is a junction between two 
selides at the end of this second column, whereas, on the hypothesis of a com- 
bination of Frs. I and a, the junction would be expected to occur at a point 
rather more to the right. At Col. iii. 10, which was within a line or two of the 
end of the column, the poem, whatever it was, is brought to a conclusion. 

No such tentative combination with any of the other main pieces has to be 
considered in the case of Fr. 3. This, comprising one nearly complete column, 
with scanty remnants of those which preceded and followed, is particularly 
interesting, since it is in some degree autobiographical. After a reflection upon 
the tenacity with which men cling to life, the poet speaks of his own indomitable 
spirit, which had shown him the way to all that was best, and of the ardour with 
which he had devoted himself to the pursuit of the Muses. His hair is already 
grey, and the poem must have been written comparatively late in life. It is 
a retrospect of his declining years, and from that standpoint he contemplates 
with satisfaction the path which he had followed. Perhaps it is his farewell 
to poesy. 

Fr. 4 contains the final column, below which is the subscription giving the 
title of the manuscript, ' the Meliambi of Cercidas the Cynic '. The verses here 
are disfigured by small lacunae which at present remain imperfectly filled, and 


the subject is not clearly defined. Lines 5 sqq. contain a warning against fretting 
the mind with the endeavour to attain something, but what exactly is meant is 
obscure. A reference follows to Zeno, presumably the philosopher of Citium, 
and a ' Zenonian ' love of man for man is apparently contrasted with an un- 
equally balanced passion. Wilamowitz suggests that these last four lines form 
an independent whole, a little poem or skolion which has been relegated to the 
end of the book. But there is no sign in the margin of a coronis, which marks 
the termination of poems in Frs. i. iv and 3. iii, and which should be partially 
visible opposite 1. 10 ; and in the absence of any such indication the internal 
evidence is hardly cogent enough for the proposed division. The concluding 
reference to love is a point of contact between this fragment and Fr. i. iv-v. 
Can the φόβο^ in 1. 4 be of the same kind as that in Fr. i. v. 15? If so, it 
would be a natural hypothesis that Fr. 4 contains the end of the incomplete 
second poem in Fr. i. So far as the appearance of the papyrus goes, this 
column might even be the immediate successor of Fr. i. ν ; but the broken 
edges do not directly join, and the combination can thus be at best a possibility. 

The remaining smaller fragments call for little notice. Fr. 5 mentions the 
name of Sphaerus, which has an important bearing on the date of Cercidas 
(see p. 26). Fr. 7 coincides with one of the two quotations from our author in 

The metre used in these poems is what is commonly known as dactylo-epitritic. 
This assumes different forms, of which the normal elements are the enhoplius 
- \j \j — yj yj — '^^ and the epitrite - yj —-. It is seen at its simplest in the 
second poem of Fn i, where a large proportion of the lines are Prosodiaci of the 
kind described by Hephaestion, p. 51. 10, as ^γκωμωλογίκον Στησιχόρίων, - ν-- «^ — ο 
,^^i:i_.^_k!| in 1. 16 the epitrite stands first {ττροσο^ακον άττο τροχαίου). 
Monotony is avoided by occasional trochaic rhythms. Greater freedom and 
variety are displayed in the first poem of Fr. i and in Fr. 3, where there is an 
admixture of Adonei {- ^ ^ - ^), with a rare Choriambus (i. iii. 5) or dactylic 
tetrameter (i. ii. 3). An extra syllable, either short or long, is often pre- 
fixed to a verse. Wilamowitz remarks that the nearest parallel to the metrical 
structure of Cercidas is to be found in the Aiiirvov attributed to Philoxenus 
(Bergk, Poet. Lyr. iii. pp. 601 sqq.). This structure has not been brought out 
intelligibly by the writer of the papyrus. Only here and there do the lines 
correspond with the natural cola (e.g. Fr. i. ii. 8 (7), iii. 23(17), iv. 10-1(8-9)). 
For the most part the text is copied in what seems to have been the usual fashion 
with the later dithyrambists, in lines of fairly even length, very much as if it 
were prose. Hence in the reconstruction given below it has been found necessaiy 
to discard the stichometry of the original in favour of a division indicating more 


clearly the metrical scheme. When, however, owing to mutilation the scheme is 
uncertain, as in Frs. 2 and 4, the arrangement of the papyrus is reproduced. 
Resolution of a long syllable is rare, but is found in a trochee apparently in 
Fr. 4. II and Fr. 32. 3. The shortening of a final vowel or diphthong before 
a following vowel occurs infrequently (Fr. i. ii. 6, Fr. 3. ii. 4, 8, 10, possibly 
Fr. I. iii. 14), hiatus before an original digamma once only (Fr. 3. ii. 2). 

In the matter of dialect also slight confidence can be placed in the 
tradition of the original. Cercidas uses a Doric speech ; but there are degrees 
and varieties of Doric, and it is not very clear which of them is here to be 
recognized. The broad a, naturally, takes the place of the Attic η, verbs in -μι 
have the infinitive in -μ^ν, ημ^ν or eipiey = etyat, and ττόκα, 6κα, οκκα, τάμο9, αί, (μίν, 
τίν^ αμέ, ττοτί, ηί, Xfjs, Ισλό? are other well-defined and characteristic forms. But 
did the poet employ the vowels of the ' stricter ' Doric and write ω for ov and η 
for ei? Here the papyrus is inconsistent. Occasionally ω is given by the 
original scribe as the genitive singular of the second declension (Fr. i. iii. 9 τω, 
v. 17 οβολω, Fr. 3. ii. 19 χρονω), but ov is much more common. In No. 4 of the 
previously extant fragments of Cercidas (see p. 50), Bentley's emendation of 
τταλω . . . bvaeKviTTTiu τρνγί to τταλώ . . . δυσίκνηττω τρνγόί is plausible, though un- 
necessary. Of an original accusative plural in ω? there is no clear instance, but 
in one place ω has been inserted above ov by the second hand (Fr. 3. ii. 3 κανθώ$). 
ουν is constant, and the corrector leaves this untouched (Fr. i. ii. 15, 20, iii. 5, 11, 
22, iv. 18). The question then arises whether uniformity should be obtained by 
eliminating the few instances of ω or the many of ov. It is hard to believe that 
the sporadic ω is not a genuine survival. That ω should have been gradually 
replaced by ov is natural enough, and such weakening of dialectical peculiarities 
in the process of transmission is too common to need illustration. Other instances 
of violation of the dialect are to hand in this papyrus : Fr. i. ii. 5 ei for al first 
hand, Fr. 3. ii. 11 μονσ&ν, perhaps Fr. i. v. 18-19 το]τ{€). The choice between et 
and η in infinitives is more difficult, et is written in ten places by the copyist, 
Fr. I. iii. 8 Xeyeiv, 19 (χαν, iv. 19 ζκλζγαν, 22 fvOvTiXoeLv, Fr. 4. 3 ]μοφλνακ€Ϊν, 7 
7Γ0ΐ€ΐσ[^α6, 8 στρζφζΐν, Fr. 22. 3 opeiv, Fr. ^6. 2 b]aμaζξLv, Fr. 48. 2 ]μα0€ΐζ;, in one of 
which (Fr. i. iii. 19) »? has been interlineated by the second hand ; the solitary ex- 
ample of €ΐμξν = ehaL (Fr. i. v. 19) similarly has this alternative η above the line, 
as in the Paris papyrus of Alcman ii. 11. ημ^ν is perhaps preferable ; and in the 
other cases η may be correct. In Cere. Fr. 2. 3 Bergk following Froben gives 
χηλοί for the traditional χείλος. The natural tendency towards ci, it may be 
observed, would be much assisted by the palaeographical similarity of 6 1 and H, 
which is a frequent cause of corruption. But the infinitival -ην is not very 
common in literary Doric, αν^άνην is found in the Paris Alcman papyrus iii. 20, 


ibfjv in 8. 7. The MSS. of Theocritus have κανην in xxiv. 92, and in other 
passages are divided between -eiv and -ην ; θίγην is the reading of the Codex 
Ravennas in Aristoph. Lysist. 1004. In both Aristophanes and Theocritus -etz; 
is commonly preferred by editors, whose example I should be inclined to follow. 
Purity of dialect is certainly not to be expected in poetry of the age of 
Cercidas ; and an instance of the epic genitive -olo (Fr. i. v. 16), which was 
also used by Theocritus (e.g. i. 68, ii. 8, iv. 17-18), betrays artificiality in the 
language. But, while naturally the author himself cannot be credited with all 
the incongruities of the papyrus, the preferable course in a first edition, at any 
rate, is to leave these for the most part as they have been handed down. Similar 
inconsistencies are to be found in plenty in the inscriptions. A notable example 
of the dialectical fusion of this period survives in the poems of Isyllus (C. I. G. 
950), where not even the Doric α is constant. I have accordingly allowed ου to 
stand side by side with ω, and η with et. Where it is not clear from the context 
whether a final ω is genitive or dative, no iota subscript has been added. Of 
specifically Arcadian influence there is no clear trace ; the use of the non-Doric 
av (Fr. I. iii. 9, iv. 8) does not prove it, since av had already been admitted 
by Theocritus in his Doric poems. 

A few words must be added concerning the personality and literary 
qualities of the poet. The former has been a subject of much uncertainty. Two 
politicians of Megalopolis who were named Cercidas are known, one a con- 
temporary of Demosthenes, who accuses him of having betrayed his countrymen 
to Philip {De Cor. 295 ; cf. Harpocrat., Κερκίδα? ... δη δ' οντο^ των τα Μακώονίκα 
φρονούντων ην Λρηκζ κα\ Θεοττομττοί ey le' Φιλιττιτίκών, Polyb. xviii. 14), the other 
a friend of Aratus and an actor in the war with Cleomenes towards the close 
of the next century (Polyb. ii. 48-50, 65). Can either of these personages be 
identical with Cercidas the poet ? If the Grammarians are to be trusted, he too 
played a part in public affairs. Megalopolis, says Stephanus of Byzantium, was 
the city of Cercidas aptaros νομοθ^τηί καΐ μζλιάμβων -ποιητής, νομοθξτηί is also the 
word used by Ptolemy 6 'Ηφαιστίωνος ap. Phot. Bibl 190 (p. 151 Bekker) ό μίντοχ. 
νομοθέτης Άpκάbωv Κερκίδα? σννταφηναι αυτω το α καΐ β της Ίλιάδο? κ€λζύσ€ΐ€ν. 
Probably the same tradition is to be recognized in the statement of Eustath. //. 
B, p. 199 τταρασημβωνται δ€ και 6 Πορφνριοί . . . ιστορων καΐ δη νόμονί Tivh (ξίθεντο, 
ατΐοστοματίζζΐν tovs τταώ^νομένονς τον ^Ομηρου κατάλογον, ώ? καΐ δ Kepbias νομοθζτων 
Trj ττατρίδι. In view of the alleged partiality of Cercidas to the second book of 
the Iliad (cf. his aspiration recorded by Aelian, Far. Hist. xiii. 20, to meet 
Homer after death, and Fr. i. iii. 2 below), Cuper's emendation {Apoih. Horn. 
p. 130) of Κίρδία? to Κ6ρκιδα5 is convincing. Meineke proposed to identify the 
poet with the philo-Macedonian denounced by Demosthenes {Anal. Alex. 


pp. 385 sqq.) ; but this view did not well accord with the mention in Cere. 
Fr. a (cf. p. 50) of the death of Diogenes, which occurred in B.C. '^2'^ and does 
not seem, when that fragment was written, to have been a quite recent event. 
Stronger objections are now found in two fairly certain allusions of the papyrus, 
one (Fr. 4. 14) to the Stoic Zeno, who is said to have lived as late as the 130th 
Olympiad (Diog. Laert. vii. 6) and cannot have become famous before the 
beginning of the third century, the other to Zeno's disciple Sphaerus (Fr. 5. 4). 
These references bring the poet down well into the third century, while on the 
other hand he cannot be placed very much later, since there is good reason to 
believe that his works were used by Aristophanes of Byzantium, who is sup- 
posed to have succeeded Eratosthenes at the Alexandrian library about B.C. 195. 
As has been pointed out by Strecker {Hermes, xxvi. pp. 276-7), the explanation 
of μαγί'ί citing Cercidas in Phot. Bibl. 279 (Cere. Fr. 8 ; cf. p. 51) is likely to 
be derived from Aristophanes' Hept των νττοτττζυομένων μη άρησθαι rois iraXaiois ; 
cf. Eustath, Od. ξ, p. 1761. 34 ζφη be (sc. Άριστοφάνη5) και on η μαγίί από rrji μάζηί 
η τον μαστξύζΐν βηθζΐσα κτλ., and Pollux vi. 83, χ. 81, To this Wilamowitz adds 
the very plausible suggestion that the citation of Trarpows (Cere. Fr. 9 ; cf p. 51) 
comes from the same grammarian's Uepl συγγενικών ονομάτων. Our author's 
floruit will accordingly fall in the second half of the third century, and it 
becomes natural to identify him with the Megalopolitan Cercidas who appears 
on the political stage at precisely that period. But it will not follow that, as 
Leo inclines to believe {Hermes, xli. p. 444), the statement that he was a νομοθ4τηί 
rests upon a confusion. ' Die Gesetzgebung hangt mit der Griindung (von 
Megalopolis) zusammen.' Not necessarily ; constitutional ordinances are by no 
means limited to the period of a city's foundation, and a well authenticated 
tradition is not so lightly to be set aside. The absence of any hint in 
the narrative of Polybius that he was speaking of the well-known writer 
will hardly be regarded as a serious objection to the proposed identifica- 
tion. That the philosopher-poet, besides being a lawgiver and a practical 
politician, should also have been a general (Polyb. ii. 6^), is more surprising ; 
but evidently he was far removed from the typical Cynic sage, and there is 
no great difficulty in adding some military capacity to his varied accomplish- 
ments. How it comes about that he is described by Diogenes Laertius as 
Μζγαλοττολίτψ η Κρηξ (vi. 76) remains unexplained on any view of the poet's 
personality. S. Bochart wished to remove this complication by the not very 
happy expedient of substituting 'ApKUs for Kprjs. Cronert {Rhein. Mus. Ixii. 
pp. 311-12) proposes the emendation Άρκά? MeyaAoTroXiV?]?, or MeyaXowoXirTjs t^s 
'ApKabCas, but makes no attempt to explain how a phrase of this kind became 
corrupted to η Κρη$. If the passage is to be corrected at all, it would be better 


to follow Cobet and delete η KpTjs as an interpolation. But, as Wilampwitz 
remarks, conflicting statements of the same kind occur about other celebrated 
individuals, e.g. Sotades. Perhaps the family had some Cretan connexion. 
There are no independent grounds for supposing Cercidas to have lived else- 
where than at Megalopolis ; and he may reasonably be regarded as a kinsman of 
his namesake the statesman of the Demosthenic period. 

Cercidas is expressly described as a Cynic for the first time in the title at 
the end of Fr. 4. That he was an adherent of that school of philosophy had, 
however, been rightly inferred from the extant fragments 2, 4, 5 (p. 50), and the 
phrase τον €μον Μίγαλοπολίτην KepKibav (Athen. viii. 347 e) in the mouth of the 
Cynic Cynulcus (Kaibel, Athen. iii. p. 561). His wish to meet after death 
Hecataeus and Olympus, as well as Homer and Pythagoras (Aelian, Var. Hist. 
xiii. 30), implies that besides philosophy and poetry, he cultivated history and 
music ; and the comprehensiveness of his intellectual interests is directly witnessed 
by Fr. 3. Nor did he confine himself to one class of poetry, for Athenaeus 
quotes his Iambi (Cere. Fr. i) and that there is no mistake in the name is proved 
by the metre of the quotation. But no doubt it was upon the Meliambi, so 
called as combining lyrical forms with critical or satyrical matter, that his 
literary fame chiefly rested ; to Ptolemaeus, ap. Phot. Bibl. 279, he is simply ό 
μζλοηοωί. No other representative of this class of composition is known to us, 
and to that fact rather than to any conspicuous literary merit the discovery of 
these Oxyrhynchus fragments, from which a fair idea of the poet can now be 
obtained, owes its particular interest. In the matter of style they confirm and 
emphasize the impression given by the few verses already known. An outstanding 
feature is the frequency of unfamiliar compounds, in which Cercidas displays the 
facility and boldness of a dithyrambist. Some of these δίπλα or τριπλά have 
a distinct vigour and aptness : βνποκφδοτόκων, συοττλοντοσύνη, τημ^λοσαρκοφαγ^ΐν, 
φνλα σκι6θρζτΐτα, όλβοθύλακο5 λάρος are among the more striking. The poet clearly 
possessed a feeling for the picturesque, as well as a faculty of expression. His 
versification is accomplished, and the syntax usually simple. The most pleasing 
specimen of his work is the exordium of the poem on love (Fr. i. iii. 5 sqq.) 
which, though the leading idea is not original, has a grace of its own. That 
on the subject of the gods (Fr. i. ii-iii) is not marked by novelty or depth, 
but the points are well put, and reinforced by some happy phrases and lines. 
The fragments of Cercidas reveal a cultivated man, of no great originality, 
perhaps, but well qualified to expound and popularize his philosophic creed, 
and endowed with at least some of the qualities which go to make a poet. 

My debt to Wilamowitz in the reconstruction of this text, as of 1086, is 
especially large. 



Fr, I. 

Col. i. 


lO ] 

5 ] 


Col. ii. 
Τ€καιακρασίωναθηκ€π€νη οκρατησ•[ 

τν\ιδαρξίνωνα•ποταγαγ€ γνωστοστισκγικροσ 
S αμιναργυρονζίσανονατα 

α ι 

5 [[e]]ir ί σ0€ρο[. ]το φζίαγαρζση θ^ωπαν^κ 


ϊη• ητονρυποκιβδοτοκωνα 



ΙΟ τίονκτίανωνπλξθροντον ολ€θρον[ 


σνι/ασ8ομξν8' €πιταδ€ο 



15 νύλΧανμηποτοννοτασΒι 





1 κ airvpoioiirvpok 




τταρακαταγΧυωταΐ'πωσ^τιδαι €ΐΓίσκοτισ[.]οι 

2θ μονβσουτοιμητακονανμη 
[. . .]ξτασμ€σσοντονοΧνμΐΓον 



Fr. 1. 


Col. i. 
'\apo ] . a 

]λα ] 

]6I/ lO 1 

]γασ ] 

5 ] ]ανιοψιά6α 

]v ]tos 

J ] k(oI) σττυροι oi m/poC. Icyf 

Col. ii. 
... re και άκρασίωνα ^"Ρ^Τ^* f" ^Γ"^ . 

Γ -γνωστοβ tis κ(αι) iriKpos. 

βηκ€ π€νητυλί8αν ^ίνωνα, norayay^ 5* άμίν 

apyvpov eh άνόνατα βύοντα ; 

κα.[ι] τι το κωΧνον ^y, αϊ tis {ο')φ' epo[i]To ; 
5 β(ΐα γαρ ίστι Θξω πάν ίκτΐλύσαι χρήμ * 

οκκ ini UOVU ir}, ή τον ρνποκιβδοτόκωνα ^ 

και τ€θνακοχαλκί8αν 

^ τ[ο]ν 7Γαλιν€Κ)(υμ€νίταν των κτξάνων ολζθρον 

τούτον Κζνωσαι t&s σνοηλοντοσυνα^, 
ΙΟ δ6μ€ν δ' €πιταδζοτρώκτα κοινοκρατηροσκνφω 

τάν όλλνμύναν δαττάνυΧλαν. 

μήποτ οΰν ό Tois Akas οφθαλμό? άπ€σπαλάκωται ; φ°^ » τυπουβ ji(iv) όφθαλμ(ών} 

'^ ίχίΐ, οφθαλμουβ δ' ols ου- 

χώ Φαίθων μονάδί γλήνα τταρανγζΐ, δ(ί) βλ[ί]πίΐ. 

y^^, , . *, ίνΐ όφθαλμώ ■ΐΓ(ορα)βλίΐΓ€ΐ. 

και We/iiy α λιπαρά καταχλνωταΐ; ίττίσκότιστοι. 

15 πώ9 €Tt δαίμονα? ουν το\ μήτ άκουαν μήτ όπαν π^παμίνοι ; 
και μαν το τάλαντον 6 σ^μνο? 
άστ€ροπα[γ€ρ](τα9 μίσσον τον "Ολυμπον \ίνίζξί\ 


Col. iii. 

[ ]op^ov[ ] . Lvevev 





5 μοίσην•πωσονΐ'€μ\^€^νου 
τασταδβσχάτάψρνγιαμνσων βρυγιο 
[. . . .]γβίτοπαραντοιστωδίοσ 

ΙΟ πλα[. .]ίγγιον'7Γθίονσ€πανα 

οι σ 

νιδασκίωναν^υρη "ττώλα 
15 τζκωντωνμΐνπατρωοσ 


μ€Τ€ωρθΚθπθίσ'ΤθνΤθνσ αστρολογοισ 


Λ S• \ «ιτίίΒωσ 

20 τταιανκαίαγασαμ€ταίοωσμ€λ€ α,\α9χ\ 

Col. iv. 

φω . [. .]eAa[ 



τΐ'χασ'ταΐ'τ e[. . . .]μινν€ΐ ίκβαθίω[ 


Col. iii. 

ορθόν \ΐσ')(ων κ^αί viviVKev ούΒαμψ 

και τονθ' "Ομηρος ίιττ^ν kv 'iXiaSr 

pinec S* όταν αΐσιμον άμαρ άν8ράσι κυ8α\ίμοΐ9 fj. 

πώς ονν €μιν ου 7Γ0Τ€ρ€ψ€ν όρθος ων ζυγοστάτας, 
5 τα 5' €σ)^άτα Μνσών Βρυγία ; 

άζομαι Si θην λβγαν 'όσον [napa\yeL το παρ avToh 

τω jdios πλα[στ]ίγγίον. 

ποίους ^π άνάκτορας οΰν τις 

ή τίνας Ούρανίδας κιων αν ζΰροι 
ΙΟ πώς λάβ(οι) ταν άξίαν, 6Θ' ό Κρονίδας 6 φυτξύσας 

πάντας αμ\ και τ€κων 

τών μβν πατρώος τών δξ π€φαν€ πατήρ; 

λωον μζθβμξν πβρί τούτων τοις μζΤ€ωροκ6ποις• άστρολόγοιβ. 

τούτους γαρ βργον ou(5e) €v '4λπομ' ^χ^ιν. 
15 άμιν δΐ Παιαν και {άγαθα\ Μξτάδως μξλύτω, «ιτίΐ ' δώβ αγαθή.' 

θζος γαρ αϋτα, και Νίμζσις κατά γάν. μύσψ' οΰν δ δαίμων 

οΰρια φυσιάζΐ τιματξ ταύταν, 

Col. ίν. 

φώτ[€Γ,] 6λα[ //€- 

ταιξαντίς [ ν€μ€- 

σητον 6λ[β ] τύχ^ας, ταΰτ ί[στιν ύ]μΙν 

veioOev ί^ζμ^σαι, «κ βαθίω[ν. 



5 k οθ€ν€ζ€μ€σαι 




^^ δοίάτίσαμινζφαγναθοισιφν .δοι[ 


ψροδιτασδαμονομ •οντιγ[.]ρ€ί 


ΙΟ μ€ναν7Γραίίακαΐ€νμ€ν€[ ] 





15 ρανλνσασ€πορσηλαίλατΓασ 




20 τονονριοναμιναηταν.καιμζ 



κατακνπρινοπορθμοσ- μη αφροδισιοσ 

Col. ν. 
5 or 6 lines lost. 

καιτ[ ]• Τ ' R^i^^ ' [ 

ΙΟ στραγ[ ]πλοοσ"ΐτανν[ 

τοβί . . [ ]καίπροκοθ[ 

λνμαν[ ]ναβ\αψιτ€ . [ 

αν•καιμ[ ]δυναν•αδζ[ 


1 5 νοσμζλζίνοπΙ.γίκαΧήσοκαΙ 



5 Δοιά TiS αμίν ΐφα γνάθοισι φνσήν δοι[4δισσό. 

τον KvavoTTTepvyov τταΓδ* Άφροδίτα^, 

Ααμόνομ' οντι γ[ά]/> «ί λί'αι/ άπ^υθής• 

και βροτων yap [τω] μ\ν αν ττραίία κ 6ύ/ζ€ΐ/€[Γ πνοα] 

8€ξίτ€ρά πν^ύστ) σιαγών, 
ΙΟ όυτο9 kv άτρ^μία ταν ναϋν €ρωτο9 

σώφρονι πηδαλίω ttuOovs κνβζρνχί• 

TOis δ€ ταν άριστΐραν λνσαί ίπόρστ) 

λαίλαπα? ή λαμνρα? πόθων άξλλα?, 

κνματία? διόλου τούτοι? ό πορθμό?. 
15 iv λίγων Εύριπίδα?. ου κάρρον ουν ίστΙ{ν) δυ όντων 

έκλύγ^ιν τον οΰριον άμιν άήταν, 

και μ^τά σωφροσύνα? οϊακι π^ιθοΰ? 

χρώμίνον ζύθυπλοΰν οκ ^ κατά. Κύπριν 6 πορθμό?; άφροδίσιοβ. 

μη . . . 

Col. ν. 



και τ[ ]•''"• PVi^^ • ι 

ΙΟ στραγ[ ]πλόο?• πανν[ 

το βι . ' [ ] και προκοθ[ 

λύμαν [ ]να βλαψιτί . [ ]αν, 

και μ[ 6]δύναν• α ^ k^ αγορά? Άφροδίτα 

και το μη[δ€]νο? μίλξΐν όπ[α]νίκα λτ}? οκα XPlJCv^, 




βαρ(θΐο8οκ€ίγαμβρ . [ 

Fr. 2. 

] . tVTbi 

Col. i. Col. ii. 

[ ]νησπι^ 

[ ]ακαρδιον[ 

[...]. τικαντ[.]πο . [ 
]οτ[.] κροτησίγόμή:^ 
5 raKcupoye . . [ 
θ(ΐκίι . άυ . [ 
ταφΐνξιπ . [.] . οναν[ 
φΰλα^ι^κιόθρίνται^. .] . οσ 

ΙΟ κτωνβροτωνκαιιβ^^^ζτη 
σταμίνωσωττασα . . σ^•] 
] , . χ) . άyασ[.]^/^.]τpαy[. . .]σπι 

.. ναι .[.].. . [. . .]ανμ€νωλζσικαρπον 

[. . . .]υγαφνσαλΐαναν8αν 

15 [ ] . ' ή'ν€νραδ€καικρα 

[ )»Τ€λύλιγμα[. ... ] . . σκρο 

[ ](Τ€νπαλ[ ]^"*» 

About 4 lines lost. 

Col. iii. 
ΙΟ lines lost. 



15 ov φ6βο9 ου ταρα-^ζά' Ta\v\rav όβολω κατακλίναί 
T[vv]Sapioio δ6κ€ί γαμβρϊ^: tO](/c)' ημ^ν. 

Fr, 2. 

Col. i. 
Opposite 1. 4 Opposite IL 12-13 

Ml 1 

Opposite 11. 5-6 

] . evn» 

] ο5(τ«ι>β) μ(ίν) 

Col. ii. 

[ ]i^<nn;[ 

[ ]ακάρδιον [ 

[. . .] . τικανι{.]πο . [ 

κροτησίγ6μ<ρ[ <α- 

5 τα καιρόν € • • [ 
θ€Ϊ κη , αν . [ 
τα φ€νξίπ . [.] . οναι{ 
φνλα σκι6θρ€ΤΓτα /c[. .] . os 
ζγ\€σίμ<αρος άδον[ο]7ΐ\λ^ί- 

ιο KTccv βροτων και μ[α\λ' €7Γί- 
σταμίνως ώττασα . . σ([.] 
χ . . αγασ[.]\1/[.]Γραγ[. . •> ni- 
[μ€λ]άν μ\ν ώλζσικαρπον 
[και σφγίγα φυσαλύαν αύδάν 

15 [τ€ ...].. ^• vevpa Se και κρα- 

[τ€ράς νψτΓ €λ€λίγ/χα[ί . • • 1 • • « "Φ*- 
[ ]s 6ΐ^7Γαλ[ ''Ι"*'• 

Col. iii. 

γαρ 0^ 

D 2 

5 !..*«.[.] 



Fr. 3. 

Col. i. 




ναταί . [ 
15 τοσαζίί^ 

ησκαινοωκ . [ 

20 4 7γ[. .] . αμνρρ[ 


Plate Π. 



Col. ϋ. 





5 νωνκαιανικατονκίαρ 



. [.'\ν8ί€φ€νγ€νκα\ονου 


ΙΟ 5ϊ;ποσπ[.]αγχνοίσ€σ/ία/3ρα 





15 λ€ΐ;καίκορι;0[.] ... £ 

αιωρζννταί€σ[.] . . . ^'α^^ί- 


■ τ[•] • ' ' * 

, ηκ . . ψ . μοτίυΓ. .]ν 

καιτιματ€νξΐκραγνον ^ν. [, , . . ;]ηf[.] , θ[. . .] 
[.]λί/ί ίασχροΓωτ67Γα^ίοι/Α:ο[.]κ^«λ ...[...] 
2θ λακίν€ΐ8€ρκομ€ναβιοτάσ Y^^^Pw * .i . 



7[• .]^« [• • •] • Υ 


ναται . [ 
15 T09 άΐίκ[ 

ω φίλος ray ι[ 

ηί καΐ νόω κ . [ 

nevia ποτιφ[ (?) φίλο• • 

τιμοτάτω δ€π[ 
2θ π[. .] . αμνρο[ 

Fr. 3. 

Plate II. 

Col. ii. 


[πολλά\κί9 8μα6€ΐ9 βροτος ovtl Ικων 

'ίκλα^ζ κανθώς. τ\ν Β' άμάλακτον Ισω 

στίρνων και άνίκατον κίαρ 'Ισκ^ν, 
5 τΓΐμζλοσαρκοφαγων πάσας μΐλζδώνας. 

τ(ώ) τ\ΐ\ν δύφζνγζ κάλων ούδίν ποκα• πάντα Τ€θΓ- 

σίν 5" νπο σπ[λ]άγχνοισ{ιν) '4σκ{ίν) άβρα Μονσαν κνώΒαλα, ί^;')Χργήμα«ι. 

Πΐ€ρίδων & άλ[ί]€ΐ;τάΓ eTrXeo, Βνμ^, και ίχνζυτας άριστ[ο]ς. 

νυν δ\ οκκα μ\ν ^φαν€€? λζνκαι κορνφ[α] π€ριαιω• 
ΙΟ ρίΰνται €σ[.] . . . νακιλζω λάχναι, 

κνα[κ]ον δέ yiveiov, κάί τι ματ€ν€ΐ 

/ >j/i \ / ηκ..φ. μοτ€υ[. .]ν 

κράγνον [ά]λικια9 χρονω τ €παξΐον κολάκευα 4ν(τΙ τοΰ) . [ ]ηδ[.] . θ[. . .] 

δζρκομύνα βι6τα9 €vpvv ποτΐ τ^ρματο? ονδόν, Λ|Γοο^ώΟ μί[• *.Γ 

Tauos εσλαί μ€ν ^ >r^ ■' ^ ^ 


Col. iii. Plate II. 

y\ ' τασ8α^ 

1/0 . [ 15 fTOl 

5 σ\κ[ ττάίλ . [ 

Fr. 4. 



ϊ/αι/,ο[ σ•Γ«'^ • [ 

μ^θα . [ ^e^[ 

Τίσαλα[ 2θ ^e . [ 
ΙΟ 7Γ€ρ . [ «f^i[ 

}/οω . [ 

Plate II. 

[. . . Ρ^ηθρασκωπτιΚλιο . άυ •λη[ 
[....].. ίδ[. .]χ>σ•βλαβανακΧη 

[ ]€τ . [. . .]μοφ\νακ€Ϊγ 

το7Γοση(({.]βοσαντοσν .[.•••] 
5 ρων[.]ποσΎρμ[.]τασδητ({.] 
αυτασσκ€πτοσννασκ€ν[. .] 

μησπονδανποΐ€ίσθ[ ] 

στρ€φ€ίνανα)κατωλ[. . . .] 
. [.]ν€νρησδια . θ€αν[.] •[••••] 
ΙΟ σικωσαρμο<τμ€νον 

[.'\οτανίσοντονποθον€λι^.] . αι 
[. .] . αθ€ντονιμ[.]ρονι{.] .[•.•] 

[. .]στΐ7Γοταρσ€νασ•αρσ• . [ ] 

[. . .]τ€[.]ωσζανωνικοσ 

15 Κ€ρκί8α 




Col. Hi. 



vo .{ 
5 o"i/f[ 
άχαριν [ 
vav o[ 
jU€^a . [ 
m άλα[θ(?) 

ΙΟ 7Γ6/0 . [ 

νοω . [ 

Plate Π. 

ray 5α[ 
15 fro[ 
παίλ . [ 
στακ . [ 

2θ μ6 . [ 

Fr. 4• 

Plate II. 
[. . . .^ίίβρα σκωπτίλλιο . αύ- λη[ 
[....].. iS[. .]α)5• βλάβαν άκλη- 
[. . . . .]€Τ . [. . .^ιοφ\νακ€Ϊν 
τόπος η (Ι{6\βος αυτοί ύ . [. . . .] 

5 ρων [ά]7Γοστο;ί[οί.] τα? δ^ι tc{i]- 
αντα9 σκζπτοσύνας ^«^[eay] 
μη σπονδαν ττοίζΐσθίαι και] 
στρ€φΐΐν άνω κάτω λ[. . . .] 
. [.]ν €vprjs δια . θ€αι{.] . [. μον]- 

ϊο σίκως άρμοσμίνον. 

\π\οτ άνισον τον πόθον €λκ[.] . αι 
[. .] . αθ^ντον ΐμΐ^^ρον τ[.] .[..•] 

[. €]στί ττοτ άρσ€ναί άρσ . [ ] 

[. . .]τ €[ρ]ωί Ζανωνικός. 








Fr. 6. 



] . κοντουτ[.]ραυ 






Fr. 7. 



]καιφιλο . [ 

Fr. 8. 

Col. i. 



Col. ίί. 


Τ ου[ 
5 καΐ7[ 


Fr. 9• 




]σάπ . [ 



Fr. 5. 

Fr. 6. 

"[αθω τοντ ξνθν8ίκω 
ί]οικ€ Καλλιμύδων 
€]στι πονηρά και 
]μ€να• αφαιρώ γαρ 
5 ] προβάλτ]9 ή και τι 
]χ^ιτον €£S άρβταρ 
]iey l)^v(V€is άλ• 
]φ€ροντ οπώραν 
] . κου τοϋτ\ο\ν αύ 

(?) αι6ψ.(ϊπ(ΰ\ον [ 
] βονσόω μναι[7Γ 
] ΐππον χρ€[μ€τίζοντα 
]το γαρ kar αγα\ 
5 ]eay τά^ τα^ 


Fr. 7• 

] . .σ[ 
το\ τάί ρ[ικνα,ς χ^ζλώνας 
μναμ6ν]€ν' οίκος [γαρ άριστος άλαθ^ως] 
και φί\ο[9 

Fr. 8. 

Col. ί. 

](r€iSe μ\ν 
]α5* €7γ' ίίλαπι- 
]νσω καΐ 5ο- 
5 ] . MM•] 

Col. ii. 


τ ον[ 

Fr. 9. 

]»; πολιο[ 
]ίΐ/ ά<ολα[στ (?) 
]λ€ωΓ πι;ίctι/[ 
]χον σιγηροι S[ 
5 o]u/C€Tt παι/0ί4 
]σά7Γ . [ 


Fr. ΙΟ. 

] . μιτοντο'γΐ 


5 ]φ€ρ€ίκαιγα[ 

to ]αρμοίτο[ 
] . αλαιοσ[ 



Fr. II. 


Fr. 13. 


] . κυβ€ρν[ 
5 ]ΐ'//€ΐ'αλλ[ 
]0[ ' 

Fr. 12. 




Fr. 14. 


^I'eif αστω•γ[ 
] . νΐταιγαρι[ 

Fr. 15. 
]τονπίλασδ' €[ 

Fr. 16. 

] . οσθ^ 


Fr. 17. 

]voae . . α[ 

Fr. 18. 


] . ασαλ[ 
5 yvv[ 

Fr. 19. 


hT [ 

5 ] . νμα[ 

Fr. 30. 

Fr. 21. 



]λλοικρα[.] . 


]ατα . [ 


5 Ι^Η 


5 ] • . φαμ[ 



Fr. 10. 

Fr. II. 

Fr. 12. 


(?) κά^τω /ο'€ΐ;σ€[Γ 

] . σ[. .] . [ 

\>TOV λαμβα[ν 



] . μι τοΰτο' v[ 

]ί• του τώ[ 

]φ€ρξΐ τα[ 


]€ τα μίλ\ο[ι/τα 

] avvreXeis τ[ 

5 ]<f)ip€t και γα[ρ{?) 

Fr. 13. 

]ο)ί μη Xeyo[ 

Fr. 14. 

]€λ^€• 8ω . [" 


]ηνα' καη[ 

]στω βι[ 


] . κυβ€ρν[ 

]ι/ (κάστω' γ[ 

ΙΟ "[αρμοί το[ 

]σω 8οξα[ 

] . f €ταί γαρ ι[ 

] . αΧαιο^ [ 

5 ji' /ί€ί/ άλλ[ 


Υΐων <δ[ 

]κα νίκα ρ[ 



Fr. 15. 

Fr. 16. 

Fr. 17. 

]τοι/ πίλαί ^ e[ 


]ί/οσ€ . . α[ 

. . . 

] . οσ^6[ 

]ffiau σκοπ€[ΐ 

]€ipos ύ[ 

] διώκτ[€]α[ 

Fr. 18. 

]e γαρ οι[ 


] . ασαλ[ 
] νυν [ 

Fr. 19. 

]a»s γνω[ 


5 ] • νμο[ 

Fr. 20. 

Fr. 21. 

] . ζσυι^ 


]ομ^ζ . [ 



]λλοί </ϊα[.] . [ 

[ατα . [ 

]τ' 67γ' αυτά»/ [ 

5 ]ί»Ό[ 



5 ] . . 0αΜ 



Fr. 22. 

Fr. 23. 

]o . . ορ(ΐνπαρ(στΐ}/€[ 

]eia[. .]καντων 

]λβθΘνλαΚθνλαρον απρλαυονΙ 

Fr. 24. 

] • • «if [ 

]αλ . . . . 0/)[ 
5 j^-o . . . λαι/[ 

Fr. 25. 

]ωπαλί . [ 
]€σσοσι . . [ 

Fr. 26. 



Fr. 27. 

Fr. 28. 

Fr. ^9. 

Fr. 30. 




] . . . [ 



]ανον . [ 






■ ' Μ 


. . . . 

Fr. 31. 

Χ«• [ 


Fr. 32. 

1? • λ . [ 

] ' Yfpire[ 

Fr• 33• 



Fr. 22. 

Fr. 23. 

] Zix>^ Koipav[ 
]o . . ορ^ΐν πάρξστίν e[ 

]€ίσ[. .]κ' αύτων 

θ\\βθ6ν\αΚθν λάρον άιτολανον[τα 

Fr. 34• 

] . . αίσ[ 

]αλ . . . . φρ[ 


5 \πο . . . Xaf[ 

Fr. 25. 

]ω παλί . [ 

Fr. 26. 

] 5ι/σπαλ€9 τω . [ 
\ί\ον ivOa 


Fr. 27. 

Fr. 2 Η. 

Fr. 29• 

Fr. 30. 





] /oe^oy /3λ€[ 

]αίΌΐ' . [ 

• • 

β]λοσυρομ[ματ (?) 



]?; φάσσασ[ 

Fr. 31. 

Fr. 33• 

Fr. 33• 


• • • • 

]< . λ . [ 


Χ«• [ 

] /ί^ΧΡ* 
π]€ρί διατρίβα[ 

] ίκφα . [ 


• • 

] : γ' €>7Γ€[ 



Fr. 34. 

Fr. 35- 

]νκα[.]υ . [.]r[ 

Fr. 36. 

]ατοσ[. .]...»[ 
]καια . [.] . ^αλ[ 

Fr. 37• 

Fr. 39. 

Fr. 40. 



] • • W 

, 1 *■ 

] ' μν^ί' .] . fA 



]θίσ• . [. .]μ€ΐ[ 

]λω.π€0 . [ 




Fr. 38. 

5 ]ίασ•7Γθλλά[.]5[ 



]7Γα . νλλα . [ 


Fr. 41. 

]<€. αλ .[.... ]Φν ... [ 

] . . αμι[ 




5 ]τονδοι[ 





Fr. 43. 

Fr. 43• Fr. 44. 

Fr. 45. 


].[ ].7Γ0.[ 



]fpB€v[ ] . tl/[ 

... ]ιτβ'[ 


Fr. 46. 

Fr. 47• Fr. 48. 

Fr. 49• 

• • 




hf^ MO • . . [ 



Fr. 34. 

Fr. 35• 

Fr. s6. 


]to 8ίκαν δίΐ 0[ 

. . • • 


]i//ca[.]u . [.]t[ 

]ατοσ[. .] . . . ω[ 



δ]αμάζ€ΐν α[ 
]καια . [.] . θαλ[ 

Fr. 37. 

Fr. 39. 

Fr. 40. 


π]6κα' μ[ 


] • /ί'ϊΗ• •] • μ[ 

] . . [.]ν . [ 


]oiS' . [. .]μ€ΐ[ 

]λω• π€φ . [ 


]Aoi5e καί[ 


* • • - 

5 Yas' πολΧα[.] S[ 


Fr. 38. 

ά]πατν\λα . [ 

Fr. 41. 

• • • 

] καλόν [ 



]ac€ . αλ .[.... ]φυ ... [ 


γά]/3 Προμαθίύς 

] . . αμι[ 


7r]oXiTay [ 

] -τάχα ^~ 

5 yovBoil 




Fr. 42. 

Fr. 43• Fr• 44- 

Fr. 45. 


] . [ ] . πο . [ 

• • • 

1/]€/}β€Ι' [ ]. ΙΡ[ 


J h 


... Ιττρ . [ 

. . • 

Fr. 46. 

Fr. 47• Fr. 48. 

Fr. 49• 





]μ.λ[ Μ•] • . 




2 lines lost. 



]. . κα . .[ 


]νπ\ . [ 

Fr. 50. 

Fr. 51. 

Fr. 52. 

Fi•. 53 

] . ωσα\\ο[ 


yaL . [ 


] • [• •]Γ • [ 




Fr. 54. 

Fr. 55- 

Fr. 56. 

Fr. 57' 









• • • 

. . . 

. . . 

] '[ 

m • 

Fr. 58. 

Fr. 59• 

Fr. 60. 

Fr. 61. 



] . λ6ί 


]iov . [ 

]ον.μ . [ 

Fr. 62. 

Fr. 63. 

Fr. 64. 

Fr. 65. 







• • 

. . . 

Fr. 66. 

Fr. 67. 

Fr. 68. 

Fr. 69. 

• • 









]μαντ{ ]ηp0iv Η ]/^αβ«ι/ [ \ra\[ 

2 lines lost. \..κα..[ (?) 7τρο\σχορ8η{ ]^π\ . [ 

5 1•^ • 




Fr.5o. Fr. 51. Fr. 52. Fr. 53• 

] . ωί άλλο[ 

] . [. .]r . [ 



y αΐ,[ 

] y«p «[ 


Fr. 54. 

Fr. 55- 

Fr. 56. 

Fr. 57. 

]pi9 δ[ 
] τταρα[ 




1 Γ 


Fr.58. Fr.59• Fr.6o. Fr.6i. 

]iov . [ 

]ov' μ . [ 



Fr. 6a. 

Fr. 6s. 

Fr. 64. 

Fr. 65. 

• • * 


• •• 

]αλοχοι/ [ 

] συΐ'τοί'[ 




Fr. 66, 

Fr. 67. 

Fr. 68. 

Fr. 69. 






It may be convenient to add here the previously known fragments of 
Cercidas, which I transcribe from Bergk, Poetae Lyrici, ii. pp. 513-15. 

I. Athen. xii. 554 d: 

r\v καλλιπνγωρ ^eOyo? iv ^νρακονσαις. 

3. Diog. Laert. vi. 76 : 

ού μαν 6 πάρο9 γα ^ινωπ€ν9 

τηνο9 ό βακτρο<ρ6ρα9, διπλοίίματος, αίθ^ριβόσκα^, 
αλλ' άνίβα χ^ηλος ποτ οδόντας (ρ^ίσας 
και το πνΐϋμα σννδακών 
5 "Π^ Ύ^Ρ ό,λαθύω^ διογ^νης 
Ζανος γόνοί ουράνιος τ€ κύων. 

Ι. ya Bergk; yf Cobet, y ea vulg. 4. This line was bracketed by Cobet. 5. 

dioyfvfjs is placed here instead of at the beginning of 1. 6 by W-M. 

The reference is to the death of Diogenes. The language of this fragment is reflected 

in [Diog.j Epist. 7 Μή ακιώ, £ narrp, δτι κνων Χίγομαι κάί άμπίχομαι τρίβωνα btnXovv κτλ. 

3. Stob. F/or. Iviii. 10 = 1082. Fr. 7. 2-4. 

4. Stob. Flor. iv. 43 : 

πως κ^ν iSoiev 
ταν σοφίαν πίλας ίστακυϊαν άνδρας 
S>v το κίαρ πάλω σ^σακται και δυσ^κνίπτω τρνγί ; 

Ι. The preceding line νους opjj και vois άκουα (= Epicharmus, Fr. 117) is not to be 
assigned to Cercidas. Kfv ΐδοκν Meineke; κ iSoter B, fplBoup \u]g. 2. ανΒρα W— Μ ; 

avfpes vulg. 3. W-M with Bentley would prefer the genitive τταλώ . . . δυσεκνίπτω τρυγάς. 

5. Galen χ. 406 : 

iv κριομνξοις άνδράσιν \€ύδοκιμήσ€Ϊ\. 

The passage is θίσσαΚος be άμα Tois eavTov σοφισταΐς (φ ίψ^ηλοΰ θρόνου καθημΐνος ev κριο- 

μύξοίί άνδράσιν, ώί ό Κ(ρκί8α: φησίν, (νδοκιμήσΐΐ. W-M agrees with Meineke, Anal. Alex. p. 394, 
that £υδοκιμήσίΐ does HOt belong to the quotation, notwithstanding its metrical aptness. 


6. Athen. viii. 347 e : 

οντω μοί δοκ€Ϊ και ό λίβητοχάρων Ούλπιανό?, κατά τον e/xor MeyaXo- 
ΊΤοΧίτην Κζρκί8αν, μηδ\ν μ\ν Ισθίαν των άνδρι ττροσηκόντων, τηρζΐν δ\ τού^ 
Ισθίονταί, ΐΐ παρ€Ϊ8ον ή ακανθαν η των τραγάνων τι η χ^ονδρωδζ? των παρα- 

η. Greg. Naz. De Virt. 595 : 

άπαντα S' €ρπ€ΐν €ΐς βνθον τα τίμια 
των γαστριμάργων σΐτα, μήτ€ σΐτ €τι 
των €ντ€\€στάτων λίβητος e| eroy, 
όρθώί λίγα που Κερκίδας ό φίλτατος, 
5 TcXos τρνφώντων αύτο9 ίσθίων άλα9, 
αύτη? τρνφής ίθ', άΧμυρον καταπτνων. 

Α corrupt passage, which Bergk does not attempt to emend. 

8. Phot. Bibl. 279, p. SS^ b : 

καΐ η μαγΐ9 5e άντΙ τή9 τραπ^ζη? Αιγνπτιον δόξίΐ και παντελώς e/cde- 
σμον. 'Επίχαρμος δζ ό Δωρι^ν? και Κερκίδας ό μ^λοποιοί ίπι τη? αύτη? 
διανοίας ΐχρήσαντο τί} Xl^ei. 

9. Pollux iii. 27 • 

ίπιπατωρ' βίλτιον γαρ τοννομα τον πατρώου, €ΐ και Κερκίδας κίχρηται. 
Cf. Fr. I. ii. 12. 

Fr. 1. i. 12. ]αίΊοψιάδα is probably a variant; cf. e. g. ii. 10 and 20. ^οψιάδψ occurs 
as a proper name, e. g. C. I. G. 169. 

14. For σττυροί, which evidently occurred in the text of the poet, cf. Etym. Magn. 724. 

32 ΉρωΒιανος Xeyti on tovs ττνρούς σττυρονς "Kfyovaiv οί Συρακόσιοι, and Hesych. σπνρονς' nvpovs. 

The word occurs in Paton-Hicks, Inscr. of Cos, 39. 11, CoUilz, Gr. Dialektinschr. 4736 
(Thera), Dittenberger, Sylloge, ed. 2, 938. 23 (Epidaurus). 

ii. i-iii. 17. ' [Why did not Fortune] reduce to penury the . . . and incontinent Xenon, 
and bring us his money that was running to waste? What was to prevent, supposing 
some one should ask her ? For it is easy for a god to accomplish everything whenever it 
comes into his mind, and to empty of his swinish wealth the dirty usurer and hoarder or 
this outpourer and ruin of his substance, and to give the squandered means to the man 
who takes his bite in season and shares his cup with a neighbour. Is then the eye of 
Right blinded like a mole's 1 Does Phaethon see crookedly with a single orb, and is the 

Ε 2 


vision of fair Justice dimmed ? How can they who have neither hearing nor inlet of sight be 
yet taken for deities ? Nay, the august lightning-compeller sits on mid Olympus holding 
even the balance and in no wise signifies his will. And so said Homer in the Iliad; 
it sinks when the fated day comes to noble men. For why does not he who controls the 
weights, if he is upright, incline them to me, or to Phrygia at the ends of the earth? 
Of a truth I fear to say how perversive is the scale of Zeus with men. To what sort of 
lords, then, or to what children of Heaven can one go to find how he may get his deserts, 
when the son of Cronus, the begetter and parent of us all, is found to be a father to some 
and a stepfather to others? Better to leave these questions to the astrologers, for they, 
I expect, will have no manner of trouble. For us let Paean and Giving be our care, for 
she is a goddess, with Retribution, on earth. While, then, the deity sends a favouring 
breeze, hold her in honour, men, and pursue her . . . and you may then utterly rid your- 
selves of the reprehensible [desire for] wealth and for [the other gifts] of fortune.' 

1 . Ύνχη or some deity is the subject of the sentence, άκρασίων is only found here. 

2. Two short syllables are required between π(ρητ and av, and nem^rvXiSav, although 
palaeographically unconvincing, satisfies that condition and is a tolerable word, πΐνητύλος 
(cf. e. g. μικκυλοί) is, as W(ilamowitz)-M(ollendorfF) remarks, in harmony with the style, 
and the termination -ί8ας recurs in 1. 7 τΐθΐΌκοχαλκίΒας. πίρητ of course would be satis- 
factory, if the problem of the next word could be solved. For the first damaged letter 
it is difficult to read anything but a υ ; a mark of elision followed by an t is much less 
suitable. The second, if not λ, can be δ or a, possibly v. With v, there would be only one 
more letter before av ; with λ, 8, or a, there are probably two, and the slight vestiges seem 
most consistent with ισ, but ώ is, I think, just possible. A κ is hardly admissible. 

The marginal note evidently refers to Xenon, who is not, apparently, otherwise known 
to fame. 

4. {σ)φ' W-M. Tis φ€ρο[ι]Γο gives inferior sense, and is abnormal in syntax. 

6-8. These three opprobrious compounds are all new. The first two go together and 
express the opposite character to that of the intemperate Xenon {τοϋτορ, 1. 9) ; the miser 
makes no better use of his wealth than the spendthrift. τίθνακοχάΚκίΒας is perhaps not 
impossible for such a bold coiner of words as Cercidas ; cf. πάλινΐκχνμίνίτα! in the verse 
below. The idea it expresses is that hoarded wealth is dead and unprofitable. There is 
really very little doubt about the first syllable, and though the vestiges of the supposed κ 
are slight they suit that letter well. The mark of length above the t must in any case be 

The variant oKedpov inserted in the margin is obviously right. 

9-10. συοπΚοντοσννα, fmraStoTpaiKTas, SLud κοινοκρατήρό&κυφο: are three more Otherwise 
unattested compounds. 

11. The diminutive banawWa is anothel• unfa'milia,r word ; for the form cf. e.g. 
φθίνυλλα, and Fr. 39. 7. 

12. The marginal note gives a definition of σπάΚαξ, from which the novel άποσπαΚεχοϋν 
is formed. For AUas οφθαλμό: cf. Soph. Fr. 11, Dionys. Fr. 5, Fr. Adesp. 421 Nauck, &c. 

13-14. W-M observes that the introduction of Phaethon, i.e. Helios, between Αίκα 
and ©e/its is not unnatural, the sun as all-seeing being regarded as the avenger of the innocent ; 
hence the practice of calling the sun to witness, λιπαρά is Hesiod's epithet of θίμκ, 
Theog. 901. napavyup and καταχΧνονρ, which are found here only, are glossed in the adscripts. 
The form avyelv occurs in Job xxix. 3 ; cf. Hesych. ανγώ• ανγάζομαι. 

15. The marginal variant, with the slight alteration of roi for oi, is no doubt right. 
ovToi Toi would be unmetrical. 6πάρ here refers especially to the sense of vision. 


i6-iii. 3. The complaint here seems to be that Zeus does not actively intervene in the 
interests of right. He only holds the balance and observes its indications ; the weights 
are determined by Fate. Cf. Iliad θ 70-2 iv δ' eV/^it δυο κηρ^ . . . ΐ\κΐ be μίσσα λαβών' pene 
δ' αΐσιμον ημαρ ' Αχαιών. As an alternative to the supplements adopted G. Murray proposes 
[€χων\ ορθόν \κα6'ιζ(ΐ, which is a more difficult order, though not more involved than e.g. 
Aristoph. Thesm. 811. He would also prefer to read δ σεμνός . . . [καθίζει, . . . ου8αμη, κα\ 

τοΰθ' . . . Ίλιάδι ρίπΐΐυη, όταν αΐσιμον ημαρ, άν8ράσι κν8αλίμοισ(ι)ν. But doeS Homer Say this ? 

5, βρυγια is more likely to have been altered to φρνγια than vice versa ; the shortening 
of the V, which is long in Apoll. Rhod. iv. 330 ΒρυγηίΒα!, 470 Βρνγοί, Scymnus 433 Bpvyoi, 
occasions little difficulty ; cf. Bpiyes- Sufficient regularity is restored to the metre by the 
transposition suggested by W— M. έσχατα Μνσων Βρυγία is a variation of the common 
proverb Μνσων ΐσχατος to indicate an insignificant or unknown person ; cf. e. g. Plato, 

TheaetetUS 209 b αντη ovv η 8ιάνοια eaff on μάλλον ποιησ(ΐ μ( θΐοίτητον η θίόδωρον 8ιανοΰσθαι^ η των 
λίγομίνων Μνσων τον (σχατον ; οη which the Scholiast remarks eVt των ΐντ(λ€στάτων. Μάγνηί Ποα- 
στρία' ονκ εστίν ovbe)s οΰδ* 6 Μνσων ΐσχατος' καϊ Mivavbpos 'Αν8ρογννω' Μνσων ΐσχατος ηολΐμιος. 

The poet would have justice rewarded even in the most obscure and humble of men. This 
seems a more suitable interpretation than to make the 8e adversative ' but inclines them 
instead to . . .' 

An erroneous accent on the first syllable of έσχατα has been cancelled by the dots 
placed on either side of it; cf. 841. vi. 88 and ix. 17, where we wrongly supposed the two 
accents to be alternatives. 

6. [napajyei W-M ; the letter after the lacuna could equally well be r. airoh refers not 
to Μνσων but Vaguely to people in general•. 

9-10. evpoi, as emended by the corrector, is evidently right, and λάβοι would naturally 

follow, as e. g. in Plato, Cri'f. 45 b ονκ αν εχοα εξελθων δ τι χρωο σαντω. 

12. ττατρωός '. cf. Pollux iii. 27 επιπάτωρ' βίλτιον γαρ τοννομα τον πατρωον, ei κα\ Κερκίδας 

κίχρηται (= Cerc. Fr. 9)• The allusion may well be to the present passage. 

13. μετεωροκόίΓΟίς : cf. AristOph. PaX 92 ττοΐ 8ητ άλλως μ(Τΐωροκοιτύς ; The Substantive 

is found only here. For this sarcastic allusion cf. Diog. Laert. vi, 24 eXeye he {sc. Αιογίνης') 

και ώς δτε μεν Iboi . , . ονεψοκρΊτας και μάντεις και τονς προσέχοντας τούτοις . . . ονδεν ματαιότερον 
νομίζειν άνθρώπον. 

1 4• ov(pe) εν is restored by W-M on metrical grounds ; ελπομαι ονθεν (Murray) is an 
alternative remedy. The corrector's εχψ may be the original form; cf. introd. p. 24.. 

15. μεταώως, as W-M points out, is probably for Μίτάδω?, a substantive formeid from 
μεταδώόναι on the analogy of δώί in Hesiod's δώί ά-γαθή (Opera 354), to which passage the 
adscTript of the papyrus refers. Αιδώϊ has no doubt some speciousness in view of the passage 
in Hesiodj Opera 197-200, where Αίδώϊ and Νί/χεσ»? are described as leaving the earth for 
Olympus. Cercidas might be held to be directly controverting that statement : Hesiod was 
wrong; they are still on earth {κατά γαν, 1. 1 6), and are the true divinities. But, besides 
metrical difficulties, the objection to this is that the marginal note becomes quite irrelevant 
and must be supposed to be a mistake. The corruption to αώως, on the other hand, would 
be easy, apart from the possible influence on the copyist of Hesiod*s conjunction of Αΐδώς 
and Νεμεσις. W-M seems also right in regarding αγαθά as an interpolation from the verse 
of Hesiod cited here by the annotator. With Θε6ς γαρ αντα in the following verse the 
epithet is otiose, and its removal leaves the metre normal. If άγηθά is retained, it must be 
scanned as an anapaest, καί being elided before the following short vowel, which would be 
in accordance with the later practice. Murray, keeping Αίδώ?, proposes the transposition 

και μετ Αιδώ; αγαθά. 

The inclusion of Paean among these deities is noteworthy, though hardly surprising ; 


both Antisthenes (Diog. Laert. vi. 6) and Diogenes (Stob. xiii. 25) are reported to have 
compared their office to that of doctors, and Bernays remarks on the fact that Diogenes, 
who spared few, seems to have respected medical men {Lucian und die Cyniker, p. 95 ; 
of. Diog. Laert. vi. 24}. Perhaps, as W-M thinks, Νβμίσΐί here has a wider meaning than 
retribution, and is rather the principle of ius suuni cui'que ; cf. Arist. De Mundo 7 Ne/ieCTti* 5e 
απο τψ έκάστω 8ιανΐμησ(ως, and the similar explanation of Cornutus, Na/. Dear. 13. There 
seems, however, to be no parallel for the actual use of νίμΐσις in this sense. 

17. Tt/iSrc: strictly the dialect requires n/x^rf, but this need hardly be pressed. 

iv. 1-4. The supplements adopted are for the most part due to W— M. μ(\ταΐξαντ€ς is 
to be taken with τιματ€, the circumflex accent, which is inconsistent with the diaeresis, being 
erroneous. A complementary clause, specifying the contrasted objects of aversion, followed; 

ζηΚον νιμΐσητον ολβον και πάντων των άπο τνχας is the paraphrase suggested by W— Μ. -σητον 

could be the termination of e.g. μισητόν, but νΐμ^σψόν is recommended by NeVe^is in 1. 16. 
*[στίι/ is also doubtful, and ([ΐπον, alluding to an injunction given earlier in the poem, is 
a possible alternative ; ([νκτόν is rather too long for the space. Owing to the mutilated 
condition of the text, the correct division of these concluding lines remains uncertain, μεσφ' 
ovv . . . φυσια'ίΐ and τιμάτε . . . ελα[ν^ v^— maybe separate verses, and ταίτ' . . . e^e/icVat another 
in the same rhythm. 

5-18. 'It has been said, Damonomus — you are not devoid of knowledge — that the 
dark-winged son of Aphrodite blows on us from his mouth two kinds of breath. The 
man on whom his right cheek breathes softly with gentle breath steers in calm weather the 
ship of love by the sane rudder of persuasion. But they on whom he looses the left cheek 
and stirs forth the storms and wanton blasts of desire have their course ever set on 
a surging sea. Well said Euripides. Is it not then better to choose of the two the favouring 
breeze, and wisely using the rudder of persuasion to sail straight while our course lies in 
Aphrodite's waters ? ' 

5. A new poem, as is indicated by the coronis, begins at this point. The passage 
alluded to was identified by W— Μ as Trag. Gr. Frag. Adesp. 187 δισσά πνΐνματα τπνΊς,'Έρως, 
from Hermias on Plat. Phaedr. p. 76; cf. Lucian, Amor. 37 δίσσά γάρ oiras κατά τον τραγικον 

πνίύματα πνΰ 6 "Ερως, ivos be ονόματος ονχ όμοια πάθη Κ€Κοινώνηκΐ. Meineke had already 

attributed the line to Euripides [Com. Frag. iv. p. 171), a conjecture which is now verified 
by 1. 15 below. Cf. Iph. Aul. 543-57. 

6. κνανοπτ(ρνγος is not Otherwise attested. 

7. Damonomus is unknown ; it is implied that he was sufficiently well-read to recognize 
the allusion rather than that he was experienced in love. 

8-9. The restoration of this passage is a Uttle doubtful. It is not clear in the first place 
whether yap, which has been added above the line, was intended to replace or to supplement 
μίν. W-M would ignore the punctuation of the original and connect και βροτων with άπ€νθήί, 
making [τω] μίν yap αν or [τω] yap αν the beginning of the fresh sentence. But κα\ βροτων 
seems more naturally taken, as marked in the papyrus, with the succeeding relatives, and 
with [τω] I prefer to suppose that the inserted yap is slightly out of its proper position. At 
the end of the line ΐυμ^ν^στίρα] is indicated by the grave accent on the third «; but 
the juxtaposition of two words in -Ttpa is not satisfactory, and since other instances of 
mistaken accents occur in this MS., I have adopted W-M's €νμ(ν(\1. πνοα\, for which there 
is just room in the lacuna. Since Euripides had written πνεύματα nvels, there is no objection 
to the repetition of πνοά . . . Trvevar}. The verse is then a trochaic tetrameter, for which 


cf. 1. 15. This will leave —^^ instead of the usual — v^»^ — v-» v^— ^ for the first 

part of 1. 9 ; but other examples of an Adoneus are not wanting in these poems, e. g. ii. 5, 
Fr. 3. ii. 3-4, II, and there is no particular objection to one at this point, Murray makes 
the suggestion that (Ιμίνΐστίρα \ be^ia may be the original text, 8(ξιτ€ρά being due to the 
influence of the preceding word ; this would not be unattractive, were (νμ€ν((ΓΤ€ρα assured. 

10. €ρωτος is probably to be connected with vavv rather than with άτρψία, in spite of the 
absence of the article, for which passages like Xen. Cyrop. viii. i. 8 ra? 6vpa% Κυρου may be 
compared. Or a more normal construction can easily be obtained by the transposition 

vavv τάν, 

15. For Ενριπί8ης cf. note on 1. 5. I adopt in the second part of the verse the slight 
alterations suggested by W-M in order to restore the dislocated metre. Another expedient 

would be to substitute καλόν for κάρρον, which would give the favourite rhythm —<^\j — \j\j ; 

but κάρρον looks right, and is unlikely to have displaced an original καΧόν. 

V. II. κυβ[ might be a derivative of the Doric form KoOuipuv for καθαίραν (cf Collitz, Gr. 
Dialektinschr . 1646 κοθαρων, 1156 κοθάρσι). The choice of words beginning with κοθ is very 

13-16. In the restoration of this commendation of a cheap and easy love I owe 
several points to W-M. Cf. e.g. Diog. Laert. vi. 46, Horace, Saf. i. 2. 119 namque 
parabilem amo venerem facilemque. A dot before λ;7σ is presumably accidental ; there is 
another superfluous dot after οβόλω. In 1. 16 {19) the high stop after (ipev might be 
interpreted as one of the dots enclosing the insertion above the line. 

Pr. 2. ii. 1-3. Fr. 31 might be placed at the top of this column so far as external 
appearances are concerned. 

4. κροτησίγομφος is another novel compound. 

6. A vestige from the top of the letter following η suggests λ or δ. 

'J. Perhaps φενξιιτημονα, though the cross-bar of the η must be supposed to have been 
drawn abnormally high; cf. however η in 1. 15. The letter after π is more like another η 
than anything else, but an t is also possible. Compounds of ψυξι- occur, but none with 
φ(νξι-. Or should we combine κayaφtvξ(e)ι ? 

8. σκι6θρ(πτος occurs only here. 

9. The letter between the two lacunae is represented by an upright stroke which 
may well be one of the limbs of a π, and άδ[ο]ι{ο]7Γ[λ](ίχτωυ (W— Μ) is quite suitable ; cf. 
τι8ονοπ\ηξ, which was used by Timon. The supposed rough breathing above the initial 
α may be a mark of long quantity. 

12. γασ[ : ΟΓ yap. The letter after '\τρα may be ττ. 

13 sqq. As restored by W-M this passage describes the physical condition of some one 
suffering from self-indulgence; the first person is used in 1. 16, but the poet cannot be 
here speaking of himself. For ωΚ^σίκαρπον cf Homer κ 510 Ιτίαι ωΚ^σίκαρποι, which 

Hesychius explains δ»ά το ταχίως άποβάλλΐΐν τον καρπόν, η οτι πινόμΐνος δ καρπό: ayavovs ποιΰ ; 

of. Oppian, Cy«. iii. 283 τύμπανον (νκίΚα8ον, Αώνμηϊον, ω\(σίκαρπον. The word would here 
signify useless fat which άπόλλυσι τον καρπον της τροφή:, σφΰξ is included in a list of words 
in •νξ by Theognostus (Cramer, Anecd. Ox. ii. 132), and does not merit the suspicion with 
which it has been regarded (Lobeck, Paralip. p. 108). According to Erasistratus, -πνεύμα 
is comprised in the arteries, and σφvya φνσαΚίαν might therefore mean an inflated pulse. 
φυσα\€ος occurs in Nonnus, ΰίοη. xliii. 405 φνσ. χόανον. For κρα[τ€ρας cf the gloss below, 
] • . s κρα[τ]αιάς. ] . or or ] . . aj is there possible, but κρατ](ρα5 cannot be read. — This would 
not be an unsuitable context for Cere. Fr. 7. 


iii. 20. Perhaps \αμυρο\•, the letter before μ is more like α than λ, but it is noticeable 
that αΚμυρόν occurs in Cere. Fr. 7. 6. This line ended the poem. 

Pr. 3. ii. 2-14. 'Many a mortal to whom death comes closes his eyes unwillingly. 
And thy heart within thy breast was stubborn and unconquered, making a rich meal of 
every care. Therefore nought goodly ever escaped thee. All the dainty prey of the Muses, 
Ο my soul, was deep in thy afifections, and thou wert a most skilled fisher and hunter of the 
Pierian maids. But now when white hair plain to view hangs about the head . . . and the 
chin is hoary, and life, if it seeks any good thing suited to its age and years, uses flattery, 
looking to the broad threshhold of its end, now . . .* 

3. Of the three variants άμάραντον, άηίραντον, and άμάΚακτον the last seems the most 
suitable, καί is best scanned as a short syllable, —^<u —\j\j ; cf. 1. 11. 

5. Ίημ(\οσαρκοφα•γν.ν is another new compound. The termination is apparently -S>v, 

a Doric contraction of eo for which cf. e.g. C. I. G. 2556, 15 ωνώμΐνος, 2557. 26 (υχαριστωμ(9. 

6. τ(ώ) τ[ί]ν W-M. For the accus. τ[ί]ν cf. Theocr. xi. 39, &c. ; the remains of the 
first letter are quite consistent with τ. κάλων, the reading of the corrector, is shown by the 
metre to be right. To the same hand is due the deletion of the final ν of τ€οισιν, where the 
justice of the alteration is questionable. 

7. The metre is easily restored by the slight modifications proposed by W-M. vrro is 
unsatisfactory, the π occupying too wide a space ; but perhaps some mistake had to be 

8. άλ[ί]ίυτάί and Ιχνίντάχ keep up the metaphor of κρώΒαΚα. 

9-1 ο. This is a difficult passage. In the first place the indicative here and in 1. 12 
after οκκα is extraordinary. It would be easy to write neptatap&vrai and κοΚακίύυ, but the 
past tenses in 11. 4 and 8 and vvp in 1. 9 show that the reference is to the present rather 
than the future, so that the indicative is really more in place. Possibly, since οκα could 
govern either mood, a similar licence was extended to the longer form. Then is λάχναι the 
subject of the sentence ? And what is the case of κορυφά ? Trepiauopevvrai seems probable, 
and the first three letters are consistent with the very slight vestiges. But the preceding 
lacuna would then be so short as practically to involve the dative κορυφ[α\. If π^ρ[ι], which 
is also quite admissible, were read, there would be room for another narrow letter, e. g. 
κορνφ[αί]. The middle of 1. 10 is much damaged ; χ may be read for the doubtful κ, χ or a 
for λ, and ο or σ for f. The next letter looks like ω, but x(f)iXea (not -σι) is not quite 

11. W-M notes that Cercidas as a Cynic philosopher did not conform to the fashion 
of shaving the beard. 

12. κράγνορ suits the sense as well as the palaeographical conditions, but the α is 
perhaps a false Doricism ; κρήγνον is the Theocritean form (xx. 19, Epigr. xix. 3). A com- 
plication is, however, introduced by the apparent interlinear insertion, which remains 
unexplained. There may be merely a dot before the supposed τ. 

13. βι.<παί appears to have been wrongly accented; if ^torSy be read, 8(ρκομίνα is left 
suspended, unless, as Murray suggests, ηλικίας be emended to i7Xt>ct'a. κόλακίύη lacks an 
object, ποτί is only moderately satisfactory ; the vestige of the letter after n- rather points 
to a, λ, or perhaps t ; πάρα or irtpi could well be read if they fitted the context. The marginal 
adscript is too much damaged to be of much assistance ; ττροορων evidently refers to ^^ρκομίνα. 
Possibly there was another line below λωσ κτλ. 

Fr. 4. I. The letters ηθρασ are on a detached fragment which appears to be rightly placed 
here. A σ is in any case wanted to precede κ of σκωπτΐκλιο ., a novel compound presumably 


formed from σκώιττίΐν and ΐΚΚόί ; the termination may be ov, or, or ot[r]. Or perhaps 
σκωπη\\ΐ5 could be read ; the supposed accent on the first ι is hardly certain. The circum- 
flex above α of av seems to have been intended as an alternative to the acute, which, to 
judge by its position, was the original accent. It is not clear whether the two last letters 
of the line belong to the text or to an adscript. If to the text, they should be read σ^, 
preceded by a medial stop. , - • r r 

3. -μοφΧνακΐ'ιν is another unfamiliar compound, in which φλνακαν is a form ot 
φΧναρύν. Cf. φλύαξ, φ\νακογράφο5, and Hesych. φ\νάσσ€ΐ• φλναρ^Ί, φ\ύ(ΐ, id. φ\ουάζ(Χ' 
φ\vapeΐ, \ηρ(ΐ. 

5-1 0. These lines may be arranged thus : 

TUf Βη τοιαύτας σκ€πτοσύνας Kfv[eas\ μη 
σπον8αν noieia6[ai κα\] στρ^φ^ιν ανω κάτω, 
λ[ημ\ι \ι]ν (vpjis δια — w ν^ — 
\μου]σικώ5 άρμοσμίνον. 

In Ι. 6 there is barely room in the lacuna for Ktt{tas] and perhaps Kevas was mistakenly 
written. Xh/xV \}Υ is suggested exemplt gratia by W-M ; a tiny vestige of the first letter 
of 1. 9 is consistent with a μ, but no restoration which does not mclude the remainder of 
the verse can be considered satisfactory. In the latter part of that line β could be p, and 
the doubtful ν may be δ or λ ; the broken letter following might be the μ of μονσικω^,—χϊ 

that is the right word. ,,.,., • r 

11-14. The conclusion of the poem, where in all probability there is a reference to 
the Stoic Zeno, unfortunately remains obscure. In 1. 11 the first stands somewhat to the 
right of the initial letter of the line above and, with a slight allowance for the slope of 
the column, a lacuna of one letter at the beginning of the line is probable, apart from the 
consideration that 5r' or ίταν would be contrary to the dialect. Moreover, near the top ot 
the ο there is a very small speck of ink which may be a survival of the lost letter. At the 
end of this line, at is on a detached strip, which was found folded with Fr. 4 and with little 
doubt belongs to it, though the combination adopted is uncertain. The exiguous remains 
of the preceding letter are consistent with e.g. κ or μ, but not τ; ?λκ[ο]μαι is possible. 
In 1. 12, if Hot above is right, three letters are expected before αβ^υτον. The vestiges 
in front of the α do not suit τ, nor is στα^βυτον here very attractive. Perhaps τον is 
the article, αρσ is probable in 1. 13 after αρσ^νασ and a repetition of that word in some 
form, e.g. άρσεων or &ρσψ, seems to be indicated, β is not impossible for the fourth 
letter, though the very slight trace does not suggest it; a letter having a perpendicular 
stroke like » would be more satisfactory. In 1. 14 the first letter may be y or '", and we 
have the choice between ye'[X]a,s and γ (or y') ?[p>9 : the latter accords better with ixoQov 
and tuMpoi' just above. . , . 

On the meaning of these lines and their relation to the foregomg passage see p. 23. 
It is not necessary to assume that the masculine relationship which seems to have been 
here commended was the ordinary ναιΒ^ραστία, to which Zeno, as the fragments snow 
(cf. Frs. 247-53, V. Arnim), was supposed to have been addicted. The poet was possibly 
upholding a sentiment of a more spiritual order as the true ' Zenonian love. The adjective 
Ζψωνικός is used by Sopater, ap. Athen. iv. p. 160 f. 

I ς. Κερκίδα: Κφ«δ5ί is the common spelling, that being the accent according to 
Arcad. 21. 19 and apparently Herodian, nep\ pou. \^ξ. lo. 30 (though the MS^ ^^^'\^^^ 
Κ,ρκίδαΑ But Κ€ρκ/δαΓ, as in Harpocration, Stobaeus, and others is, as W-M observes, 
better adapted both to Doric nomenclature and to a period prior to the vogue of hypocoristica 
in -as. Stobaeus makes the genitive -a, as here, in Iviii. 10, -ov in iv. 43. 


Pr. 5. 2. ΚαλλιμβδωΓ may be the Philo-Macedonian orator ridiculed for his gluttony by 
comic poets ; cf. e. g. Athen. iii. 104 c-d. 

4. σφαΐροί was a form used of the κόσμος by Empedocles, but no doubt Σφαίρω should 
here be taken, with W-M, as a proper name, and the Stoic philosopher (Diog. Laert., vii. 6) 
is meant. This allusion is of cardinal importance in the question of the poet's date 
(cf. p. 26), and has a secondary interest from the fact that Sphaerus had been an 
instructor of Cleomenes, the enemy of Megalopolis (Plut. Cleom. 11). 

8. ]φ(ροντ' may be the participle or = ypepovai. 

Fr. β. 2-3- Restored by W-M. For 1. 2 cf. Callimachus, Fr. 46 βονσόον, δν rt μύωπα 

βοών καΚίονσιν άμορβοι. 

Ft. 7. 1. a dark fibre running down the verso would suit a combination with Fr. 9. 6, 
a lacuna of one or two letters dividing σαττ . [ from ] . εσ[; but the edges of the papyrus do not 
directly join. 

2-4. The identification of these lines with Cere. Fr. 3 (Stob. Flor. Iviii. 10) is due to 
W-M. μναμόνευ is Meiueke's emendation of the reading of AB άμναμορΐϋ : ΐμναμόνίν Bergk, 

άμναμονΐΐ Gaisford, άμνάμονα Vulg. 

Ft. 8. i. I. ]a6tSe μίν. or perhaps ]s (ϊbfμ(v•, προίώίμ^ν is found in a citation from 
Archytas in Gaisford's Stobaeus App. p. 46. 

2. Some case of (ΙΚαπίνη is probable. 

3. β^ενροτίρον cannot be read. 

Fr. 9. 4. σιγηροί: cf Moeris, p. 343 σιγηλος ev τω λ Αττικοί, iv τω ρ'ΈΧΧηνκ. 

5. W-M suggests πανθώ\π(νμα. παν θω\_ ΟΧ πάνθ ώ[ might also be read. 

Fr. 10. 4. eVreXfti is a variant for awTtkiis. 

7. An interlineation at the end of the line is perhaps a mark of short quantity. 

10. Perhaps όρ/Αοί, — unless it is γ]άρ μοι. 

1 1 . πάΚαιός is possible : or the division may be ] . α Xaior [. 

Fr. 11. This fragment might well be from the top of Fr. i. v. μη • . . νόμιζ[( would be 
a convenient combination. 

2. Some form of the Doric future of pe» seems probable. 

4. τον τώ[: or TovT ώ[. τοντω[ is excluded by the accent. 

Fr. 13. 5. A dot between ν and μ half-way up the letters is probably accidental, since 
there is no word μΐναλλ . . . 

6. The preceding κ is against the division avUa p[ . 

Fr. 20. 6. In the interlinear insertion the supposed υ may be a rough breathing 
belonging to the a below ; there would then be a dot between the breathing and μ[. 

Fr. 22. 3. If opeir = όράν the form is comparable with e.g. Theocr. xxvi. 14 όρίοντι; 
but όρην would also be a good Doric form (Fr. i. iv. 5 φνση», &c.). 

Fr. 23. 2. ο]^φοβΰ\ακον W-M. This word, which is not found elsewhere, is explained 

by the marginal άπολαύοι^τα ; άπο\ανσΊ[ικόν is unsuitable. 


Pr. 24. 2. An ink-spot above the line before « may represent a high stop. 
4. άρκΐσίβουλος is unknown, but cf. άρκΐσίγυως. 

Fr. 25. 1. The letter before the lacuna may be r; it is probably not v. 

Pr. 28. 2. ] peBos is more likely than ]p tOos on account of 1. 3. 

Pr. 30. 2. At the left edge of the papyrus between 11. i and 2 there is an ink-mark 
which may belong to some insertion. 

Pr. 31. Cf. note on Fr. 2. ii. 1-3. 

Pr. 32. 4. The acute accent on ίιατριβα[ is singular ; but perhaps it has been 
affected by the alternative termination. 

Pr. 34. This fragment has a deeper margin at the top of the column than is found 
elsewhere in this papyrus. Frs. 34-41, 43-4, 59-61, 64-5 are much worm-eaten, % 
circumstance which dissociates them from Fr. i. 

Pr. 37. The hand of this fragment is apparently identical with that of the rest, but the 
coronis is rather different from those in Fr. i. iv and Fr. 2. iii, and the paragraphus below 
1. 3 is unusual in this papyrus. 

Pr. 39. 7. α]πάτυ\\α is suggested by W-M on the analogy of 8απάνν\\αρ in Fr. i. ii. 1 1. 
Possibly the latter word was originally written here by mistake. 

Pr. 40. 3. π€φ : or yfφ (^γΐφυρ-). 

Pr. 41. 5. This apparent insertion immediately below 1. 4 is not easy to interpret. 
A letter may be lost after the λ, but there is no sign of other letters. The fragment i^ 
from the bottom of a column. 

Pr. 43. 2. ]ip(9er perhaps ended the line. The attribution of this fragment to 1082 is 
somewhat doubtful. 

Pr. 46. 6. The interlineation could perhaps be read •αρ.. The first dot is rather far 
from the α and may be a high stop. 

Pr. 47 is apparently from the top of a column. 

Pr. 49. It is hardly certain that this fragment, which seems to be from the top of 
a column, belongs to the MS. ; the letters are slighdy smaller and the lines rather closer 
together than usual. 

Prs. 68-69. These two small fragments are doubtfully assigned to the MS. 


1083. Satyric Drama. 

Fr. I J 8-5 X 13-1 cm. Second century. 

Plate III (Fr. i). 

The following fragments of a Satyric drama are written in upright uncials 
which are slightly above the medium size and of rather heavy and ungraceful 
appearance. They may be assigned to the second century, a date to which the 
cursive notes, added in Frs. 15 and 19 by a hand perhaps not to be distinguished 
from that of the text, would also seem to point. The names of the dramatis 
personae in the margin of Fr. i are more clearly original ; but a different hand 
is probably to be discerned in one or two of the corrections, and may also well 
be responsible for some of the accents and other signs which occur. Punctuation, 
however, is to a large extent at any rate due to the first scribe. For this purpose 
both high and medial dots are used, though without any clear differentiation of 
values. Marginal paragraph! as usual denote alternations of dialogue ; whether 
a colon in Fr. i. i marks the division of a verse between two speakers is 
questionable (cf. note ad loc). 

Both the nature of the plot and the authorship of the play are unfortunately 
matters of uncertainty. Besides the chorus of Satyrs, which is expressly 
designated in the adscript to Fr. i. 6, two other characters are mentioned, 
Oeneus, whose name is entered in the margin as the speaker of Fr. i. 19-20, and 
Phoenix, who is twice referred to in the text (Frs. 4. 6, 14.3) as well as, probably, 
in an explanatory note (Fr, 19. 8-9). It would perhaps be palaeographically 
just possible, though not at all satisfactory, to read the name at Fr. i. 19 as 
Phineus instead of Oeneus, and Phineus and Phoenix would be a very natural 
conjunction. But there seems to be nothing known of Phineus which suits the 
situation of Fr. i, where the daughter of the person in question is being sought 
in marriage by the Satyric chorus, evidently as one among several suitors 
(cf. 1. 20}. Oeneus, on the other hand, is said to have promoted a contest for 
his daughter Deianira, in which the river-god Achelous was defeated by 
Heracles ; and with these two figures a chorus of Satyrs would be thoroughly 
in keeping. But who then is Phoenix ? Possibly he was introduced as another 
unsuccessful aspirant to the maiden's hand. There was, indeed, a tradition 
actually connecting Phoenix with Oeneus, for according to the Epic poet Asius 
{ap, Pausan. vii. 4. 1) Phoenix married Perimede, a daughter of Oeneus ; and it 


would not be very far-fetched to suppose that in this story he was consoled for 
the loss of Deianira by a marriage with her sister. 

That the drama from which these fragments are derived was of an early 
period is indicated as well by the considerable use of the choral element (cf. 
Frs. I and 18-20) as by the language, which is not inconsistent with a fifth- 
century composition. Can the piece be attributed to one of the three great 
tragedians ? The style is not that of Aeschylus or of Euripides ; but to exclude 
Sophocles is not so easy. The anaphora of εστί in Fr. i. 9 sqq. has a good 
parallel in Soph. Fr. 855. '^-^. Moreover, Sophocles wrote a play called 
* Phoenix ', of which practically nothing is known, and an ' Oeneus ' has also been 
assigned to him on doubtful evidence. It is, then, conceivable that Sophocles was 
the author. On the other hand the repetition of αλλά in Fr. i. 3 and 19 betrays 
some lack of polish, and WilamoWitz would prefer, if any conjectural attribution 
is to be made, to refer the piece to Ion of Chios. That poet is credited with 
two plays named after Phoenix, the Φοίνιξ η Καιν^ύί and a Φοϊΐ'ΐ^ 6evrepos; from 
both of these a few short citations have been preserved, but their plots are quite 
obscure. It is nowhere stated that either of them was a Satyric drama, though 
this silence does not justify a contrary conclusion ; the character of Caeneus, who 
is said to have been turned by iPoseidon from a woman into a man (Nicander, 
ap. Anton. Lib. 17, Schol. Apoll. Rhod. i. ^η, &c.), would lend itself to Satyric 
treatment. The suggestion, however, is made with all reserve ; there is not even 
any certainty that the play was a product of the classical period. 

Of the order of the fragments but few indications are obtainable. Fr. i, in 
which Oeneus asks the Satyrs who they are and they give an account of 
themselves and their occupations, presumably stood early in the play, and on 
that account as well as in consideration of its superior size takes precedence of 
the rest. The position assigned to the smaller pieces is for the most part 
arbitrary. Three in which a metre other than the iambic is more or less 
certainly to be recognized (Fr. 18 anapaestic, Frs. 19 and 20 metre doubtful) 
are placed together near the end. In a few other cases, to which attention is 
called in the notes, the grouping has been influenced by the rather hazardous 
evidence of script or colour. 


Fr. I. Plate III. 

κνρ€ΐν8ρωνταδη\ονντί : χρη[ 

αλλ'φρονμ€ν. α\λαιτρωταβουλομ[ 
5 β^α'<ΤΓοντ€σ•ονγ[. .]γννγ€πωμαθ[ 
3* απανταπ€νση[.]ννμ<ρωιμ€νη[. . . •>• 

ΙΟ 8οροσ'παλησαγων€σ'ΐιπηκησ'8ρομον. 



ϊμάτωντ €λ€γχοσ'€στινονρανου 
1 5 μ€τρησισ'€στορχησισ•€στιτωμκατω 
' χρηιζηισ€αντηνπαίδα[.]ροστιθηισ€μοι 

]mv€va αλλονχιμψπτοντογξνοσ-αλλαβονλομαι 

2θ καιτονδαθρησαί7Γρωτο[.]ο(ττισ€ρχ€ται 

Fr. 2. 


5 ]ΐ'ί7σ/(€ΐπ/ϊοσανγί/ΐ'τ;λίο[ 
]κ7Γν€ΐδ€Τον^ ανμ€λαναβ(^ 


Fr. I. Plate III. 

Kvp€iv 8ρωντα 8η\ονν τι. χρη Γ. . . 
€ργάτην τοωΰ8' άγωι/09 αί•)(^μά\[ωτον kvven^iv. 
{Οίν.) αλλ* €ξίρονμ€ν' άλλα ττρωτα βονλομ[αί 

γνώι/αι rtVey π[ά]ρ€στ€ και y^vovs 6[του 
5 βλαστόντζς' ου γ[άρ] νυν ye πω μαθ\ων Ιχω. 
Xo{poi) άπαντα πζνστ}. ννμφιοι μίν η[κομϊ\ν, 

σατύ{ρων). ^^αΐξ^^ 8k νυμφών, Βακχίου 8' ύπηρίται, 
θβών 8 δμανλοι- πάσα 8' ήρμοσται τίννη 
πρίπονσ kv ήμΐν ίστι μ\ν τα προ? μανην 
ΙΟ δορόί, πάλης αγώνας, ιππικής, 8ρ6μου, 
πυγμής, 686ντων, όρχεων άποστροφαί, 
€ν€ΐσι 5* ω8αι μουσικής, ίν^στι 8\ 
μαντίΐα πάντα γνωτα κούκ ίψζνσμίνα, 
ίαμάτων τ (λίγχ^ος, (στιν ουρανού 
15 μ€τρησις, Ιστ ορχησις, ίστι των κάτω 
λάλησις• αρ άκαρπος η θεωρία; 
S>v σοι λαβίΐν ίξ^στι τοϋ& όποιον αν 
XPvCv^y ear την παΐ8α [π]ροστίθτ)ς ψοί. 
Οίνους. αλλ' ούγΐ μ^μπτον το γίνος' άλλα βούλομαι 
] • 20 και τόν^ άθρήσαι πρωτο[ν] όστις ^ρν^ται 


Fr. 2. 

(-4) φρο]ΰ8ον ού^ άπο8ίρκ\ομαι 

]ασα) •)(6ονος σζληνα[ 
(Β) [ί8]ού τδ φως βύβηκίν, οΐχ€τα[ι σύλας• 

[ά]λλ' fj τι νυκτός άστρον ή [μήνης κύρας 
5 [θ]νήσκ€ΐ προς αύγην ήλίο[ν μαυρούμ^νον, 

\€\κπνζΐ 8e τ6ν8 αύ μύλανα β6\στρυγρν καπνού. 
{Α) \Tova πρδφρων 18ί μ€ πα[ρ6ντα 

]7γ' €ΐ)ά[.]α)$• φυγά8α ποτΐ [ 

Fr. 3. 



5 ]σίσ/3αί[ 

Fr. 4• 

Fr. 5. 


ψοινιξοραισ . . 

[ — yp^ 

]τάνί}φων . [. .]ση . [ 
]<7TrT»7ryapv[. .]ατην 

Fr. 6. 

Fr. 7. 

Fr. 8. 

]ροσΘ€ν . [ 

] . €ΐσδ€7[ 



]κοσοψ . [ 


5 ]ro<rX[ 

Fr. 9• 

Fr. 10. 

Fr. II. 




]€Κ01 . [ 


]ΰφρ . . [ 

Fr. 3. 

] • Λλ . [ 

[2^ -] στροβζΐ σο0[οΰ9 

[— — ]• tCvos T€ σνμΐ 

[^ — ] ίκί,σθαί καπ[ 
6 ]σίί βαί[ 


Fr. 4. 


ω τ[ 






άποσχτάσβί? )u[e 


5 TcouS' ovviK η\\θον 


Φοίνιξ, όρα9 . . [ 


[ ]τρω[ 

• • • • • 

]τ' αν €ί φων . [. .]σί/ . [ 
]ω κυρίως Κ€Κτ[ή]μ(νον 
€]στί' την γαρ ν[στ]άτην 

]ίαν €Ϊργων όδον 
άν]ηρ κλνων σοφοί 

Fr. 6. 

Fr. 7• 

Fr. 8. 

ΊΓ^όσθίν . [ 



]ται• νομ[ 

] . ντι δ' άντίσ[ 


] . €19 8h τ[ 

]<οσοφ . [ 







5 ]ros λ[ 

Fr. 9• 

Fr. 10. 

Fr. II. 

]μον€Ϊ τι[ 
]ρ πόσω? . [ 


]€ΚΟί . [ 

]y €χ€ί 



Fr. 12. 

Fr. 13. 

Fr, 14. 









5 ] . νσαι[ 

Fr. 15. 



jpxV καν[ 
]« ^ r 

Fr. 16. 


Fr. 17. 

Fr. I J 

Fr. 19. 

]\αβ€ΐη . [ 

6 ] . σανπ^ρισον 
] . ισθαλζγω 
] αφοτιμοι 
[Ο ]ων 



] . . σουτοσώ . [ 

] ' 



Fr. 12. Fr. 13. Fr. 14, 



]λ[.]σ€ΐ/ γαμ[ 


]βολη κλν[ 

Te\Tpa(vyeh 6γ\^ου^ 


]ώ Trapei 

]ρίων ζ^νξας μ[ 

] ^oiuii [ 

]μι τυμβί\υ 

5 ] • Wa^i 

Fr. 15. 


» Γ 

ανζ,ν [ 
> \ηΙ ) καν\ 

Fr. 16. 


Fr. 17. 

]ί χρόι/ω 

Fr. 18. 

Fr. 19• 

] . 4.]«χ[ 


/3]Xa)8er,7 . [ 

]ρ€σσ£ταί [ 




] . . 9 ouros ώ . [ 

](Γαί/ ye 


] . σαΐ' π€/7ί σοι) 


] /ί^ καλοΓ η 

5 ] 


] μ\ν ΐΐτί^ΐν ο ΦοΓ[ν<ί 

] οΓσβ' ά Aeyco 

](Τοδουί iV Ι/ί^υ[ 

J €ί0 Tt /ΖΟί 


]Μ. . . .]"[ 


F 2 



Fr. 20. 

Fr. 0,1. 
• • • 




Fr. 22. 

• • 


Fr. 23. 


Fr. 24• 

>ο . [ 

Fr. 25. 


Fr. 26. 

Fr. 27. 

Fr. 28. 

Fr. 29. 


Fr. 30• 



Fr. 31• 



Fr. 32. 


Fr• 33• 

Fr. 34• 

Fr. 35• 


Fr. 36. 


Fr. 37• 

]. .ω.[ 




Fr. 20. 

Fr. ai. 


. 22. 

]€ρμα παφ[ 


• • 

] ΧιπύΧιον €t[ 



jouSe διαπυ\ 

1 ^ 

]ayx' 67Γθ[ 


Fr. 23. 

Fr. 24. 

Fr. 25. 





] στίνων 

Fr. 26. 

Fr. 27. 

Fr. 28. 

Fr. 29. 

]ί;σον9 ί[ 




]y 8' οίκο[ 





] • ίαρ^[ 



Fr. 30. 

Fr. 31• 

Fr. 32. 

Fr. 33• 

Χα-χων [ 

]ληνων κ[ 







• • • • 


• • 

m • 

'r. 34. 

Fr. 35• 

Fr. 36. 

Fr. 37. 




. . . 





. . 


>• ^M 


Fr. 1. 1-2. In papyri of dramatic works a colon regularly denotes a change of 
speaker, but such a division is objectionable in a verse of this kind. Possibly then the colon 
here indicates a metrical division — a purpose for which it is sometimes employed, though 
that explanation too is quite unconvincing. Above the colon is an oblique mark which is 
probably to be interpreted as a rather carelessly written accent on n. Either ^ηΚοΰν τΊ 

8ρωντα [μ{ ?) Kvpeh . . . ΟΤ 8ήλ' ονν τί 8ρωντα (σί ?) Kvpe'iv . . . WOUld be intelligible, epvfneiv 

or some similar word is implied by the following ϊξ^ροΰμ^ν. A small coronis below 1. 2 
marks the transition to another metre. 

2-20. ' {Oen.) Well, I will tell you. But first I wish to know who ye are and from 
what stock ye are sprung ; for as yet I have not learnt. 

Chorus of Satyrs. Thou shalt hear all. As suitors are we come, sons of nymphs, 
servants of Bacchus, fellow-dwellers with gods ; and we are supplied with every fitting 
art : we are equipped for the spear-fight, ours the contest in wrestling, in horse-racing, 
running, boxing, biting, ours twisting of testicles, we have the strains of music, Λve have 
oracles fully known and not falsified, and medicines to put to the test, we know the meting 
out of the skies, and dancing, and lore of the nether world. Is our study fruitless? 
And it is thine to take of these whatever thou wilt, if thou givest thy daughter to me. 

Oeneus. There is indeed no fault with your stock ; but I wish first to see this man 
who is coming . . .' 

16. An acute accent was mistakenly placed on the α of ^ewpta and not afterwards 

17. To the left of this line there are slight remains of a marginal note. 

19. The of oti/evf is incomplete, but fairly secure, the stroke below it not being in the 
right position for the tail of a φ. καιν^νί is clearly out of the question. 

Fr. 2. I. άπο8ΐρκΐσθαι is unexampled but can hardly be avoided; the p, though 
rubbed, is clear, and the κ is nearly as certain. 

3 sqq. Restorations suggested by W-M are printed exempli gratia. It may be 
supposed that the flame of an altar or torch had been extinguished, r; in 1. 4 must be for j?, 
not η or rj, since of course a star or the moon could not be said to imvuv μίλανα βό[στρνχον. 

η. ^τονα: a proper name is rather expected here, but is not easily obtained; the first 
letter might be y or r, the second is possibly ω. There is no doubt about the accent. 

8. eus[.]tas is again difiacult ; the ω may be o. 

Fr. 3. The appearance of the papyrus and the comparative compactness of the 
writing suggest that this fragment came from the same column as Fr. 2. Perhaps the 
broken letters in Fr. 2. 9 and Fr. 3. i belong to one line, but I can find no satisfying 

Fr. 6. This and the following five fragments are grouped with Fr. 5 on account 
of a certain similarity of colour, which however may well be deceptive. 

5. The letters of this line are rather smaller and closer to the line above than usual ; 
apparently the scribe wished to keep the end of the column even with its neighbours. 

Fr. 7. 3. The vestige after φ suits e.g. a or λ. 

Fr. 8. 6. π enclosed between two dots is an interlineation referring to the next verse. 

Fr. 9. 2. To the right of the circumflex accent there are some further marks of ink 
to which I can attach no meaning. A junction between two selides occurs in this fragment. 


Pr. 11. 3. The accent is placed slightly to the left of the v, which therefore probably 
formed a diphthong with a preceding vowel. 

Fr. 13. 2. TfJrpafDyets o)^ovs W-M, comparing Eurip. Hel. 1039 τ^τραζύγων οχωρ. 

Pr. 18, 2. ]ηγου was perhaps the end of the line. 

Pr. 20. I. Perhaps θ]€ρμα παφ[λαζ . . .; cf. Aristoph. Fr. 498 (Kock) τό δ' ervos . . . 
TovTi θΐρμον κα\ τοΰτο παφλάζον. Fr. 20 like Fr. 19 is apparently in a lyric measure. 
2. Σιπύλιον : or ]σι IlvXiov. 

Fr. 30. This and the two following small pieces may well be from the ends of columns. 
Fr. 34 is from the top of a column. 

1084. Hellanicus, Atlantis i. 

ιι•5 X 7-9 cm. Early second century. Plate III. 

The origin of this fragment is demonstrated by a citation in the Venetian 
Scholia on Homer Σ 486 ( = Hellan. Fr. ^6): φησί be ml Έλλάνικοί kv τω -πρώτω 
των 'Ατλαντικών tols μ^ <^' {sc. των 'Τάδων) Qioi<s συν^Χθύν, Ύανγ^την Δα', ων γζνέατθαι 
Λακβδαιμοι/α, Μαΐαν Διι, αφ' ων Έρμης, Ήλ^κτραν Δα', (αν Aapbavos, Άλκνόνην 
Ποσ^ιδώΐΊ, ων 'Tpievs, Στ^ρόττην "Αρα, ων ΟΙνόμαος' Κ^λαινω Ώοσζώωνι καΐ αντην 
σνγγ€ν4σΘαι, ων Ανκος' Μξρόττην be Σισύφω θνητω ovtl, ων Γλαυκοί' διό και άμανράν 
(ΐναι. This passage alludes so patently to the text before us as to assure beyond 
any question an identification which the subject and dialect would of themselves 
naturally suggest. References to Hellanicus are not infrequent, but .quotations 
of his ipsissima verba are extremely scarce ; and the present addition to them, 
though regrettably small, is very acceptable. 

Its handsome appearance indicates with sufficient clearness that this 
manuscript contained the Atlantis itself, and not merely some commentary or 
grammatical treatise in which the Atlantis was excerpted. The rather narrow 
column is written in a round upright hand very similar to that of 844, though 
still more calligraphic. Of the two 1084 is perhaps slightly the older ; but 
they no doubt belong to approximately the same period, probably the earlier 
part of the second century. Dots in the high and middle position, as well as 
paragraph!, are used for purposes of punctuation, the medial point marking 
a briefer pause (1. 15). Short lines are filled up by small angular signs turned in 
the opposite direction to that in which they are usually found. 


Col. i. Col. ii. 

] . vt[. νων €v σπηι• τ[ων 

8e γίγν€ταί Ερμ[ης 

φίλητηί' ΟΤΙ αν [ 
5 τηί φί\ησιμ[ω9 


και γ[ίγνβταί θζ 

α>ν κηΥρν^'\ αγηρ[αο9 

και αθάνατος' Κ[€ 
ΙΟ XaLvoL Se μισγΐ < 

ται ΤΙοσζΐ8ξων' < 

των δξ γιγν€ται 

AvKos ον ο ττατηρ 

κατοίκιζα €v μα 
15 κάρων νησοις- < 

και 7Γ0ί€ΐ αθανα 

τον Τηνγ€τηΐ Se 

[Ζ€]υ9 μισγξταΐ' των 

[δ€ γίγν€ταί Λακβ] 
2θ [δαίμων . . . 

2. The sentence may be restored Matat 8e Zevs μισγΐται λανθα]νων κτλ. This simple 
construction, as Wilamowitz remarks, is better suited to the style than a sentence containing 

a genitive such as μtσγoμe]vωv. Cf. Apollodor. iii. lO. 2. I Μαία . . . Αά συνΐλθοΰσα^ν άντρω 
τψ ΚνΚληνης Έρμην τίκτη. 

σπηι is an Epic form which is out of place here ; aneei or σττεϊ is expected. 

3""4• Cf. Hom. ff. Herm. 292 άρχος φηλητΐων Κίκλησΐαι, 446 φηλητα, Διόί και ΜαιάδοΓ vU, 

Eurip. J^^s, 217 'Έρμης, ος ye φηλητων αναξ. The Spelling φιλητης is a common error which 
the grammarians try to defend, e. g. Eustath. p. "781. 1 1 ro Se ye φηλω φηλησω των νστερόν eVn* 

διό και το πίποίθ' δγΐ φιλητησιν (Hesiod, Opera 373) °^ ^'^ '''"^ ^ ^Χ^' ''"'7'' (ίρχουσαν iv toIs άκρι• 

βίσιν άντιγράφοις, αλλά 8ια τον Ιώτα, and Helladius, ap. Photius, Bt'iL p. 535. 6, where the 
derivation from φίΚΐΙν is advanced, as in the text here : δη κατ' ευφημισμόν οί 'Αττικοί τον 

κΚΐτττην φϊΚητην Xeyovaiv, olovf). μισητόν' η κα\ φιΚητης ό κλέπτης, διότι φιλεΐ Χαμβάνΐΐν τα αλλότρια; 

cf. Choerob. in Cramer, Anecd, Oxon. ii. p. 271. φϊλητης in the present passage seems at 
first sight guaranteed by the following sentence ; but οτι . . . συν(κοιμ[ατο may well be a gloss 
which has become incorporated into the text. As an interpretation it is no happier than its 
rivals, for φίλητης should have an active, not a passive sense. 

^3~I5• Cf. Apollodor. iii. 10. I. 3 Κελαι^οΐ, (ξ ψ Avkos kyiviTo, ov Ποσειδών iv μακάρων 
ωκισί νησοκ. 


1085. Pancrates, Hadrian and Antinoiis. 

19-6 X 14-2 cm. Second century. 

It is related by Athenaeus (xv. 677 d-f) that Pancrates, an Alexandrian poet 
and an acquaintance of his own (τών (τηχωρίων ττοίητψ, bv καΐ ημύ^ €γνωμξν), 
suggested to the Emperor Hadrian when at Alexandria that a certain variety of 
lotus resembling the rose should be called after Antinoiis, saying that it had 
sprung from the blood of a famous lion (τον Μαυρουσιου \4ovtos) which had been 
killed by Hadrian in the neighbourhood of the city. This fearsome beast, we 
are told, had long ranged over Libya and terrorized the inhabitants. The 
emperor was so pleased with the idea that he rewarded its originator with free 
maintenance at the Museum. Athenaeus proceeds to quote from ' the poem ' of 
Pancrates four ' not inelegant ' hexameter lines in which the lotus of Antinoiis 
was referred to : 

ούΚην ipTTvXkov, k^vKov κρίνον rjb^ νάκινθον 

ττορφνρ4ην γλανκον re xekLbovioio ττ4τηλα 

και pobov kapivoiaiv ίνοιγόμξνον ζζφύροισιν 

ουτιω yap φν€ν avOos €ττώννμον Άνηνόοω. 

Pancrates, therefore, embodied his idea in a poem which, it may be pre- 
sumed, was recited to the emperor. Now the fragment of which the text 
follows below describes in epic style a great lion hunt the heroes of which were 
Hadrian and Antinoiis. The inference is obvious, and will hardly be called in 
question. Here evidently we have the episode which inspired Pancrates; and 
the poem is none other than that from which Athenaeus quotes. 

A further sample of that poem is an interesting acquisition, although its 
recovery is not likely to add to the literary reputation of Pancrates. His 
versification is sufficiently good ; but his style is diffuse and turgid. The 
long description of the infuriated lion (11. 10-25) is a laboured performance, 
exaggerated but undistinguished either by force or originality. It will be felt 
that the rather faint praise bestowed upon his contemporary by Athenaeus 
was the utmost that he deserved. 

The sheet upon which the verses are inscribed had been used as the cover 
of a glass bottle, about the mouth of which it was found wrapped. They are 
written in an upright and rather small cursive hand which does not look 
subsequent to the latter part of the second century, and can therefore be 
removed by but few stages from the author's autograph. Marks of elision and 
stops in the high position were added by the original scribe. 


Col. i. 

About 27 lines lost. 

Col. ii. 

ΓίτΓΤΓου] δ' Α8ρ[η\στοίο θοωτ^ρον oy ττοτ ανακτά 
[. . . .]ooy φζυγοντα κατά κΧονον β^εσαωσβ 
[τοί]οι/ ξφ€ζομ€νο9 δα/χασην[ο]ρα μιμνί XequTa 
[Α]ντίνοος λαιηι μ€Ρ 6χωι/ ρυτηρα χαλινοί" 
5 δζξίΤ€ρηι 8' €γχο9 Κ€Κορνθμζνο[ν] e| αδάμαντος 
πρώτο? 5' Αδριανό? ττρο'ΰι? χαλκηρΐον €γχο9 
ovTaaev ονδζ δαμασσβν €κων γαρ απτιμβροτζ θ[ηρο? 
\ζ\υστο•χιη? yap τταμπαν ΐβονλζτο ττξίρηβηναι 
[Α\ρ-γ^ιφοντιαδαο μ€γηρατ[ον Αντι]νοοιθ' 
ΙΟ [β]ηρ δζ τνπ€ΐ? €τι μάλλον [ο]ριν€το ποσσι δ' αμυσσ[€. 
yaiav τ ρηγαλ['ί]η\ν'\ θυμουμ['ί\νο?• €Κ 5e κονιη 
ω[? ν]€φ[ο?] ΐσταμίνη φ[αο? η]χλν€ν ηξλιοιο' 
μαινΐτο δ' ω? οτ€ κνμ[α] πολνκλνστο[ι]ο θαλασσή? 
^τρυ[μ]ονιου κ[α]τοπισθ€ν €γ€ΐρομ€νον Ζ^φνρ[οιο 
15 . . τ; . [. 5 i\rr αμφοτ€ροισιν €πωρορ€' μαστίΐ δ* ονρ[ηι 
[ισχία κ]αι πλευρά? σφξτβρηι μαστιγι Κ€ . [ 

[ ]ο?' οσσξ δ€ δζίνον υπ οφρνσι πυρ φ[λ€γ€θ€σκον 

[€Κ δ αν λ]αβροβορ[ω]ν στομάτων πο[λνν αφρον οδόντων 
[ζξανίΐΐ] σνναρασσομ€νων ίντοσθίν €? [αιαν 
2θ [κρατο? δ] €κ μξγαλοιο και ανχβνο? €κ λασιο[ιο 
[χαίτη] α€ΐρομξνη κατίσ€ΐ€Τ0' η μ€ν απ α[λλωΐ' 
[δασκιο?] rjv μίλτων ατ€ δίνδρΐα• η ^ απο ν[ωτου 

[ ]μ^ί^ν θηκτοισιν ομοιϊο? η^ν ακω[και? 

[ω? ο γ €βη] κατίναντα θ[ζού\ κλυτου Αντι[νοον re 
25 οια γιγαντ[ο]λ[ζταο] Αιο? πα[ρο]? αντα Τνφωβυ[? 
τον δ€ θοω? ρα μαθών €σσ€[νμ]€νον [ 

ϊπττωι 67Γ Αν[τ]ΐνο . . ακ . ν[ ]9ομ[ 

ρηζίν μζν στομαχον θ€[ ]e τ[€νοντα? 



av^eviov9 και τταντα δι . [ 

3o οφρα κατά ^Oovos ωκα παγ[ 

αντ[ου θ]τ]ροφοΐΌω θξου [ 

] . πυ/χατον βρν[κωμ€νος 

]μνομ€νοίς σκ[ 

] €v κονιηισι neaev 7Γροπ€τω[ς 

35 [ ι\ππ€ΐοισί βαλ^ν πλατνν [ 

ο]πλαίσίν eais κατ€τνττ[τ€ 

]ια κατ αντια τ^νΎμαγογ 

]/Μ€ΙΌ9 7Γ/009 f[. . . '^κοσ^ 

] . οσαπ[ 

4θ ί ' • • •]σατ[ 

Col. iii. 
One line lost. 

δονρι a- •] • [ 

Unplaced fragment. 

]«r . [ 

ii. 1-25. ' . . . and swifter than the horse of Adrastus which once saved the king as 
he fled ... in the battle-throng. Such was the steed whereon Antinoiis sat in wait for the 
deadly lion, holding in his left hand the bridle-rein and in his right a spear shod with 
adamant. First Hadrian hurling his brass-fitted spear wounded the beast but slew him 
not, for of purpose he missed the mark, wishing to test to the full the sureness of aim of 
beauteous Antinoiis, son of the Argus-slayer. Stricken, the beast was yet more aroused, 
and tore up in his wrath the rough ground with his paws, and the dust rising in a cloud 
dimmed the light of the sun ; he raged even as the wave of the surging sea when Zephyrus 
is stirred forth after the wind of Strymon. [Straight] he rushed upon them both, scourging 
with his tail his haunches and sides . . . while his eyes, beneath his brows, flashed dreadful 
fire ; and from his ravening jaws the foam showered to the earth as his teeth gnashed 


Avithin. On his mighty head and shaggy neck the hair stood bristling; on his other limbs 
it was bushy as trees, and on his back ... it was like whetted spear-points. In such wise he 
came against the glorious god and upon Antinoiis, like Typhoeus of old against Zeus, 
slayer of giants.' 

ii. 1-2. Adrastus was saved by his horse Arion in the expedition of the Seven 

against Thebes ; cf. e. g. Apollodor. iii. 6. 7 "Κ8ραστον Se μόνον Ίππος buamaev Αρίων, 

Homer Ψ 346-'7. In 1. 2 ]ωί, which is quite clear, is no doubt the termination of an 
adverb qualifying φενγοντα. κλονον then remains indefinite, but this causes no difficulty 
in view of the recurrence of the phrase κατά κΚόνον in the Ih'ad {n 331, 713, 789, Φ 422) 
and the familiarity of the allusion. The first a of ανακτά has been converted apparently from 
an e, i. e. the scribe at first wrote ποτ€ unelided. 

3. δαμασ7)ν[ο]ρπ, which was Suggested by W-M, is a new compound. 

7. ΰ[ηρος is very doubtful ; the remains of the initial letter suggest rather σ. 

g. [Α]ργ€ΐφοι/Γΐαδαο : cf. Kaibel, falser. Gr. ltd. 978 (a), where Antinoiis is described as 
i/e'os ^eoy Έρ/χάωι/. In a coin struck at Bithynium in his honour Hermes is figured on the 
reverse (Eckhel, vi. p. 532). 

10. ποσσι δ αμνσσ\ΐ : cf. the passage quoted from Hesiod, Scuf. in the note on 11. 15-17. 

12. For η^χλν^ν (W— Μ) cf. Q. Smyrn. xi. 248 κόνιν δ' άκάμαντ(5 άηται 2)ρσαν άπ€φ€σίην' 
ήχΚνσ( δε πάσαν νπιρθίν ψρα θεσπίσίην. 

13. μαινετο δ ω? ore : cf Homer Ο 605. 

ΐ5• Some adverb such as ώκα would be suitable, but that word cannot be read. 

I5~I7• Cf. Homer Υ 170 oipfj 8e nXevpas T€ και Ισχία άμφοτ€ρωθ€ν /xaanerat, whence ϊσχία 
is adopted in 1. 16, and Hesiod, Scu/. 430—1 γλαυκιόων δ' οσσοίί buvbv πλευρά? re και ωμονς ovpfj 

μαστιόων ποσσ\ -γλάφίΐ. σφΐτίρψ μααηγι perhaps refers to the belief that the lion's tail 

carried a sting; cf. Etym. Gud. 36. 13 ?χίΐ yap {sc. 6 λεωι/) eVi rrj ουρά κίντρον, άή) ου παρο- 
ξΰνίται, καθώς φησιν Ίΐρώνυμος και Έπαφρό8ιτος. At the end of 1. 1 6 W-M propOSeS Κ{λ[αινηι, 

which is quite possible. 

17. πυρ is followed by a small vestige which only shows that the next letter was 
a rather tall one, e. g. κ or φ, and φ[λ€γ(θ(σκον (W-M) gives the requisite sense, bfivov is 
better taken adverbially than as an adjecdve. 

18-19. Cf. Homer Υ 168 περί τ άφρος οδόντας γίγνεται. [e|awet], which waS suggested 

by W-M, can of course be replaced by several other words, e. g. εκπροια or εσταζΐν. es 
[aiav at the end of this verse is not very satisfactory, and it is likely enough that the verb 
stood here, but 6;^[ei;ei' is unsuitable. The initial e is hardly to be avoided, and ο8[οντων is 
thus excluded. 

2 2. [δασκιοί] W-M. ]ην may also be ]ων, i. e. some epithet of μ(\€ων, e. g. [€κπαγ\]ων. 

23. [ιστα]μεΐ'7; would be Weak and hardly sufficient for the lacuna, [(γρο]μ(νη (Callim. 
JI. Apoll. 64 θίμείλια . . . eyeipeiv) is also Unlikely. 

25. γιγαΐ'τ[ο]λ[εταο] and πα[ρο]ς were proposed by W-M; the lacuna is too small for 


26. (σσ([νμ]ΐνον : there is little doubt about the first σ, and the preceding ε is very 
suitable ; hence it seems likely, as W-M suggests, that Pancrates ventured on an otherwise 
unexampled perfect form, ε'σσύμει /os, besides having a short v, is adjectival. 

27. It is uncertain who is the subject here. Neither Αν[τ]ινοοιο nor Αν[τ]ι.νοον nor 
Αΐ'[τ}ΐΌο? suits the vestiges at all well ; Αι[τ]ινοιο for -0010 is possible, but this too is uncon- 
vincing. The supposed ν before the lacuna might be ρ or φ, and ]ρομ[ can be ]φομ[. 

28. τ[ενοντας W-M. 

33. σκ[ : or σιδ[ or σιφ[. 


Unplaced fragment. The third letter in 1. i is clearly τ not υ, and so this small piece 
cannot well be placed at the beginning of 11. 19-20. In 1. 2 the mark of elision is very 

1086. Scholia on Iliad ii. 

23-2 X 41 cm. First century b. c. 

This considerable fragment of a commentary on the second Book of the 
Iliad is written in a sloping semi-cursive hand which may be assigned to about 
the middle of the first century B. c. Certain Ptolemaic characteristics are evident, 
e.g. the linking of r\ to the succeeding letter; but these are not so marked as to 
render probable a date prior to the first century. Palaeographical material for 
that period is still very scanty ; some resemblances may, however, be found 
between the present script and 236 {a)-{c) (P. Oxy. II, Plate V) which are dated 
in the reign of Ptolemy Auletes. A probably rather earlier specimen of the 
same type is to be seen in P. Brit. Mus. 133 of Demosth. Ep. 3 {Classical Texts 
in the B. M., Plate III) ; cf. also 1087. The verso of 1086 contains a series of 
medical receipts in an early first-century A. D. hand. A remarkable feature of 
the recto is the great breadth of the columns, which measured about 16 cm. 
across. The letters are usually rather small, but there is much unevenness, 
due partly to a tendency to enlarge initials of clauses and even of words, which 
the scribe is rather inclined to separate from each other ; α is often a conspicuous 
letter, η is commonly of the uncial form, but the cursive h-shaped character also 
appears. The head of a final σ frequently slopes upwards above the line. An 
accent and a mark of short quantity are once used (1. 49). No stops occur, 
pauses in the sense being marked by blank spaces which are here and there 
accompanied by marginal paragraphs Shorter blanks, as has been said, are 
sometimes allowed after individual words when there is no real pause ; an attempt 
has been made in the transcript to indicate the more noticeable divisions, but it 
is impossible accurately to reproduce the original. Several of the conventional 
abbreviations not infrequently found in works of this kind are employed ; cf. e. g. 
663, 856, and the Berlin Didymus. κ- = και, μ = μέν, y = γάρ, τ = των, / = €ση', 
\ = etz/at, while Ttpo's is represented by a semicircle {= -n) enclosing a short 
vertical stroke which stands for the p. A monogram of χ and ρ in the margin 
stands for χρηστόν and calls attention to passages considered to be of special 
value. Such corrections as have been introduced into the text are probably by 
the original scribe, who, however, has not succeeded in eliminating all the errors. 


For the history of the Homeric scholia, and more especially of the 
Aristarchean tradition, this new commentary is of no little interest and importance. 
Its scope is comprehensive. Exegesis plays a considerable part, the less obvious 
words and phrases being briefly explained more or less in the style of the 
Scholia Minora or the Lexicon of Apollonius. Certain coincidences with those 
two authorities are pointed out in the notes appended below. Geographical 
and mythological references are also elucidated; cf. e.g. 11. 1-9, 49-51. Another 
class of comments deals with differences of reading, e.g. 11. 26-7, 119. Thirdly, 
the critical signs of Aristarchus are frequently prefixed to the lemmata and their 
grounds are explained. This is the feature that gives the treatise its significance. 
As is well known, our knowledge of the work of Aristarchus is largely derived 
from the extracts from Aristonicus, Ilepi rStv Άριστάρχου σημείων, and Didymus, 
riepl TTJs Άρισταρχίίου διορ^ώσεω?, which have been incorporated together with 
the signs themselves in the Venetian Codex A of the Iliad. But the papyrus 
must on account of its date be independent alike of Aristonicus and Didymus, 
who both flourished under Augustus. In it, therefore, the tradition of Aristarchus 
is carried a stage further back. The anonymous commentator is to be regarded 
as a representative of the Aristarchean school, and upon such writings as this, 
along with those of the great critic himself, the work of Aristonicus may be taken 
to have been based. Speculation concerning the author's identity is not likely to 
be profitable. The most obvious name perhaps is Ammonius, who was probably 
the successor of Aristarchus at the Alexandrian library. But the field is too 
large. Suidas puts the number of the grammarians who were disciples of 
Aristarchus at about forty {s.v. Άρίσταρχος), and there are several even among 
those who are known to us any one of whom might have been the author. A 
certain similarity in 11. 2-3 to a passage of Strabo provides no trustworthy clue ; 
cf. the note ad loc. 

The papyrus and Aristonicus are often in close agreement ; see the notes on 
11, II, 29, 63-7, 98, lao-i. But the two authorities by no means coincide. An 
interesting passage of some length (11. 11-18), describing Aristarchus' defence of 
the poet against the criticism of Praxiphanes, does not here come into account, 
since the reference is to the Odyssey^ not the Iliad^ and is only brought in by 
way of illustrating a principle. Apart from that, however, Aristarchean signs 
and their explanations which are unrecorded in Venetus A occur in the papyrus, 
and vice versa : cf. 11. 46-7, 54-5, 86-7, 93-4, 107, 114-16, 120-1, and the notes. 
In one place (1. 83) Ven. A has the σημ^ΐον but lacks the explanatory scholium, 
which is supplied by the papyrus. Similar discrepancies have been observed in 
some other papyri (445, P. Rylands 51, P. Brit. Mus. 128, and the Hawara 
papyrus, on which cf. the notes below) with regard to the use of the critical 



signs, which tend to be more frequent in the mediaeval MS. In the present 
case, however, the advantage is rather the other way, and it is plain that Ven. A 
is not exhaustive. The Aristarchean σημζίωσίί seems to have been thinned 
down by a process of eclecticism. Its details would appeal differently to 
different minds, and what might be rejected as of comparative unihiportance by 
one critic would be retained by another. Some allowance must also be made 
for accidental omissions. 

The presence of this large 'Aristarchean strain in so early a text naturally 
lends no little weight to the other elements in it which have less definite 
authority, though how far these elements are likely to represent the teaching of 
Aristarchus is of course open to question. To some extent they are already to 
be found in the various extant sources ; new views and explanations to which 
attention may be called are recorded in 11. ^-6, 42-3, 49-51, 58-60, 75-7. 
A measure of consideration is also due to the textual evidence of the papyrus, 
although the presence of Aristarchean symbols does not at all necessarily imply 
an Aristarchean text. This is evident from e.g. the Bodleian papyrus from 
Hawara (2nd cent.), in which not only diacritical signs but also occasional 
Aristarchean variants are entered ; cf. Ludwich, Homervttlgata, pp. 42 sqq. On 
the other hand the text of that papyrus did not coincide with the vulgate, to 
which reference is sometimes made,^ and does embody certain readings of 
Aristarchus. As much may be expected of 108Θ, in spite of the fact that in 
two passages (11. 75 and 83) it diverges from the Aristarchean reading. Several 
agreements are noticeable between the lemmata here and the exceptionally well 
written Hawara papyrus; cf. notes on 11. 62, βο,, y^, 75. Other lections of 
interest occur at 11. 26-7, 38, 61, and 119 ; the last named passage mentions the 
otherwise unrecorded variant 'Avbeipoio for ΑΙσηποω in Β 825. 

In supplementing the large lacunae of Cols, i and iii, the number of letters 
lost has been estimated on the basis of the passages containing citations, where 
the extent of the loss is exactly determined, i.e. in Col. i, 11. 19, 28, and 34, and 
in Col. iii, 11. 97 and 102. No more than an approximate accuracy is often 
obtainable, especially in Col. iii, where inequalities in the length of the line as 
well as variations of spacing and script have to be reckoned with ; a few letters 
either above or below the number adopted would here be generally admissible. 

^ The adscript at 1. 769 e. g. should be read η κο{ινη) fefrrepos ψν, not ήτοι φ. η. as given by Savce 
Cf. 445, 685. ^ ' 


Col. i. 
]μ€ρτοντιταρησιον€ρ[. .]ν€μοντο αμζρτον 
]καλλιρροονν8ωρ οηταρησιοσποταμοσ^χωντην 
]στνγοσν8ατοσ €πιρρζωντωιπηνηω ουσνμμισ 
]π€ρ€λαιοι/ enippei τονπην^ιον XeyeraiSeSi 
5 "^^ιατοτονπηνζίονθοΧ^ρονΐΐναι τοισ8ζτιταρη 

]μπη€Κατ€ρωθ€ν\τονπην€ΐου αξστίδξνδρηισου 
]ζ€ΐτονποταμον (ύστ^τονα^ραμηορασθαιδιαττιν 
]οοστ€νθρηδονοσνίοσ ημαγνησιαχωραωνομασ 
]ίπην€ωΐ' κ-πηλιονΐίνοσιφνλλον κινησιφυλλον 
ΙΟ ]υθουντοσ βουλΐταιτοσυνδίνδρονδηλονν 

]ί <γτοδζυτζρονπροτ€ροναιτηντησζν την8α 
]ισταρ)(οσπ€ποιηται φ ττρα^ιφανηνζκανοσ 
^Ίταρη^λ^ορικωσ ωμξίληκοτατηιμητρι κα 
]πην€λοπησ€ρωτησαι ζπ€ΐδηπ€ρωσ€νιμαλιστο 
15 ]πουσιαίη8€φησιν ηαντικλΐΐα συν^τωτατη 

]γίί/€ταί 8ιηναιτίανοαρισταργρσ 8ίίκνυσο 
]/; ηαντίκ\ίΐασημ^ίουταί8ζθτί8ίαπαντοσ 


Col. i. 
o'i τ άμφ* 1]μ€ρτ6ν Τιταρήσιον ^ρ[\α] νβμοντο• 

Ιμ^ρτον 75 1 

[ίΤΓΐθνμητό^. 8s ρ' €S Πην€ΐδν irpoCci] καλλίρροον ΰδωρ• ό Τιταρήσιον 

ποταμός (χωι^ την 75 2 

[πηγην kv Τιταρίω δρξΐ €Κ τον] ^τυγο9 ύδατος ίπιρρίων τω Πηναω 

ου συμμίσ- 
\yiTai άλλα ώσ]7Γ€/ϊ ΐΚαιον €πφρ€Ϊ τον ΙΙηνΐΐον. 

λ€γξται 8e Si- 
5 [ά τοντο του Χτυγος {ilvaC) άπορρώγα ή] δια το τον Πην^ιον OoXepov ίΐναί 

τοις δ\ Τιταρη- 
[σίου νδασιν άνόμοιον, ή δια το τα Τί]μπη έκατίρωθ^ν {ίΐναή τον Πηνίΐοΰ 

α ((ττι δ€νδρ(ρις σ)ύ- 
[σκια ταντα γ{αρ) ίπισκιά]ζ€ΐ τον ποταμον ωστξ τον άίρα μη 

όρασθαι δια την 
[σκιάν. Μαγνητών δ' ηρχ€ Πρόθ]οο$ Τβνθρηδόνοδ υΙό?• ή Μαγνησία 

χόύρα ώνόμασ- 75^ 

[ται από Μάγνητος τον Αίόλον. ot irepjl Πηνβιον κ(αι) Πήλιον «Ινοσί- 

φυλλον κινησίφνλλον ^Sl 

ΙΟ [του γ{αρ) κινύσθαι πλήθίΐ σννακολο]υθονντο9 βούλίται το σννδίνδρον 

[ΪΊΤΤΤΟί μ(€ν) μβγ' αρίσται• το σημύον δτ\ι np{os) το δΐύτ^ρον πρ6τ€ρυν άττήν- 

τησ€ν. την & ά- 7^3 

\πο\ο•γίαν τον ποιητον kvTivdev 6 Αρ\ίσταρ^ος π^ποίηται πρ{ος) Πραξι- 

φάνην. eKeivos 
[γαρ θανμάζίΐ τον 'Οδυσσέα δια το] παρη[γ]ορικώ9 ώμζίληκότα τη μητρϊ κα- 
[τά τ^ιν τ^λίντην ΊΓ€ρι ΤηΧΐμάγον κ{αΧ)\ Πηνελόπης ίρωτήσαι, ίπ€ΐδήπ€ρ 

ώί ίίνι μάλιστα 
15 [άκονσαι θίλίΐ τα σνμβάντα kv τη ά]πονσία. ή δί, φησίν, ή !Λντίκλ€ΐα 

[ούσα ΐύθύς π€ρΙ αύτα ταντα κατα]γίν€ταΐ' δι ήν αίτΐαν 6 Άρίσταργος 

δζίκνύς 0- 
[τι ]η ή Άντίκλίΐα. σημίΐοϋται δ\ 6τι 

δια iravTos 



]οτ€ροσαπαντα καταίδιανσυνηθβιαν τασ 
]ωσ ορνιθασωσωσορνιθασ οντωσ-ταχη 
2ο y^-^ya, οτριχασοί€Τ€ασ•ταφυληΐ€πινωτον 

]ιχασ οΐ€Τ€α(ησο€Τ€ΐσ σταφυΧηΐζτηνωτον^ζίσασ 
]ίσ ωσ-τζσταφνληί αφισονσθαι σταφνληδζζσηνολαο 
]€ί enavTovcnrapTOv κ-επακροντονσπαρτονμολνβιονζξ 
λτηνισοτητα σταφν\ηνδζωνομασ€.ν βπ^ιτο 
25 ]κτηί ομοιον τασεμπηρ^ιηθρ^ψαργυροτοξοσ-απολλοοι^ 
] ζνιοιδ€αγνοουντ€σγραψονσιν τασ€μπα€ριηπλα 
]ατησμακζδονίασ ηδ^πηρπα τησθ^σσαΧιασ^αμφωβη 
Υονσασ τοσημ^ιον /γτονφοβον οτιτηντουα 
] τοντίστιντονζκτονπολξμου φνγην νπομ€ 
3θ ]οΐ€λαβον ξ7ΓΐΚ€χαραχθαιαυταισπροσα>πονο /άφοβου 
Υαλων το€μπαραταζ€ΐιππονσΘηληασ€χ€ΐν οίγαρσί 
]τονριζονταί αιδίθηλζίαιονδβντοντποιονσίν ίτιδξ 
]ιφυγ€ΐν χρη(Τίμ€ν[.]υσιν οθ€νκ-€πίττοναιν€ΐαιφησιν 
]ζνοιπ€διθίο κραιττναμαλζνθακακνθαδιωκβμ 
35 ]ν€ρ€ΤΓΤομ€νθί€λ€θθρ€ΤΓΤοντ€σ'€\ινον λωτον€ρ€ 
]μαναρπαζοντ€σ λ[.]τονδ€ητοιτον7Γαρημ€ΐΐ'\(γομ€νον 
]μοιοιη•ιτοντωί(δ€σμα ζΧ^οθρ^πτονδ^σ^Χινοντο 


] (σ\Λασαναρματαδαυπ€πυκασμ(να κ€ΐτοανα 
] πίττυκασμίνα ζκδ^τοντονταξπιμ^λίΐασκα 
4θ ] φοιτ[.}νθα[. . Λθακαταστρατον φοίταν / τοαι^ι 


[6 ποιητής οϋτως €is τα νστ€ρα πρ]6τ€ρος άπαντα κατά, ιδίαν σννή' 

θίΐαν. ras 
[Ευμηλθ5 «λαυνε ΐΓθδώκ€ας όρνιθας] ώδ' όρνιθας ω? ώ? όρνιθα?, οίτωί ταχεΓ- 
2θ [αν ποιοΰντ€9 nopeiav ώ? opvea π€τ6]μ€να. δτριχαδ ο Ureas (σ)ταφνλτ| 

€1γΙ νώτο ν 7^5 

[eciaas* oTpi^as 6μ6τρ\ιγας, oliTeas ισο€Τ€Ϊ9, σταψύλτ} inl νωτον ieiaas 
[ούτως ΐσας τοις νώτό]ις ωστ€ σταψυλτ} άψισοΰσθαι. σταψύλη 8i ίστιν ό λαο- 
[ξοΐκος διαβήτης OS €χ]€ί €π αύτοϋ σττάρτον κ{αΙ) ίπ άκρου τοΰ σπάρτου 

μολύβιον €ξ- 
[ηρτημίνον ώ μ€τροΰσι] την ισότητα' σταφύλην δ€ ών6μασ€ν cTrei το 
25 [μολύβιον (ίστι) σταφίδι τρω]κτί} ομοιον. τα? έν Πηρείτ| θρέψ' άργυρότοξος 

Άττόλλων• 7^6 

[ ] iviOL 8e ayvoovvTiS γράφουσιν ray ίν Uiepirj, πλα- 

[νώνται 8k ίπίΐ ή μί^ν) Πΐ€ρί]α της Μακεδονίας ή δΙ Πήρ€ΐα της Θεσσα- 
λίας. > αμψω θη- 7^7 
[Xcias φόβον'Άρηος φορ]€θύσα8• το σημεΐον πρ{ος) τον φόβον οτι την τονΆ- 
[ρεως φυγην σημαίνει,] τοΰτ εστίν την εκ τοΰ πολέμου φυγην νπομε- 
30 [νούσας. άτόπως δε €vi]oi. ελαβον επικεγαρά-^θαι αύταΐς πρόσωπον, ο 

[εστί) φόβου 
[σημεΐον. δήλος δε {εστί) παρά\κα\ων το εν παρατάξει Ίππους θηλείαί 

εγειν οι γ{άρ) άμσε- 

[νες και . . .]τουρίζονται, αϊ δε θήλειαι ούδεν τούτ(ων) ποιοϋσιν. ετι δε 

[κατά πόλεμον κ(αι) εν τω] φυγεΐν \ρησιμεν[ο]υσιν, όθεν κ(αϊ) επϊ τ{ων) τοΰ 

Αινεία φησίν, 
[Τρώιοι ίπποι, επιστάμ]ενοι πεδίοιο κραιπνα μάλ' ένθα και ένθα διωκεμ(εν) 
35 [ήδε φεβεσθαι. λωτ6]ν έρειττόμενοι Ιλεόθρειττόν τ€ σέλινον λωτον ερε- ηηβ 
[πτόμενοί οΐον λωτο]ν άναρπάζοντες, λ[ω]τον δε ήτοι τον παρ ήμεΐν λεγόμενον 
[μελίλωτον ή κ(αι) άλλο ο]μοιόν τι τούτω έδεσμα, ελεόθρεπτον δε σελινον το 

[εξ έλους φυόμενον.] €σ[τ]ασαν• άρματα δ* αυ ττεττυκασμενα κ€Ϊτο ανά- 777 
[κτων €V κλισίτ|5•] πεπυκασμενα, εκ δε τούτου τα επιμέλεια κα- 
4θ [θηκούσης τυγχάνοντα.] φοίτ(ων) [€]νθα [κ(αΙ) €ν]θα κατά στρατόν 
φοιτάν (εστί) το αίεΐ 779 

G a 



Col. ii. 
€πιτοναιηΌυτοπου€νθουσιωδωσορμαν οιδαρισανωσζ[.]τ€πυρΐ)(^θων7Γα[.]αν€μοιτο 

οιτΓωσδ€€πορ€νοντοωσ[.]βδοξαιοτικαθοληιη'ηνγηνπνρκαταν£μ€ται τον[.]οδ€δίίλα 

>Β β€lvfΓ^τoayω τοιηποιθοιφορί. .]σκοναμνμονα οιδαρίσανωσίίτίττυρί'^^θων ταδ^Κοιτταττα 

ραναττ^φωνηται γαιαδνπ€στ€να^ιζ€διιωστ(ρπικ€ραυνωι ^ωομ€ν<θίοτ€ταμφιτν 


45 φοί)€ίγαιαριμασστ)[.] τ}δίγτ]ουτωσυπί^νβ^τ€ν€ν ωσοτ€π€ρίτωιτυφω€Ϊ ^ωομ€νοσ 


οζ€υσ€πλησ€ναυτην ιμασσαιγκνριωσ /^τοιμαντίπληξαι καταχρηστικούσδίο 
πωσδηποτξ τοδ€σημζΐον^το\α)ομ€νϋοιοτιννντο)(^ολονμ€ΐ'ωιδη\οι «σχ»/ 
ματικζδζτατυψωζα αποτηστυφωζνσ ζΐναριμοισοθίψασίτυφωζοσζμμζναι 
ivvaa άριμά τησπισιδιασ/^ υφοισδοκ€ΐοτυφω?\καΘομηρον οιμτοιγίν€ωτ€ 

5ο ροι υποτηναιτνΐ• . .]το€νσίΚ€Χιαί οροσψασιναυτον\^ωντηνδαροσ κβινωμ^ 
αιτνα δ^σμοσνπβρφιαλοσαμψιΚΗται ωσαρατ νποποσσιμ€γαστ€ΐ^α\ίζ€το 
γαία ωσαρατ ουτωστουτ /ieya αντιτουμζγαλωσ στίνί\ίζίτο αντηου^σ 
Tiviv τωιπαθητικωι αντιτουίν^ργητίκου οδ^Χογοσουτωσ τοντ υποτοισ 
ποσσινμ€γαλωσίστ€νξνηγη '>ζρ)(ρμ^νωνμα\αδωκαδΐζπρησσοντηδιοιο η 

55 διπ\ηοτΐζ\\ξΐπ({.\ ηδιαπροθ^σισ ωκαδζ αντιτουωκίωσ ωκίωσδίδιβπρησ 
σονδιαπςδίοιο παρδιοσαιγίοχ^οιοσνναγγξλίηί αλ(γ€ΐνηι α\ξγξΐνηΐ7ηνα\γοσ€ 


Col. ii. 

Inl τον αύτον τόπον ίρθονσιωδ&ς όρμάν. οΐ δ* αρ' ϊσαν ώς €[ϊ] τ€ ττυρί χθων 

ΐΓα[σ]α νφοιτο• 78ο 

οϋτω^ δζ ίπορίύορτο ωσ[τ]€ δόξαι οτι καθ ολην την yfjv πνρ κατανέμεται. 

τοΰ[τ]ο Se δ€Ϊ λα- 
στύν). ^^^^ irpQi^) ΤΟ ανω το ΐπποι θ' οι φορ[ύ€]σκον άμνμονα. οι ^ άρ ϊσαν 

ώς €1 τ€ πνρι γθών τα δ\ λοιπά ττα- 
ραναπΐφώνηται. γαία δ' ντησηνάχι'^^ ΔιΙ ώ$ TcpTriKcpaOvco χωομ€νω, 

δτ€ τ άμφΐ Τυ- 781-2 

45 φωύ γαΐαν 1μάσστ|• ή Sk γί} ούτως ύπύστΐνΐν ώς οτ€ περί τω Τνφω4ι 

6 Zeds €πλησσ€ν αυτήν ίμάσσαι γ{αρ) κνρίως (ίστϊ) το ιμάντι πληξαι, 

καταχρηστικώς Β\ ό- 
πωσδήποτ€. το Se σημύον πρ(ος) το χωομίνω οτι ννν το γρλονμίνω δηλοΐ. 

μάτικ€ δ€ τ{ην) Τνφωύα άπο της Τνφωενς. €ΐν Άρίμοις δθι φασί 

Τυψωέος €μμ€ναι 783 

(ύνάς* "Αριμά της Πισιδίας {ίστίν), ύφ' οΐς δοκύ 6 Τνφώς (ξΐναι) καθ' 
"Ομηρον. οι μΙίν)τοι ye veeore- 
50 ροι ύπο την Αΐτν[ην] το h Σικελία ορός φασιν αύτον (ζΐναί), &ν Πίνδαρος- 

Kcivco μ{ΪΕν) 
Αίτνα δίσμος υπερφίαλος άμφίκειται. ώδ ίίρα τ(ών) ύιτό ττοσσί μ€γα 

στ€ναχί1^€το 784 

γαία• ώς άρα των όντως τοντ{ων). μίγα άντΙ τον μεγάλως. στεναχί- 

ζΐτο άντι του έσ- 
T€V€v, τω παθητικω άντι τον ενεργητικον. ό δε λόγος όντως, τοντ(ων) ύπο τοις 
ποσσίν μεγάλως εστενεν ή γή. > Ιρχομένων μάλα δ' ωκα διέπρησσον 

ΐΓ€δίοιο• ή 785 

65 διπλή οτι ελλείπε[ι] ή δια προθεσις. ωκα δε άντι τον ώκεως• ώκεως δε 

σον δια πεδίοιο. ττάρ Δι6§ αίγιόχοιο συν ά\\€λίη άλ€γ€ΐνχ|• άλεγει- 

νη{ν) την άλγος ε- 787 


X ΤΓΐφΐρονσαν ο[.]8αγορασαγορζνον€πίπριαμοω οωνμυθονσβλξγον μυθουσ^μυθουν 
το δζί8€νοζΐνο[.]ίκα[. . .]τοι/τονχρονοντουον€ΐρονοτικ—αυτ€απίστα\ταί οΒ^ποιη 
τησ8ιηγηματίΚοσωρ[.]υ8υναμξνοσα7Γανταζΐπ€ΐν τακατατονγ^ρονονπραγθίντα 

6ο 7Γαραμ€ροσ€ΐρηκ€ν αγχον8ισταμζνη^^ζφηποδασωκ€αιρισ ισταμ^νηαντι 
τουστασα α[.]ατο8€ψθογγηρν€ΐπρίαμοίοπολ€ΐτηι —οστρωωνσκοποσιζ^ποδω 
Κ€ΐησιπ€ποι6ωσ —τνμβωίξττακροτατωιαισνιηταογζροντοσ —τωίσφιν€€ΐσα 
μίΐ'^οσ^μζτίψηποδασωκίαφισ αθ^τζίτουτονσαρισταρχοσ οτιπρωτονμονδίττο 
Τ€ΐηΓθδιοσπ€μ7Γομ€νηηίρισομοιονταιτινι αλλαίβίαντοπροσωποσπαραγζίνβ 


65 ται ζτίδξκ-ηαπιθαροσ ζΐγ€ν€κατουψίλωσ€ΐπ€ΐνοτΐ€ρ)(ονταί παρηκταιηιρισ 
τούτο κ—οπολίτηση8ννατοποιησαί ζΐ8^(γτουτοιναοιπροτ€ρονμητο\μωντ€σ 
(ζζλθανΐξζλθωσιρ [■] ιρισ^στωλίγουσα ωσκ—παρατον8ιοσαπ€σταλμ€νη οτι 
δ€θμηροσοταντινα€ΐκαζητινί κ—τονστΓρ€ποντασ\ογονσπ€ριτίθησίν8ηλον η 

γονναρχηονπολιτον /^ αλλνπ€ρτονπο\ιτην φησιγ ωγ€ροναΐ€ΐτοιμυθοίφιλοι 

70 ακριτοαισιν τοντοημη€ΐρίσλ€γονσα πρ^ποντωσίχ^ι €ΐ8(ουιοσπατριαπρ€ 

πωσ eieiyXeyeirftwrarep κ-τομυθοιφί\οίακριτοΐ€ΐσιν ο/ αχώριστοι κρι 

ναιγτοχωρισαι κ—τοντοουπολιτον^^πατ€ραακουοντ(οσλ€γ€ΐν€θΐκζν αλλαμαλ 

λοντησιρι8οσ• ωστίποτ([.]ρηνησπολ€μοσ8αΚια(ττοσορωρ€ν αλια,στοσαν 


1%.'^'Φ^ονσαν. o[l] δ' άγοραε a^dpcvov ΙττΙ Πριάμοιο• οίον μύθους iX^you, 
μύθους ψνθοΰν- ' -„ 


το. Sec^ Sh voe7v 6[t]l κα[τ αύγον rhv χρ6νον του duetpov κ{αΙ) αύτ{^) 
άπίσταλται, ό Sk ποιη- 

τίι? Βιηγηματικ^ &ν, \ο\ύ ^ννάμ^νο^ άπαντα ,ίπύν, τh Karh τίν 6veipov 

6ο παράμρο9^ ,ΐρηκ,ν. άγχοΰ δ' Ιστάμενη ΤΓρ(οσ>'φη ττόδαε ώκ^'α 'Ipis- 
ισταμίνη άντι 


τον στασα. €Ϊ[σ]ατο δέ φθογγήν vCi Πριάμοιο Πολίτη, -8s Τρώων σκοπός 

XXfi, ποδω- 

' «, , « ^91-5 

KciTjai •ΐΓ€'π•οιθω5, -τνμβω Ιπ άκροτάτφ ΑΙσυιήταο ^epovros -τ<§ σφιν Ιίΐσα- 

μίνη μ€Τ€φη ττόδαβ ώκ€α 'ipis• άθ^τύ τούτους Άρίσταρχο^\τι πρώτον 
μ{\ν) ούδίπο- 

Τ6 ύπ6 Jih πψπομ4νη ή ^Ιρι^ όμοωνταί τινι, άλλ' aUl αυτοπρόσωπος 

65 ται. ΐτι ^ Β\^ κ{μΐ) ή {ύ)π6κρισις απίθανο,• d y{hp) '^ν,κα του y\n\m 

€ίπ€Ϊν ΟΤΙ €ρχονται παρήκται η '^Ιρις, 
τοΰτο κ(αϊ)^ό Πολίτη, ήδύνατο ποιήσαι, d δ\ πρφ,) τοΰτο ίνα οΐ πρότ^ρον μή 

€$€λθ€ΐν φλθωσιν, [ή] -"Ipi, ^στω λυγούσα ώ, κ(αΙ) παρ& τον Jihs 

απεσταλμένη, δτι 

Sk "Όμηρο,, δταν τινά είκάζη ηνί, κ{αΙ) τού, πρίποντα, λόγους πβριτίθησιν 
Βηλον. η 

γοϋν άρχί) ού^ Πολίτου (iστϊ) άλλ' ύπ^ρ τίν Πολίτην φησί y{ap), 5 

yipoVi οΊ^ί τοι μνθοι φίλοι 
7ο άκριτοι ^ίσιν. τοΰτο d μ{\ν) i, ^Ιρι, λύγονσα, πρβπόντω, ',χ,ι, d 8\ 6 

νιο, πατρί, άπρ€- 
πω,' t8€i γ{άρ)λίγΗν, S> πάτ,ρ. κ{αΐ) τδ μνθοι φίλοι άκριτοι είσιν, 8 

{(στιν) αχώριστοι, κρΐ- 
ναι y{hp) τδ χωρίσαι, κ{αΐ) τοΰτο ού Πολίτον 7Γ/<δί) πατέρα, άκονόντω, 

{yap) λίγειν '4οιΚ€ν, άλλα μάλ- 
λον τη,'Ίριδο,.^ &S η ποτ' <ί]ρήνηδ• πολ^μός δ' άλίαστοε δρωρ^ν 

άλίαστο, άν- 



ckkXitoo- αναποτριπτοσ ονουραδων /^ ΐΚκΧιναι κ—γίναλλοίσνοσφιλιασθαστου 
15 το ^'χωρίσζΚ κλινών ημδημαλαπολλαμαχ^ασζίσηλνθονανδρων κ-του 
τοδ€απο€θΐκοσ•πολιτηιλ€γ€ΐν τηιδ€lpLδirτ\ηκov OTiaieinoTcy 
ζμπο\€μοισ€Κ€ΐνοσδ€ου αλλοιητωτοιονδζτοσονδίτζλαονοπωπα κ— ου 
τοσδίτησαντησζννοιασζγ^ται ωστ€€ΐμηφισλ€γονσα αν[.]οιτ[.]ο 

σ(οπρσ€ΐ\οικΐΐωσ€χ€ΐν€ΐδ€πολιτησ αττιθανον 7rore[']e[ ] . [ ] . [ 

8ο oay θαυμασμού €πιστασθαιουνιριδιοίΚ€ΐονπολιτηιδ€ου[. . .]πο[ 

Col. ϋί. 
ηνγψυλλοισίν€θΐκοτ(σηψαμαθοισιν [ 

ριδοσλίγοιτο ^γοιανπρξποντωσ ei5e7r[ 

μα^^ησομ^νοιπίριαστυ τοσημαον οτ[ 

τορσοιδ€μαλιστ€πιΤ€λ\ομαίωδ€δ€ρίξαι κ[ 
85 τ€ρονοντααδΐλφοναπιθανον €δ€ΐγίίπ([ 

τοπροσωΐΓοστ)ΐρίσ παραγαν^ταί κ—γλ(γζί(τ[ 

τούτο . . . [.]ξωιτ[.]αξαι απιθανονουναδ[ 

τασσίΐν [,^ν^κ^ντουτ τταντ η6€ΤΥΐσ€[ 

9θ τοσαν[.]ρσημαιν€τωοισιπΐραρ^€ΐ τουτοισδ€(καστοσίπιτασσίτ[ 


ίκκλίτος, άναπ6τριπτο9, or ου paSiov (βστιν) ίκκΧΐναί' κ{αί) yiap) iv 

αΚΧοι^ νοσφί λιασθβί^, τον- 
75 το (eart) χωρίς Ικκλίνων. η μ(€ν) δη μάλα ττολλά μάχας «Ισήλυθον 

ανδρών κ{αϊ) του- >jg% 

το 8k aneoiKos Πολιττ} λίγξΐμ, τί} 8'*Ίρι8ί πρ{οσ)ήκον, οτι aUi note {(στιν) 
iv πολζμοΪ9, €Κ€ΪΐΌ9 8e ου. άλλ' oii ττω τοιόνδ€ τοσόνδβ Τ€ λαόν δπωττα• 

Κ{αΐ) Οΰ- >jgg 

TOS Se τη? αύτη9 kvvoia? ^χ^ται, ωστ€, €ί μ{(ν) ή '^Ιρις λέγουσα αύ[τ]οπ[ρ]6- 
σωτΓΟί, oi/ceiooy ^χ€ΐν, el 8€ Πολίτης, άπίθανον πΟΓ[€ y\ap) i\l8e \α]ο[ν 

oy αξ]ι- 
8ο oy {Ιστί) θαυμασμού; ίΐτίστασθαι ουν 'Ίρί8ί οίκζΐον, Πολίτη 8^ ου 

[wpi]no[u. λί- 8οο 

Col. ίϋ. 

ην γ(άρ) φνλλοισιν Iolkotcs ή ψαμάθοισιν [κ{αι) τοϋτο ομοίως απίθα- 
νοι. €L γ{αρ) ύπο "Ι- 
ρι8ος λύγοιτο, ξχοι αν πρ^πόντως, d 8e Π[ολίτη? Xeyei, ου. «ρχονται 

π€δίοιο 3ο Ι 

μαχησόμ€νοι irepl άστυ• το σημύον δτ[ί ίλλίίπζΐ πάλιν ή 8ια πρόθ^σις. 

"Εκ- 8θ2 

τορ, σοι δέ μάλιστ €πιΤ€λλομαι, ωδ€ δέ ρ€'|αι• κ[{αϊ) τοντο λίγαν πρ{ος) 
Εκτορα πρζσβύ- 
85 τΐρον οντά ά8€λψον άπίθανον, (8(1 γ{άρ) ΐίπ([ΐν, ω ά8€λφ4. άλλα 6χ€ί 

οίκζίως, €1 αυ- 
τοπρόσωπος ή Ίρις παραγίνεται- κ{αι) γ(αρ) λύγα, σ[οι 25 letters 
τοντο . . . [.]^ω π[ρ]άξαι. άπίθανον ουν άδ[€λ0ω πρίσβυτβρω νεώτΐρον ΐπι- 
τάσσπν. [ζ]ν€Κ€ν τούτ{ων) πάντ{ων) ηθίτησ€[ν δ Ιέρίσταρχος τους στίχους. 

ίίλλη 8θ4 

δ' άλλων γλώσσα ττολυστΓίρδων ά[νθρώ'Π'ων' τοΐσιν 

€κασ- 8ο5 

9θ Tos άν[ή]ρ σημαιν€τω οΐσί 'ir€p αρχ€ΐ• τούτοις 8ξ έκαστος Ιπιτασσίτ[ω 

ων αρχζΐ• {(στί) γ{αρ) το 


σημαιν€ΐντοζπίτασσ€ΐν φαιΐ'€ταιδζπα\ιν€πιτασσ€ΐνοπολίτησ[ 
κ€ΐονιτπ•οαντονλ€γζσθαι αλλυποιριδοσ τοντδτ]γ€ΐσ•θωδίατα^ασ[ 
λιτασ ωσ€(Ι>αθ€κτωρδοντιθ€ασ€ποσηγνοιησ(ν τοντοαμψιβο\[ 
μαιν€ΐ οιονίγνωοτίθ^ασ y eiToa iT€pov8eoy\. .'\γνοησζντοτησ\^ 
95 ονουκηφροντιστησ^ν οκαιμαΧλον οτιμγ e| . [.]<[ 
την ομοκοσθαι αντοπτινδζλ^γβινδηλον €κτ7Γρ[ 
γ€ΐνα>σκομ€νησοτίΐρισ y^ παλιμηαγνο€ΐσθαίτθ€ποσ >[ 
$€σσντολαοσ τοσημ^ιον^^τοντο οτίτηντΓυ\ηνττ\ 
τίδξΤίστΓροπαροιθζπολιοσαίΊΓαακολωνη τουτοοποιη[ 
ιοο δ€ΤθΐτΓοντοναντοπτ[.]ν€νδ€ίκννσι κολωνη/Ί• .] •[•]•[ 
ν(υθ€π€ριδρομοσ€νθ[. .]αί(νθα απαν€υθ€χω[ 
θίθζοιθνητ €σανανδρων τηνητοιανδρ€σ[ 
τοιδζΤίσημαπολνσκαρθμοιομνρινησ- ταυτη[ 
γυναίκα οιδΐουαλλαμιανταμαζονιδων [ 
105 ^Η-ον δ€αιτΓην€ΐρηκ€ν τηνττοΚυσκαριστον (τ( 
θατοτ€τρωζσΎζδΐ€κρίθ€νηδ€7ηκονροί €νθαοπον [ 
σιμηγ€μονζν€μζγασκορνθαίολοσ(Κτωρ τοσημ[ 


σημαίνον το ^πιτάσσαν. (paiverai Se πάλιν ΐπιτάσσζΐν ό Πολίτη?, 

[ώστ€ ουκ (βστιν) οΐ- 
Κζίον νπο αύτον λύγξσθαι, αλλ' υττο "IpiSos. (των δ' €|ηΎ€ίσθω κοσμη- 
σάμ€νο$ ττολιήταδ") τούτ{ων) δ' ήγ^ίσβω διατά^α? [ίκασ-τος tovs πο~ 8ο6 
λίτα?. ώ? ίφαθ*• "Εκτωρ δ' ου τι Beds tiros ήγνοίησεν τοΰτο άμφί- 

βολ[ον' €Τ€ρον /i(er) γ{αρ) ση- 807 

μαίν€ΐ <Ηον ίγνω δτι Oeds (eariv) tnos, €Tepou δξ ού[κ η\•γν6ησ^ν το τήί 

[θίάί tiro?, οΐ- 
95 ον ουκ ηφροντίστησίν. ο και μάλλον δτι μ(€ν) γ{αρ) ίξ . [.]<[. . . δια το μη 

ΙΙολίτΎ] αύ~ 
την (ώ)μοιώσθαί αύτόπτιν δ€ λίγξΐν δήλον €κ τ{ών) ΐΓρ[θ€ΐρη μίνων τη? δ€ 

γινωσκομίνη^ δτι ^Ipis {^στι), πάλι μη άγνοΐΐσθαι το cTToy. > [ττασαι δ* 

ώίγνυντο ττ-υλαι, έκ 809 

δ' €σσυτο Xaos* το σημΰον πρ(όί) τοϋτο δτι την πνλην τ;\λη6νντικω? 

€Ϊρηκ€ν. Ισ- 8 1 1 

τι hi Tis irpoirapoiGe ττόλιος alircta κολώνη• τοΰτο ό ποιη[τη? π€ρι των 

€0' iavTov Xeyei, ίκ 
100 δ€ τούτου τον αύτ6πτ[η]ν ίνδίίκνυσι. κολώνη (Ιστί) [7r]a[i'] ά[νάστημα 

γη?, kv π€δίω άττά- 8ΐ2 

ν€υθ€, ΊΓίρίδρομοβ €νθ[α κ]αι «νθα• άπάν^υθζ χω[ρ\? σημαίνει ώ? €Ϊω? 

μ{€ν) ρ απανζυ- 
θζ θζοι θνητ{ων) ίσαν ανδρών, την ήτοι ανδρ€$ [Βατίίίαν κικλήσκουσιν, 

άθάνα- 813-14 

τοι δ€ Τ€ σήμα ττολυσκάρθμοιο Μυρίνη$• ταύτη[ν οι μ(}ν) Δαρδάνου 

λΐγονσι γ€νζσθαι 

γυναίκα, οι δ€ ου, αλλά μίαν τ{ων) Άμαζονίδων [ πολύσκαρ- 

Ι05 θμον δ€ αύτην €Ϊρηκ€ν την πολυσκάριστον , σ[καρθμο9 γ(άρ) 17 τ{ων) ποδών 

κίνησι?. €V 
9fi τότ€ Τρώ€ς τ€ διέκριθ€ν ήδ' έττίκουροι* ίνβα δπου,[οίον 

Τρω- 8ΐ5, 8ι6 

σι μ(€ν) ή•γ€μόν€υ€ μ^γας κορυθαίολος "Εκτωρ• το σηι^ΰον πρ{ο?) την 

άνταλλαγην τη? 


πτωσ€ωσ οταιρηκίντρωσιναντιτουτρωων ομοι[ 
λΐξανδροσθίοαδησ κορυθαιοΧοσΒ^ y ητοιοποικι\η[ 

no λοργτοποικιλον ηκαιοίντηιπζρικίφαλαιαι ο^€ω[ 

>| τονσφρνγασαν€ρασαίολοπωλονσ οθ€ναλκαίοσαμφο[ 
λξγωνοντωσ και^ρνσοπασταντανκννιαν€)(ων ίλαφραπ^ 
ζων ^δαρδανιωναντηρχ^ίνβνσπαισαγχ^ίσαο το σημ[ 

115 τονστρ[.]ασ δαστακ^ντ δαρδανωγ τοδ^^^ησ y δαρΒα[ 
παισαγχ^ισαοαιν€ΐασ ονκοιοσ ταδύ<οιπαττ\^ 
ivyeviiav οιδ€ζ(λ€ΐαν€ΐ'αιονν7Γαιποδανιατο[ 
τ[. .]ποδατησ€ίδησ αφν€ΐθίΤΓ€ΐν[.]ντ€σνδωρμ[ 
([ ] . . λ[. .] . . μΐΧανανδΐΐροιο πανδαροσωκ—το\ 

120 [. . .'\ν νοητζονζκτον^ ]•[•]*•[•]• Τ9^'•'^^^'ί\. 

[. . .]tr€i/at/roayeayra)i[ ] [ 

Unplaced fragments. 
Fr. I. Fr. 3. 

] . ΐίδ€ταυτ\ ]σα)[ 

1. (p\ya\ νίμοντο : SO Aristarchus ; but the papyrus may of course have read ep[y ΐ\νίμοντο 
with the MSS., including the Hawara papyrus and P. Oxy. 20. 

2 . \(πιθνμητόν : cf. Schol. Didymi ίμΐρτόν 4πιθνμητ6ν, κάΚόν. 

3. iv ΊιταρΙω opei is restored by W-M from Strabo, p• 329 ό Ώην(ΐ6ί . . . σννάτττ(ΐ tois 

Τ6/ΐ7Γίσι, παραλαβών nXflovs ποταμονί, ων κα\ 6 Έΰρωπος, ον Ύιταρησιον iwer ό ποιητής, rag 

πη-γα! έχοντα άπο τον Ίιταρίου opovs.. It would be rash to infer from this unimportant 


7Γτώσ€<»Γ, ΟΤΙ €φηκ€ν ΤρωσΙν άντΙ του Τρωών, 6μοί[ω^ τω ΤρωσΙν p(kv) 

προμά^ιζ^ν Ά- 
λίξανδρο? Θ€θ€ΐδήΐ. κορυθαίολο? Si {ίστιν) ήτοι ό ποικί\η[ν ίχωμ την 
π€ρικ€φα\αίαν, αίό- 
ιιο \ον γ{άρ) το ττοικίλον, ή και ό kv rfj ττ^ρικ^ψαΚαία ό|€ω[ί και ίύκινήτωί 
φζρόμζνος' €v- 
Θ€Τ€Ϊ γ{αρ) κ(αΐ) ίττι του o^ios και ζύστραφονς το αιόλον, οίον όταν \iyri 
(ί\νθα ΐδον πλ€ίσ- 
ΧΡ(.Ψ τους Φρύγας άνβρας αιολοπώλους. oBev 'Αλκαίος άμφο[τίρως ΐΚαβζ το όνομα, 

λ€γωί/ όντως' και -^ρυσοττασταν ταν κυνιαν ίχων αλαφρά ττ\ 

ζων. > Δαρδανίων αντ ηρχ€ν cOs irats Άγχίσαο• το σημ[€Ϊον δτι 

115 τους Τρ[ω]α9 8ύστα{λ)κ€ν τ{ων) Ααρδάνων. το Se 4ξής {Ιστι) Δαρδα[νίων 
αυτ ηρχ^ν Ινς 
παις Άγχισαο Alvdas ουκ οίος, τα δζ λοιπά 7Γ[αρ€μβφληκ€ δια μίσου 

ίμφανίζων την 
ivyiviiav. οΐ δέ ZeXciav cvaiov viral ττόδα ν€ίατο[ν "Ιδης* τήν υπώ- 
ρ€ΐαν, τον €σχα- ^^4 

τ[ον] πόδα της "Ιδης. άφν€ΐοί, 'iriv[o]vT€S ΰδωρ μ[€λαν ΑΙσήτροιο• 


c[.] . . λ[. .] . . μύλαν Άνδζίροιο. Πάνδαροδ ω κ(αΙ) τό[|ον Άττόλλων αυτό? 
€δωκ€ν* . . . 827 

Ι20 [. . .]ν νοητίον €Κ τον [τόξον] . [.] . τ[η]ν τοξικην α[ 23 letters 

[. . .]σίν, αντος γ{άρ) έαυτω [ίποίησίν.] [ 

coincidence, even if eV Ύιταρίω opei were not a restoration, that Strabo was acquainted with 
the present scholia. If he were here utilizing any Homeric commentary, his source might 
well be the often quoted work of ApoUodorus on B, which was not concerned with textual 

5-6. (e'rat) in I. 6 appears to imply that the construction of 1. 5 was continued and 
that therefore alternative reasons were proposed. But the shadiness of the Peneus can 
have nothing to do with the phenomenon referred to in 11. 3-4, and hence it is probable, 
as Mr. Allen suggests, that 11. 5-7 are concerned with the supposed derivation of the 
Peneus from the Styx (1. 755), and the restoration proceeds on that hypothesis. Cf. 841. 
Frs. 129-31. 4, Schol. For Ύ€]μπη cf. the passage from Strabo cited in the note on 1. 3. 
At the end of 1. 6 the reading of the papyrus gives no sense, and I have adopted an 
emendation suggested by W-M. 

8. Ύ(νθρη8όνο! is the accepted spelling ; vv. 11. Ύ(ρθ., TevO., Ύ(θ. 


9. Cf. Schol. Β Μάγνι/ϊ eff των ΧίοΚώων κτ\. 

ρ— ΙΟ. Cf. ΑροΙΙοη. Sophist. Lex. ΐΙνοσΙφυΧΚον κινησίφνΧΚον . . . οροί δί (ΐνοσίφνΧλον 
το avvbfvhpov θίΧα σημαίνειν. 

ιι-ι8. ' The sign is afiixed because he has dealt first with what comes second. This 
is the basis of Aristarchus' defence of the poet against Praxiphanes. The latter is surprised 
at Odysseus because in his soothing intercourse with his mother he asked only at the end 
about Telemachus and Penelope, since he wishes above all else to hear what has happened 
in his absence. But Anticleia, he says, with great intelligence at once proceeds to this very 
subject. Aristarchus therefore points out that . . . Anticleia. The passage is marked 
with a sign because it is the peculiar habit of the poet to deal first in this way Λvith what is 

II, Line 763 has a diple in Ven. A, the scholiast similarly remarking δη προς τ6 
bevTtpov ττρότΐρον άπήντηκεν. The diple is absent in the Hawara papyrus. 

1 1-18. The restoration of these lines is in the main due to W-M. The passage of the 
Odj'ssey referred to is λ 164-203, where Anticleia deals with the questions of Odysseus in 
the inverse order to that in which they are put. There is no parallel to this note in the 
extant scholia on the Ih'ad, but points of contact occur in Schol. λ 177 el8o)s 6 Όδυσσΐνς tos 

fKvpas €χθρω5ώς irtpi τας pvovs δίακΐΐμίναί nfp\ ΤΙηνΐλόπη: ίιστάτης ηρώτησ€ν. η δε ΐνφραίνονσα τον 

υΐον nep\ πρώτης αυτής άπίκρΐνατο. Praxiphanes is presumably the Peripatetic philosopher, 
whose name has recently occurred in a contemporary Delian inscription; cf. Wilhelm, 
Jahresh. d. Ost. Arch. Inst. 1905, pp. 1-5, Cronert, Kolotes und Menedemos, pp. 69-74, 179. 
He was a pupil of Theophrastus, and wrote a dialogue ilfpt ποιητών, in which criticism of the 
kind here mentioned may well have been incorporated. The Praxiphanes cited in the 
scholia on Oed. Col. 900 is probably identical. It was natural to give credit for σοφία to 
Anticleia as the daughter of Autolycus. Lines 16-17 St' ψ αΐτίαν . . . Άντίκλίΐα remain 

19-20. The restoration was suggested by W-M. τάχη Pap., but the substitution of 7 
for fi was particularly common at this period ; cf. e.g. 1088, and 11. 31 and 70 below. 

21—2. Restored by W— M; cf. Schol. Β τ6 Be οτριχας άντΙ τοΰ όμόχροας, οιίτΐας όμηλικας, 
ίίσας τοΊς νωτοις όμοιας. Schol. Did. has Ισο€Τ€Ίς aS the gloss on ο14τ(ας. 

22—3. Cf. Scholl. AB (στι be αμφω Ίσης τώ νώτω ως σταφύλτ] peTpelaOai, ο (στι \αοζικώ 
διαβήτη, ος αμα π\άτος και νψος μ(τρ(ΐ. 

2 ζ. The supplement was suggested by W-M. 

26-7. A note on the name ΐΐηρ(Ίη, v. 1. Uiepirj, on which the extant scholia make no 
comment. iJiepij] is the common reading, and is retained by Leaf, but Ιΐηρύτ), which is 
preferred by most modern editors, is found in the Bodleian Hawara* papyrus and two other 
MSS., besides Eustath. and Steph. Byz., and is confirmed, as Mr. Allen remarks, by the 
occurrence of oi Ώηρΐΐς in Inscr. Gr. ix. 2. 205 = Dittenberger, Syil 425. Schol. A has 
niepifi in the note on Ψ 383. π\α[νώνται was suggested by W-M. The beginning of the 
line, he thinks, contained a reference to the service of Apollo to Admetus ; cf. Schol. Did. 
τας 'Αδμήτου ϊππονς δυο κτλ., and Schol. A οη Ϋ 3^3• Perhaps, however, there was merely 
some phrase like ' So we should read ' or ' So the best copies '. 

27. The diple is prefixed to the lemma; cf. 11. 54, 61-2, &c. Ven. A also has a 
dipl^ here^ 

29. φνγην σημαίνίΐ W— Μ. Cf. Schol. A on την ev ποΚίμω φνγην φήβον *Apeo)y (ϊρηκίν, 
αρίτη γαρ ίππων ου μόνον διίκαν αλλά και οτΐ δίοι άταράχως φ(νγ(ΐν, διωκίμΐν T)8e φίβ(σθαι. 


30-1. This curious explanation that the horses' heads were branded is referred to in 

Schol. Β TO bopv, η τον (Κ σώηρου καντηρα. Cf. Eustath. άλλοι φόβον Apeos τον tK σι8ηρου καυτηρα 
(νόησαν "Αρηί yap κα\ 6 σί8ηρος' ινα Xeyrj ΐγκ€κανθαι αίιταΐς από σώηρον σφραγίδα. ήρ(σΐ δί τισι 
κα\ δόρυ ίντανθα dneiv τον του "Apeos φόβον, cos δόρατος ("/Κΐκαυμίνον ανταΐς fis ΐπίσημον. The 

supplement in 1. 31 is due to W-M. 

32. Cf. Schol. Β θηΧίίας ήγαγον . . . όπως re οί αρσ^νΐς ρυθμίζοιρτο μη (ξοιστρονσθαι, ΐστι 
γαρ μάλιστα αίσθόμΐνον ίτπτοΓ, διά re το μη χρ(μίτίζ(ΐν iv τοΊί λόχοΐί. Something of the Same 

sort was no doubt said in the papyrus, but Ύονριζονται is an intractable termination. The 
doubtful τ may be y, e, or σ. Perhaps, as W-M suggests, μΐ^{(ω)ρΊζονται should be read. 
At the end of the line he would alter ΐτι to on, which, however, is hardly necessary. 
33-4. The quotation is from Ε 222-3. 

3 γ. μ(λίΚωτον W— Μ. 

38. \ΐζ (\ovs φυόμΐνον^ : cf. Schol. Α. ητυμοΧόγηκΐ Se δια του eXeoOpenrav re σίλινον το e^ Ιλονς 

σ(νόμ€νον (1. φνόμ^νυν, for which W-M compares Schol. Nicander, Ther. 597). In the 
following lemma the a of αυ does not seem to have been cancelled, and the two readings 
αυ and ev were therefore intended to stand side by side as variants, fv is the usual lection, 
but αυ is found in several MSS. 

40. The restoration is due to W-M. 

42—3. Cf. Schol. Did. ώϊ αν d en\ πάσαν την yrjv vepoiTO και κατΐσθίοι το πυρ. The vieW 

that ot Se means the horses of Achilles (1. 770) is remarkable. Other commentators take 
11. 780-5 more naturally as referring to the Hellenic host in general; cf. Schol. Did. οίδ' αρ• 

οιδί δη "EXXiji/es•, and Eustath. τον κατάλογον ττληρώσαί ό ποιητής, fira Ίστορησας ανδρών κα\ Ίππων 
τους αρίστους, (π\ την ΈΧληνικην ερχίται σύνταξιν κτλ. παραναπεφώνηται apparently means ' is 

parenthetical ' ; I can find no other instance of the word. 

44. υπ(στ€νάχιζ€ : SO ABF, &c., Eustath. ; υπ€στονάχιζ€ is a well represented variant. 
The e in the papyrus is coarsely written, but the letter is sufficiently clear. 

45. Ιμάσσυ (AB, &c., edd.) seems more probable than Ίμάσσ([ι], which is found in 
several MSS. and Eustath. 

46-7. These notes do not appear in the extant scholia, nor is there any σημύον in 
Ven. A or apparently P. Hawara at 1. 782. Cf., however, Schol. A on *• 603 Βτι χωόμΐνος 

νυν άντΙ του χόλουμ€νος, Φ ^ig, Ψ 3^5) ^C., Apollon, Lex. χωόμίνος χολούμ(νος κτλ. 

47~8. Cf. Schol. A ^ Ύυφω€ί γαίαν Ίμάσστ]^ απ' ίνθίίας της Ύυφω(ύς, τα is an error, and 

the accusative Ύυφωία is unexpected when the dative and genitive stand in the Homeric 
text. But the Hawara papyrus has [τ]υφωία in 1. 782, and perhaps that variant is reflected 
here also. 

49-51. Our commentator evidently interpreted ΐυνάς in the same sense as Schol. Β 
ΐυφημως δε τον τάφον (Ινας (κάλβσίν. The location of Arima in Pisidia is new ; Schol. Β and 
Eustath. place it in Cilicia, others in Mysia, Lydia, or Syria. For the reference to Etna 

and Pindar cf. Eustath. ό δε (^SC. ό Ζίΰί) κιραυνώσας τον Ύυφωνα την Σικΐλικην ΑΪτνην . . . αϋτώ 
€πΐθηκ€ν. οιδΐ τα μυθικά ταύτα κα\ Τίίνδαρος. The quotation κύνω . . . άμφίκΐΐται is also found 

in Strabo, p. 627 (= Pindar, Fr. 92). lav refers to vtan-epoi', it is unnecessary to write ως. 
The two short strokes after μ in 1. 50 were apparently added for the purpose of filling up 
the line. ■ At the beginning of this line the letters τν seem to have been divided from at on 
account of a flaw in the papyrus. 

54-5. ' The diplS marlts the absence of the preposition διά.' πρόθίσις was recognized 
by W-M. There is no dipl6 nor accompanying note in Ven. A, but the diple is found 
here in the Hawara papyrus. 

56. Either αλίγ(ΐνηι or την . . . (πιφ^ρουσαν needs alteration. 

58-60. This note referring the mission of Iris to the time of * the dream ' = (b i sqq.) 


seems to be quite novel. L. 58 needs correction, for the second on is plainly superfluous, 
and avT€ must be meant for αυτή or αίιτή. 

6o-I. So Schol. Did. Ιστάμενη' στάσα. 

6i. An obelus, which on the analogy of the succeeding verses is expected before 
«σοΓο, has been omitted. The papyrus supports the better tradition in reading fie and not 
γάρ (Eustath. and a number of MSS.). vet is an Attic spelling. 

62. Αίσυιήταο: SO the Hawara papyrus ; Αίσνήταο is the accepted form. 

yepovTos : avaicros 20 (sccond Cent.) and one or two mediaeval MSS. The final σ is 
really more like an e. 

Line 794 8ίγμ(νος όππότβ νανφιν άφορμηθΐϊίν Αχαιοί has been Omitted, possibly by 
a mere oversight ; cf. 1. 92. But it is noticeable that this verse only of 791-5 is obelized 
in P. Hawara, and the omission here may be taken to indicate that the line was absent 
from the text of Aristarchus. It is found accompanied by an additional verse in 
P. Hibeh 19 (e). 

σφιν : so 20 (which no doubt also had μ^τίφη later in the verse), the ninth-century 
MS. in the library of "Victor Emmanuel at Rome, and one or two later copies, including 
Harl. 1 77 1, which also agrees in the reading ΐΐηρΐίη (cf. note on 11. 26-7). 

63. μετίφη : SO the Hawara papyrus, v. 1. A^, Β and many other MSS. 

63-73. ' Aristarchus athetizes these lines on the ground, first, that when Iris is sent by 
Zeus she is never made to resemble some one else, but always appears in her own person. 
Secondly, her pretence is unconvincing ; for if Iris is brought in merely for the purpose of 
announcing their approach, Polites could easily have done this ; if, however, it is in order 
to make the Trojans go out when they were afraid to do so, then let Iris speak as the 
messenger of Zeus. It is also clear that, when Homer makes one person resemble another, 
he also puts in their mouth the appropriate language. Now the commencement is not like 
Polites, but goes beyond him. He says " Old man, interminable words are ever pleasant 
to thee ". If Iris is the speaker, this is appropriate, but if the son is addressing his father, 
it is inappropriate; for he ought to say, "My father." And "interminable words are 
pleasant" (that is, continuous, for to determine is to separate) is also unlike Polites 
addressing his father (for he should speak with deference) but is more like Iris.' 

The adverse criticism of Aristarchus on 11. 791-5 was already known from Schol, A, 
where the same objections are put rather more concisely, άπο τούτου ίως τοΰ τω μιν ΐΐΐσαμίνη 

άθίτοΰνται στίχοι ττίντε. fl yap ίΡΐκα τοΰ ττροαγγΰΧαι δτι παραγίνονται οί "Έ,ΧΚηνα, ήρκΐΐ 6 ΙΙοΧίτης, 
(inep ολωΓ ener^ptt. tl 5e (vfKa τον προτρίψασθαι μή τολμώντας προίΚθΛν, f8ei αντοπρόσωπον παρΰ- 
ναι. ΐθοί τί €στι το'ις μίταμορφουμενοις utols κατά την αφο8ον anoXmeiv τ€κμήριον fis €πίγνωσιν. οΐ 
τΐ λόγοι ουχ οντω: ίΙσ\ν ΐσχηματισμίνοι τοΰ Πολίτου ώ? irpos ττατίρα, αλλ «ισίν ΐπιτεταμίνοι και 
f ΤΙ ιπΚηκτικοί. και το "Εκτορ, σο\ 8e μάΧιστ (πιτέλΧομαι ΏοΧίτΐ) άνοίκίΐον" μαΧΧον Se Ϊρι8ι αρμόζει 

(πιτάσσΐΐν. It is to be observed that the words ίβοί τί eWi . . . επίγνωσιν, which do not 
support the argument of Aristarchus, but rather the opposite view, have no counterpart in 
the papyrus. The concluding sentence κάί το "Εκτορ κτΧ. corresponds to 11. 84 sqq. below. 

άπόκρισΐ! in 1. 65 is inapposite, since the speech of Iris is not an ' answer ', and 
W-M's emendation υπόκρισις is clearly an improvement. 

71—2. Cf. e.g. Schol. Β άκριτοι 8e oi αναρίθμητοι, Schol. Did. άκριτοι' ά8ιάκριτοι, ποΧΧοί. 

A similar idea was probably intended to be conveyed by αχώριστοι; cf Apollon. Lex. 
άκριτόμνθΐ άκριτα κα\ ά8ιάστατα ΧαΧών. The letters of φίΧοι are faint, and it might be supposed 
that they had been partially erased ; this, however, would imply that άκριτοι was taken for 
a predicate, ' words are inseparable from you,' which is not a likely interpretation. In the 


latter part of 1. 72 some emendation is necessary, and perhaps άκονόντωί . . . toiKev should be 
rejected, as W-M would prefer. 

73. &s re ποτ '. SO the Hawara papyrus; ώϊ ηοτ eV most MSS. 20 has an unmetrical 
combination of the two readings, ω? re ποτ «π. [ω? re πο^ΐ αρηνη in P. Hibeh 1 9 is likely to 

be a corruption of [ωί re πό\τΐ ειρήνης. 

άνέκκλιτος : so Schol. Did. ; άν/γκλίστοϊ (sic) Apollon. Lex. 

74. The reference is to A 349, λ 8o. 

75. η p{ev) 8ή : the ordinary view of Homeric editors (e.g. Ludwich, Allen) that the 
reading of Aristarchus in this passage was η8η μίν, is supported by a partially effaced note in 
the Hawara papyrus beginning λ^ι\στα\)χ{ος) η δη μ^ν (so probably, as in several MSS., not 
ηδη). It may nevertheless be questioned whether the passage in Schol. A relating to the 
Aristarchean reading has been correctly interpreted. This is given in Dindorf's edition as 

follows '. η μίν δη' οντω5 αΐ Άριστάρχον, ήδη μίν, και ev toIs προς Κωμανον ομοίως προφίρΐται, κα\ 
μήποτε παραπλησιόν tern τω 'ήδη και Φρνγίην εΙσηΚνθον άμπίΚόίσσαν^ (Γ 1 84). But μίν after ήδη 

is not in the original text, but an editorial insertion ; and the combination ήδη και seems 
confirmed by the comparison of Γ 184, which with Dindorf's reading loses its point. 
I venture to suggest that the note should stand unaltered either in the form η μίν δη' οΰτως 

αΐ Άριστάρχον, ήδη και. iv τοϊς προς Κ. ομοίως προφ4ρίται, και μηποτ€ παραπλησιόν ίστι τω ήδη και κτ\. ; 
or η μΐν δη' ούτως αί ^Αριστάρχον. ήδη καί iv το'ις κτ\. If this is right, there will be a conflict 

between Schol. A and the Hawara papyrus. A possible explanation is that the copyist of 
the former transposed pev and δη in the lemma owing to an inadvertence. But it should be 
observed that the note in the papyrus is incomplete ; it was continued in a second line, 
which may have modified in some way the statement of the first. 

η μΐν δη IS also found in the text of the Hawara papyrus as well as in AB and the 
majority of MSS., Hdn., Eustath. ; ήδη μίν is superscribed in A and is otherwise well 
supported. In Schol. A 17 μ(ν δη was written. 

75-7. The commentator's opinion is directly opposed to that of Leaf, who thinks (note 
ad loc) that Ί. 798 is rather suited to a human warrior than to a goddess '. 

79. π6τ\ΐ y]{ap) e[rSe λα]ό[ΐ' was Suggested by W-M. I have been much inclined to 
assign the first of the unplaced fragments to this position^ reading TroVe >(άρ) «toe ταντ\α, but 
the difiiculty then is, without assuming some corruption, to find a suitable combination with 
what follows. To add η \aov ος αξι\ος would make the line too long. 

80. A synonym of οίκΐϊον apparently followed ov, though the sense would be complete 
without further addition. 

81-2. The supplements only aim at giving the general sense, Avhich is evident. 

83. πΐρί : so MSS. (including 20), with the exception of the late Ambrosianus 
Ε 35, which gives προτί, a reading also inserted as a v. 1. in A, with the note μαχησόμΐνοι 

προτΐ άστυ" όντως προτΙ αστν, ον π^ρι άστυ, ινα &σιν ΐρχόμ,ΐνοι προς την πολιν. ομοίως κα\ Ζηνόδοτος 

κα\ 'Αριστοφάνης γράφονσιν. Aristarchus is not here directly named, but analogy strongly 
supports the usual inference that προτί was his reading. 

TO σημ(ΐον κτλ. : the Supplement is derived from 1. 55 ; cf. Eustath. τό δί άρχονται πώίοιο, 

άντΙ τοΰ δια της πίδιάδος, και ΐστιν ομοιον τω διίπρησσον π^δίοιο, and Schol. Did. πίδίοιο' δια τον 

π(δίου. Α diple is inserted against the verse in A as well as in the Hawara papyrus, but 
there is no corresponding note. 

84. Ue Se : so most MSS. ; VV. 11. 2)δ€ ye, 2)Se Ti. 

86-7. TovTo . . . 7ΐ[ρ]ΰξαι seems to be a paraphrase of SSe δε βεξαι, and the word 
preceding π[ρ]ίξαι should then be a verb meaning ' I command ', but neither κελεύω nor 
άξιώ is suitable, and a future would be out of place. The remains suggest ξω, not ξαι, and 
ρ[ε]$αι π[ρΥιξαι is therefore improbable, λέγει in 1. 86 may be followed by any round letter, 



Line 802 in A has a diple prefixed with the note on nepiaaevei 6 Be σύν^ίσμο! ; there is 
also a diplS in P. Hawara. 

88. The obvious [e]i'e/f6i' is very dubious, but I can find nothing more appropriate; 
there may be no loss before the traces of the supposed first v. 

ηθ€τησ€ : Or ηθΐτησβ[αι, not ηθΐτηκ[ΐ. 

8g. The lost note probably referred to noXvcmfpeav; cf. Schol. Did. ττοΚυσιτ^ρίων in\ 

πολλά μ(ρη TTJs γηί bu&nap μίνων, πό\υγ(νών η ποΚν^θνων. 

90. hv αρχΐΐ : cf. Schol. Did. οίσί nep αρχΐΐ' άντι του hv αρχΐΐ. 

92. The lemma των . . . πολιητας has dropped out. Cf. Schol. Did. των τούτων, (ξηγίί- 

σθω' άφηγύσθω. κοσμησάμΐνα' διατάξας. πολιητας' ποΧίτας. 

93-4• erepov p{ev) y{ap) and enos olov were restored by W-M. A has a dipl6 against 
1. 807 (so too P. Hawara) with the accompanying scholium on τοΰτό eVn τό πλάνησαν τον τα 
('πάνω διασκίνάσαντα (i. e. a misunderstanding of ηγνοίησ^ν led to the interpolation of 11. 791-5). 

ου ΚΗται δε σννηθως ήμίν το η•γνοίησ€ν, αλλ' άντι τον ουκ άπιθησΐν, 

95-7• The supplements at the ends of 11. 95-6 are those proposed by W-M. δ κώ. 
μάΧΧον in 1. 95 is a much compressed phrase, but it is hardly necessary to suppose an 
omission, fim τό must have been preceded by some word meaning ' he recognized her ' or 
* she was recognized ', e.g. e| αρχής ίγνω (W-M) or (^(φάνη, but neither of these will fit the 
vestiges, ayvouadai = άφροντίζΐσθαι, and 8η\ον is of course to be supplied from the pre- 
ceding sentence. The vulgar spelling πάλι is found in late prose (e. g. that of Philodemus ; 
cf. Cronert, Mem. Gr. Hercul. p. 140) and in papyri of the Roman age (e.g. B. G. U. 

423• 3. 7)• 

97. For the diplS cf. 1. 54, &c. ; but the decipherment is uncertam and the vestige before 
the lacuna would also be consistent with a π. The diple is also found in Ven. A and 
P. Hawara. 

98. π\λ-τ]βνντικως ίφηκΐν waS Suggested by W-M ; cf. Schol. A δη (μφασιν ?χ« πολλωι» 

πνλων, μία δί ίστι' καΐ ίστί το πάσαι άντΧ του ολαι, and the similar remark on the parallel 
passage θ 58 δη μία εστί πύλη, και πληβυντικωί (Ίπ€ πύλαι. Eustathius attributes this note to 
Herodorus and Apion. 

99—100. The restorations, which are due to W-M, are made exempli gratia. For that 

of 1. 100 cf. ApoUon. Lex. κολωνός πάν ανάστημα της γηί' εστί δί nr κτλ. π^ά[ν\ ά[νάστημα is 

consistent with the vestiges, but they are extremely slight. The remark that the present 
tense in 1. 811 proves the poet to have been an eyewitness of what he describes is remark- 
able, though not cogent, for the description might depend on hearsay evidence ; it would 
have been more exact to say ' a contemporary '. 
loi. The quotation is from Υ 41. 

103—4. Cf. e.g. Schol. A Μύρινα 8e Άμαζόνοί όνομα, Strabo, p. 573 Μνρίνη: ην ίστορονσι 
μίαν elvai των ^Αμαζόνων, Eustath. Μύριννα κείται κα\ παρά Ανκόφρονι, λιγομίνη παρά τίνων Τεύκρου 
θυγάτηρ, γυνή Ααρδάνον. 

105. σ[καρθμ6! κτλ. is adopted from Schol. A πολυσκάρθμοιο' πολυκινητον . . . σκαρθμος γαρ 
η των ποδών κίνησίί. Cf. Apollon. Lex. S. V. (ύσκαρθμοι, ε'πι δε τοΰ πολυσκάρθμοιο Μυρρίνης τήί 
ποΚνσκαρίστου η πολυκινητον. 

ιο6. It seems likely, as W-M suggests, that οπον was followed by an example, 
e.g. A 610. 

107. Restored by W-M. There is no σημύον nor corresponding note in A, though at 
Γ 16, the verse cited for comparison in the next line, the remark is made Ύρωσίν' άντΧ τον 

Ύρωων. πτωτικον το σχήμα' ταϊς δοτικαΐς yap άντΙ yfviK&v χρώνται οΊ ποιηταί. Ρ. Hawara Similarly 
lacks the σημύον. 

109—14. Schol. A has κορνθαίολοχ' όαΐόλλων την περικεφαλαίας, δ ε'ση κινών, δια τάς iv τω 


ιτοΚίμω avu€xe7s κα\ σφοδρά? eVepye/ay . fj 6 αϊόλον κα\ ποκίλην ?χων τί,ν πβρικ,φαλαίαν. ί} ό εΐκίρητος eV 

TOii πολ,μοις. The third of these explanations is more akin than the first to the second 
interpretation m the papyrus,— where the restoration of course makes no pretence to 

exactness. Eustath. is nearer : κορνθ. 8η\οϊ . . . rhv ίχοντα αΐόλψ κόμνθα, ήγουν πακίλην 
κ,φαΚαιαν. . η τον^ύκίνητον iv ποΧίμοις τταρά τ6 αΐόλορ τό ταχύ, , . . Ινα ,Χη κορνθαιόλος 6 alSKoi tU 
μαχην μ€τα οπλών. 

III. {[νθα ΐ8ον κτλ, is from Γ 185. 
ΑΙ " ^"^^: ί ^^°Ρ^ ^^^ supplement of W-M. The meaning clearly is that the two lines of 
Alcaeus, which are not elsewhere extant, combined the alternative explanations of κορυ- 
θαιολο: given above, χρυσοπάοταν expresses t6 ποικίλοι^ τη: πίρικίφάλαία:, and the second 
verse, as ?λαφρα indicates, was more or less equivalent to 6ξ€ω\ς καΐ ^Ικινήτως κτλ. W-M 

proposes •η[αιζίΐ after ϊλαφρα. 

• I ΐ4-ι6• Line 819 is marked with a diple in Ven. A, with the not very illuminating note 

ori των Λαρδάνων^ρχ^ν Alveias κα\ αΙτ6ς &>v ΑάρΒανος- προ: τ6 τ6ν δ' ίκτανί Αάρδανος avijp (Β 701) 

Ihe papyrus is more explicit; cf. Eustath. κα\ Spa δτι δcaφop^v οΐδ, Ααρδάνωρ κα\ Τρώων. 
etf στα(λ)<6.; IS an easier emendation than δα<Γτ{ησ),ν. In P. Hawara the diplS is absent at 
1. 819 ; at 1. 820 the papyrus is defective. 

The rest of the scholium relates to the construction of II. 819 sqq. : 'The sequence 
is . . .^ It is noticeable that there is no further remark on 1. 820 ; A has a diple and the 
Tw-'Vr''^^"^'^"'" ^ '"'"' ^^^ supplement at the end of 1. 116 is substantially that 

117. For ίπώρηαν (W-M) cf. Schol. Β υπα\ ττόΒα- (μπροσθίν τον ηοδός, ήν vpus ίπώρ,ιαν 
KoXou/xer, and Plutarch, Be ViL Horn. ii. 20 'ίτταίττόδα m'aroi/ "Ιδ,?? ', τψ ί,πώρααν.' 

u^^' '^^^^ variant Άνδίίροω for Αϊσηποω is not otherwise recorded. Cf. Demetrius op. 

Strabo, p. 602 σνμπίτπ-ίΐ δ' els αυτόν ό'Άνδιρο: άπ6 της Καρησηνης . . . παρακείμενης τη Ααρδανικ^ 

μέχρι, των jrepl ζίλειαν κα\ Πιτύε,αν τόπων. At the beginning of the line e'v <ϊλλ[οΙί would 
be a possible reading, but the vestiges are too slight for any confidence. 
^ 1 19-21. A dipia is prefixed to 1. 827 in A (so too P. Hawara), the note being Sti oi τ6 

τοξον λ^ει, άλλα την τοξικην εμπιφίαν' το yovv τόξον αντω 6 κεραοξόος κατασκευάζει (Δ 1 1 ο). 
Schol. Β IS more elaborate : Πορφυρίον. τόξον Απόλλων αίτ6: ?δωκεν• τοϋτο μάχεσθαι δοκεΐ τω 
•^αυηκ ί'συλα τό^οι/ . . .' (Δ 105). δηλοΊ γαρ εκεί Ώάνδαρον εαυτω π(ποιηκεναι το τόξον. λύοιτο δ'* 
αν κα\ λέξει κα\ εθει, λέξει μεν οΰτωτ, το γάρ ' ώ κα\ τόξον αΐ,τος εδωκεν ' δύναται ε'π\ την τοξικην 
μεταφερεσθαι, Ζθει δε, Sti είθίσμεθα ονχ ίν ?χειν 5πλον, κα\ μάλιστα oi περί τίνα τεχνην ^σπονδακότες. 

Α Similar interpretation was evidently given in the papyrus, though the precise wording is 
uncertain. There is no trace of writing between ]v and νοητεον, and it is therefore in- 
admissible to restore τό (Γη\μεΊο]ι, [Sti] νοητεον; the rather wide' space after [. . .^ may be 
partly due to the junction of two selides here. To read ?δω\κε]ν would make 1. 119 
abnormally short. The long blank interval in 1. 121 indicates that the sentence was 
complete at that point. 

Fr. 1. See note on 1. 79. 

Η 2 


1087. Scholia on Iliad vn. 

24-3 X 17-1 cm. Late first century b.c. Plate IV. 

The following text belongs like 1086 to an elaborate Homeric commentary, 
but one of a rather different order. 1086 is a product of the school of Aristar- 
chus, and is a more or less direct exposition of his teaching. 1087 on the other 
hand shoΛvs but the slightest traces of the Aristarchean tradition, which is 
perhaps to be recognized in no more than a single passage (11. 85-6, note). No 
references occur to the σημάα ; and it is significant that one of the citations from 
Homer contains a reading of Aristophanes and Zenodotus (11. 32-3). Another 
feature of these scholia, which in 1086 is much less conspicuous, is a tendency to 
learned disquisition. A long note, which might have been most interesting, on 
the subject of burial is unfortunately mutilated beyond recovery ; but a large 
part of the two more or less complete columns is occupied by a list of ' parony- 
mous ' words, illustrated by citations and references, and it is to the presence of 
this list that the papyrus owes its importance. Not only does the writer adduce 
several forms for which there is no other testimony, but he commonly supports 
his instances by stating where they were to be found, and thereby adds to the 
fragments of a number of Greek authors. Quotations for which the papyrus is 
the sole authority are given from Pindar, Euripides Temenus and Aegeus, 
Aeschylus Phineus, Sophocles Phineus /, Cratinus Malthaci, Archilochus, 
Xenophanes Silli, Antimachus Thebais, ' Leandrius ' (cf. note on 11. 44-5), Eupolis, 
Stesichorus Oresteia, Alcaeus, Hesiod and the Hesiodic Rtjukos Γάμο?, Leucon 
Phrateres, and Ananius. 

The τταρώννμα or derivative words here discussed are forms of the second 
declension having a nominative which is the same as the genitive of a cognate 
form belonging to the third declension, e.g. χρνσάοροί χρνσαόρον, which is parallel 
with χρνσάωρ χρνσάοροί. Treatises on τταρώννμα by Tryphon, Habron, and 
Apollonius Dyscolus are mentioned by Suidas, s. v. Ά-πολλωνιοί Άλeξavbpξvs, and 
are cited by Stephanus of Byzantium, s.vv. Άγάθη, αγυιά, 'ίβηρίαί, Σχοινοΰί. 
Several of the examples found in these excerpts appear also in the papyrus (cf. 
notes on 11, 23, 37-8), and from some similar theoretical treatise our anonymous 
author presumably drew his information. It is, however, doubtful whether any 
of the three grammarians named was his actual source. Tryphon, who flourished 
in the latter half of the first century B. c. (Suidas, s.v.), might perhaps have been 
utilized if the composition of these scholia were very little anterior to the date 
of the papyrus. But Tryphon may well have had his predecessors in this 


particular field. Coincidences in the examples of -παρώνυμα do not occur in 
connexion with him, and even if they did they would not really count for much 
There was no doubt a good deal of repetition in grammatical works of the type 
under consideration, and the instances and quotations would tend to become to 
some extent stereotyped. 

The rather short columns, which lean over considerably to the right are 
written in a clear and neat semi-cursive of medium size. Archaic characteristics 
are less marked than in 1086, but the present papyrus is probably not much 
posterior, r and π especially are formed on an early pattern, and though some of 
the letters, e.g. v, would be consistent with a later date, they do not demand it. 
There are several points of similarity in this script to that of P. Brit. Mus. 133 
(Plate III in Classical Texts from the British Museum), which Kenyon attributes 
to the second century B.C. There too a ν approximating to the form found here 
is employed. On the whole I do not think that 1087 is subsequent to the reign 
of Augustus, and I should be inclined to place it before rather than after the 
turn of the century. Besides marginal paragraphi, both high and medial stops 
are used, but without any clear differentiation of value, and it is not always easy 
to be sure which position was intended. At the end of a note double dots 
commonly appear, as in 856. Accents are added in some of the words quoted 
in the long grammatical note, and occasionally elsewhere. Abbreviation is much 
less frequent than in 1086 ; ού^τω^), φτ,(σΟ, and 'αν[τ\ τον) are the only shortened 
forms occurring. Lemmata, when they commence a line, project by about two 
letters into the left margin ; if they occur within a line, then the line following is 
made to project. 


Col. i. 

]...[. .]σοΐ'[.]. . ίΤ€σ . . ρω[.] . σαιπαν 
]..[... .γικοσηνκαιπα\η\αγζΐν8ι 
]/ίί77 . [. . .λγζΤίΒαποΧυσ^σθαιτου'Ϋω . 
] . . οσ[. . .]ί/σ[.]ΐ' . ασωσίλ^νοσαυτοοί 
5 ]Γ^ίλ€ . [. . .]• προμοσ€μμ€ναι•αντι 
]σωσκα[. . .]μη8€προμοσιστασοτου 
]ι:€κτ[. . . .]ωι•α^(μοι•σν[.]€)^€σγαρ 
]χημα[.] . [.]€ΤΓθ{.]θτ}[.]ννπ[. . .]χησθ€ 

ΙΟ ] . ινπξριαντωνΧξγωρ-αλλονκαν 
15 ]θίαοσσητηρακροι^ίων€^ι8ησ 
2θ ]μμι•τ<ϋΐΤ€ξνμωνπροίλ€υσομ€ 
25 ]ίζήνοίο•\ρνσαοροσ•€νθ€νχρν 



3θ ]ατηγορησασ•τοτανυπτ€ρυ 


Col. i. 

[ ]...[. .](Γθί'[.] . , ί7€σ . . pa)[.] . σαι παν 

[ ]..[....] Ci/coy ην και ττάλτ) λαγ^ΐν 8ι^ 

[. . . ,^μη . [. . .]ι/ ίτί S* άπολνσ€σθαι του γω . 

[....].. οσ[. . ,]ν σ[.]ν . α? ώ? "EXej/oy αύτω 
5 [eTTejreiXe . [. . .]• ΐ7ρόμο8 €μμ€ναι• αντί- 75 

[παλο]?, ώ? κα\1 το\ μη8\ ττρόμο^ ΐστασο του- 

[τω.] 'Έκτ[ορΐ δί]ω• άν{τι τον) €μοί' av[v]€)(€S γαρ 
[. . . . σ]χημα [.] . [.](7Γο[.]θη[.]ν ύπ[€ρο]χής θξ- 

[....].€? ίμφαί[ν\(Εΐν (ξ όν6μ[ατο]9 ποιο . . 
ΙΟ [....]. IV π€ρι αντων λίγων αλλ' ουκ αν 

[kpvaai\T €ξ ουρανόθ^ν πζδίον δξ Ζην, ϋπ[α]- 

[τον] μήστωρ[α]' και ό 'Απόλλων δζ πιθα- 

[fSjy €19 ρωσιν τον "Εκτορο^ και την vnep- 

[βολη\ν διασαφεί και έαντόν θάρσΗ ννν 
15 [τοΐόν τ]οι άοσσητήρα Κρονίων ίξ "Ιδης 

[προ€]ηκ€ παρξστάμζναι και άμύνβιν, 

[Φοΐβ]ον 'Απόλλωνα, αύτύπαινοζ <5' iav- 

[το\ν δΐον κάλων πλην ομοίου τοΓ$• 

[ye πλ]ζίστοΐ9 Ικ σκηνής στρατιώται?. 
2θ [Zciis δ' α]μμι• τω τ €^ υμών προβλ^υσομύ- >j6 

[νω] και ψοί. έττΐ μάρτυρος €στω• το 
[όλον €π]€στω. το δ€ μαρτνρο? παρώννμον 

[ττ] γ]€νικτ] του πρωτοτύπου σνμ- 

[π€]πτωκ€ν, ώί το Τροίζηνο^, ίνθ^ν 
25 [Τρο]ίζήνοιο, χρνσάορο?, ίνθξν χρν- 

[σαό]ραΐ9 €Ϊρηκ€ Πίνδαρο?, το Χάροπο?, 

[€νθ€]ν το Χαροποιό τ άνακτο9, το Χά- 

[λνβο?,] ίνθ^ν Χαλνβοις (ΐπ€ν Ευριπίδης 

[€v Τη]μ€νω^ το Μίλητος, ον(τωή δ' ίλίγ^το 6 Χω- 
30 [κράτονς κ]ατηγορήσα9, το τανυπτίρν- 

[γο9, 'ίνθγν Σιμωνίδης ώκύα γαρ ονδί τα- 

[νυπτ€ρύ]γου μνίας, το διάκτορος, άφ' ου Έρ- 

[μ^ίαν] πψψαντΐ διάκτορον, το άρπαγος, 


Col. ii. 

35 αρτΓαγοιχ[.][)θΐν'καισοφοκλησ€νφιν€ΐά 
ίβηροσ-τοτρα[. .] . . ωνοσπαρακρα 
Ίταραρ-χ^ίλοχωί'Τολαοσαφουφτ' σιμωνί 

4θ 8ησ•ξνλακαίλάονσ€πφαλλων.το€ρυ 

45 θηκ€λ€αν8ρωσκαωνον'τορίψασπί 

5θ τουπαρώοσ-τοαπατωροσ^νθ^ν^ντωι 

55 δμ[.]οναλλονκοίΚ€την'τοτρωοσπα 

ρησι[. .]ωιΤ€νκρουδ€τρωοσ• τοσωλη νοσ 
α[. .]ίατικην€ΐρηκίνζνρι^δησ€ναι 

6ο γ6ίαγ[. . .]ναθλησαντα καιτοΐκτιν({.] 
Sevi .[..•] ταναηκζϊχαλκωί•τ€τα 

65 μ€νοσ•.6φραπνροσ쀕7Γνρίγαρ€και 


Col. ii. 
ev6[<i]v kπ[λ]r|θvvζv -4ίσχ[ύ]λοί kv Φινύ 
35 apnayoi ^ζ^οΐν, και Σοφοκλής kv Φιι/ζΐ a 
χζρσ'ιν άρπάγοις, το πολυπί8ακο9, το 
Ίβηρο9, το τρα[γοπ]ώγωνο9 τταρα Κρα- 
τίνω kv Μαλθακοί?, το άτμ€Ρ09 
τταρ Άρχιλόχω, το λάθ9, αφ' ον φη{σι) ^ιμωνί- 
4θ 8η? ξύλα και λάου? ίπιβάλλων, το "Ερυ- 
Κ09 τταρα Έ€ν[ο]φάρ€ΐ kv e' Χίλλων, το "Αι- 
8os, 'dvOev την αιτιατικην τίθηκΐν 
'Αντίμαχο? kv α Θηβαΐβο? "Αι8ον δύ, 
το Κάωνο?, 'ivOev την αιτιατικην re- 
45 θηκ€ Αίάνδριο? Κάωνον, το ριψάσπι- 

δο? αφ' ου φη[σιν) Εϋπολι? βιψάσπιδόν re χ€Ϊ- 
ρα την Κλζωνύμου, το λιθακό?, evOev 
φη{σ•ϊ) Στησίχορο? kv Όρξστΐία? β' λιθακοΐ?, 
το Κόρυθο?, ykyove δ' ουτο? υίο? Άλβξάνδρου 
5© του Πάριδο?, το άπάτωρο?, 'ivdev kv τω 

Κήι\κ]ο? γάμω ^ίρηται το άπάτωροι, το -^ 

κόκκυγο?, ή δζ λίξι? παρ Άλκαίω, το 
δμωο? τταρ' Ήσιόδω, δμώος €χων μα- 
Κ€λην, και τταρα Αΐύκωνι kv Φράτ^ρσι, 
55 δμ[5>\ον αλλ' ουκ οίκ€την, το Τρώο? πα- 
ρ' ^Ησι[6δ]ω, Τεύκρου 5e Τρωο?, το σωληνο? 
π[α]ρ Άνανιω. '4σθ' οτ€ 5e και άλλασσομί- 
νου του τόνου, ώ? το άγωνο?, <ev6ev την 
α[ιτ]ιατικην €ΐρηκ€ν Ευριπίδη? kv Αι- 
6ο γξΐ άγ[ωνο]ν άθλήσαντα, και το ΐκτινο[?] 

δ' kvίκ[ησ€.] ταναήκ€Ϊ χαλκω• τ€τα- 77 

μύνην 'ίχοντι την άκμήν. Μήνι? δ€ ή o^ei 

ώ? Αίτωλ[ο]ι [ή] οξυθήκτω ώ? Λοκροί. 86- 79 

μ€να[ι] Ίτάλιν άποδότω ό προ? kμ\ μαχό- 
65 μ€νο?. δφρα ττυρόδ 쀕 πυρι γαρ kKai- 
€το πάντα τα σώματα €i? το μη νβκρών 


Col. iii. 

[ T0VT0\ 

σ[ 85 χασφ'^κΐ 

λ[ τα'\α•)(€ΐν\ 

7 ο 8[ ψροαν'δ[ 

σι[ h^H -ΦΑ 

α[ πολκ/λ[ 

7ΓΤο[ /ίθί6ΐ'χοσαπ[ 

75 ^ e[ 

6..[ . . [ 

ηδ[ 8αν . [ 

τωΓ[ 95 Η-^Χ^ί^Ά 

αντ[ ποτινηον•ονσ[ 

φρνζι . [ παρ€πομ€ν[ 

oiS(y[ 8φαρυτον[ 

1-5- This note, which apparently refers to 1. 74, is difficult to reconstruct from the 
damaged remains. The extant scholia do not help. 

2. πάλη is not satisfactory, apart from the fact that the omission of iota subscript is 
unusual in this papyrus, το δη could be read, but not πάλαι nor πάλω. 

3. απολνίσθαι cannot be read. At the end of the line τονγω, not τούτω, seems to 
be clear. 

4. ]νσ[ : the doubtful σ can be any round letter. ]v . ασ may be ]./σασ (-^σαι?), and the 
following ωσ is very uncertain. 

5. The supposed point after the second lacuna may be the tip of a letter. avrinaXos is 
hardly the natural synonym for πρόμο!, which is usually explained as equivalent to πρόμαχος, 
e. g. in Schol. A and ApoUon. £ex. ; moreover a supplement of five letters would be better 
than one of four. But there is no room for a suitable word if avA [τον ... is read, and 
that phrase would be likely to have been abbreviated, as in 1. 7. It may be noticed that 
Eustathius uses the word άντίπαΚο! in his discussion of the passage (p. 666), τ6 be tw άντίηάΚον 
άριστία πΐσύν θύόν τι νομίζα. 

7. Cf. Schol. A ΟΤΙ Ib'uus ω: περί ύτίρου. 

8. eno[i]eiT does not seem admissible, and [π]€πο[ι]θη is hardly adapted to the context. 

For U7r[ipo];^>ji' cf. Schol. Β 8ΐον ίαντον κατ (ξοχην fKoKfafV, 

9-10. The name of Zeus is expected somewhere in these two lines. 

10-12. θ 21-2; 'Ζην ύπατοι/' is similarly quoted in illustration in Schol. B. The 


Col. iii. 




75 vo[ 

85 coy φν{(τι) K[ λίλάχωσι Θανόν- So 

τα' λαχ^βΐν [ττοιήσοοσιν Λνκό- 

φρων S[ 


go €ί Si κ ey[cb tou βλω Scot] $i 81 

μοι eu^oy Άπ[6λλων 



ΦρυξΙ . [ 
οι Se ν[ 
τους ν[ 

8αν . [ 

95 μάχαι? α[ και κρ€μ6ω 

ΤΓΟτΙ νηόν ου σ[ 2θ letters 

νΟ? Ουό €UL [ €1/ TOIS 

7Γαρ€πομύΐ'[οίς στίγοι^- το κρεμάω 
8\ βαρντον[ητζον. 


supplement [epvaaiy is slightly long and perhaps the initial letter stood in 1. i o. The sup^ 
posed point in 1. 12 may be a vestige of the a of μηστωρα. 

13. Wilamowitz suggests fi\s ΐπίρωσιν, but this is hardly consistent with the remains, 
νπ(ρ\βο\η\ν (W— Μ) suits the lacuna rather better than νπ(ρ\οχη\ν. 

14-17. The quotation is from Ο 254-6. 

I7""l8. Cf. Schol. A κα\ on άκαίρως δΐον f αυτόν ό'Έκτωρ, 

21-2. The separation of inl from μάρτυρος is indicated by 1. 22, and so Cramer, 

Anecd. Par. iii. 135. 15 μάρτυροι' μάρτυρα, Ίακώί 8e μάρτυροι' Zeis δ' αμα (st'c) em μάρτνροΒ 

ΐστω. W-M proposed τ6 [πληρίς ίπ]€στω, but irXrjpes would Overload the lacuna, while irX^(pef) 
would not quite fill it. 

23. The vestiges do not at least suggest ]eviK, but y]eviKfj, as W-M remarks, seemg 

indispensable here. Cf. Steph. Byz., S. v. Ίβηρίαι : άπ6 της γενικής "Ιβηροί fvuela, ώς της φύΚακοί 
ό φύΧακος. ' λποΧΧώνιος iv τοις παρωνύμοις φησίν' άπο γΐνικών ev^eiat ιταράγονται, των μίν hnep δυο 
συΧλαβας ομοίως τη (υβΐ'ια κατά τον τόνον προτταροζυνόμΐναι, καΐ η iv άπλω σχημητι η iv συνθΐΤϋρ. 
άπλοΰν μεν οΰν μάρτυρ μάρτυρος ό μάρτυρος^ Χάροψ Χάροπος ό Χάροπος ' Χαροποιό τ ανακτος (cf. 
11. 26-7), Τροίζην Ίροίζηνος ό Ύροίζηνος ' υ'ώς Ύροιζηνοιο' (cf. 11. 24-5), "^βίΡ "^βηρος ό "ΐβηρος 

(cf.l. 37). 

25. \Τρο'^ζηνοιο : Β 847• 

25-6. χρυσαόραις is not found in the extant works of Pindar, who uses the form χρυσάωρ 
in Py^k. V. 104 and Fr. 139. χρυσάορος occurs e.g. in Homer, Ε 509, ο 256. 
2 7• Χαρόποίό τ ανακτάς; Β 672. 


28-9. ΧαΚνβος is known as a Euripidean form from Ale. 980 and Fr. 472. 6, but this 
citation from the Temenus is new. 

3i-2 = Simonides, Fr. 32. 

32-3. α 38. The scholia state that Aristophanes and Zenodotus here read π€μ\Ι/αντ€, 
and Buttmann was no doubt right in his inference that they also read hiAnropov, which is 
found in Vat. Ottob. 308 and Vind. 307. πεμψανης 4νσκοπον other MSS. and edd. 

33-6. The form άρπαγος was known only from Schol. Dorv. Aristoph. P/u/. 800 and 
Arcadius, p. 102. 9, whence Dindorf describes it in Stephanus T/ies. as 2^. forma recentioris 
Graecismi. Only one certain citation of the Phineus of Aeschylus (Fr. 258) and one of the 
first Phineus of Sophocles (Fr, 641) were previously known. 

36. πολυττίδακοϊ is a well-supported variant in Homer, S 307, and elsewhere; it is also 
read e. g. in the H. in Ven. 54 and is found in Hesychius. 

37—8. Cf. Steph. Byz., S.V. Ίβηρίαι: "Ιβηρ "Ιβηρος 6 "ΐβηροί" αφ' ου πάρα Κονα8ράτω iv 
'Ρωμαϊκής χί\ιά8ος e ίστίν Ίβηρυισιν ούτως' και τοι Αίγυσί θ αμα και Ιβηροισι ποΧβμίοντίς. το αντο 
και "Αβρών iv παρωννμοις φησί. και αυτός "ΐβηρος τραγοπώγων ίν Μαλθακοί? ίΐρηται Κρατίνου ( = Fr. 

ΙΟΙ, Kock). If the papyrus is to be trusted, there must be an error here, and τραγοπώγων 
should be emended to τραγοπώγωνος ; αυτός also has occasioned difficulty. It is true that the 
form τραγοπώγωνος is not Otherwise attested, and not a little remarkable that "Ιβηρος and 
τραγοπώγωνος should have occurred in actual juxta-position. But to attribute the confusion 
to the papyrus and bring it into conformity with the text of Stephanus by some such 
alteration as τό "Ιβηρος, (ως) τό (^Ιβηρος) τραγοπώγων πάρα Κρατίνω is hardly justifiable. Perhaps, 
however, a καί has dropped out after "ΐβηρος. τρα\γοπ]ώγωνος would be a very uncertain 
reading apart from the passage of Stephanus, [γοπ] being rather cramped and the vestiges 
of some of the other letters exiguous ; but as it is, little doubt remains. 

38-9. The form ατμ^νος is found in Heysch., Eustathius, Od. p. 1750. 62, and 

AmmoniuS, S. v. θής, who says that it means οϋ μόνον 6 8οΰλος, άλλα κα\ δ ΰποτιταμίνος (λΐύθΐρος. 

That the word occurred in Archilochus was unknown. Was he the source of the anony- 
mous citation in Hesychius ατμ^νον οίτον ? 

39-40. λάοί has hitherto rested on the support of Soph. 0. C. 195 eV Άκρον λάου, on which 

the Schol. in L remarks άπό της λάος βστί παροξννομίνης (υθΐίας, γινομένης από γενικής της Χάος. 
(^Ομηρος λαός) υπό ριπής. οΰτως 'ΐίρω8ιανός ev τω e της καθόλου, Jebb foUowS Dindorf and 

Wecklein in substituting λαός for λάου, and hazards the guess that ' Herodian had perhaps 
no warrant besides this passage (of Sophocles) '. Grammarians had better information than 
what is commonly credited to them. The traditional λάου should in future be allowed 
to stand. W-M notes that the word is probably to be also recognized in Hesiod Fr. 115. 3 

λεκτους εκ γα'ιης λάους (λαοΰς Et. Gud. Et. Angel., άλίονς Strabo vii. p. 322, άλεας Rzach with 
Villebrun ; cf. Cramer, Anecd. Ox. i. 264. 27 'ϋσίο^ος 8έ παρά τό άλες τό σημαίνον τό άθροΰν, 
άλαός, λαός αφαιρέσει τοϋ α\ 

40-1. "Ερυκος is not a known form ΐοτ'Έρυξ, but the first letter is most probably « and 
the occurrence of the name in the works of Xenophanes is eminently natural. The present 
is the first reference to separate books of the Si//i, the attribution of which to Xenophanes 
by Strabo (p. 643) and others has occasioned much discussion. A careful review of the 
evidence is given by C. Wachsmuth in his Sillographi Graeci. He arrives at the sensible 
conclusion that the Silli of Xenophanes were a poem or series of poems in hexameters 
wherein various philosophers and poets were attacked ; and that they were so called by 
grammarians on account of their similarity to the Silli of Timon. Only one line is quoted 
expressly from the work (Schol. Aristoph. Equit. 406), but eleven other fragments are 
assigned to it by Diels, Poet. Phil. Fragmenta, pp. 39-41. 

41-3. "AiSoy: this is another new form. 


44-5. Κάωρ, gen. ϊίάωνοί, is cited by Theognostus in Cramer, Anecd. Oxon ii ρ qo 
and Κάω./ο5 IS found without explanation in Suidas. Who this Leandrius may be is 
uncertam. C. Keil has shown good reason {Vindiciae onomaL, 1843) for correcting Mavbpos 
or Aea.Spto. ma number of passages, e.g. Diog. Laert. i. i. 28, to Macavbptos, i.e. the 
Milesian historian whose name is guaranteed by C. I. G. 2905. 8 ; and Meineke goes 

^/!? ?/cc^' ^V^l"^'"^ Μα«ί.βρ.ο. in Steph. Byz., S. v. "Υδη, for the Aeav8po, or Nea.Spoj 

oi the Mbb. Ihe best evidence for a writer called Leandrius is this papyrus which 
very possibly has fallen into a common error, though its early date entitles it to some 

, 45-7• ptV'aaTTiSos occurs only here. Cf. Aristoph. Nud. 353 Κλ(ώννμον αΐται top 

ριψασπιν χθ^9 ιδονσαι and the Schol. τοϋτορ ώί• δ«λόι. και ,'πΐ τψ παρατάξίως ρίψαρτα τί,ρ άσπί8α οΓ 
Tf άλλοι κωμω8ο\ διαβάλλονσι πάντβς και fp roh ΣφηξΙν 6 αυτός. 

47-8. λιθακόί is included in a list of words in -okos by Arcadius, p. 51. 7. Bekker's 
Anecd. ii. p. 783 (z= Bergk, Fr. 31) is the only other express citation of the second book of 
the Uresteia. 

50-1. ί-ηάτωρος is not otherwise attested. It is noticeable that the name of Hesiod 
does not accompany the K^v^or yapo^, regarding the authenticity of which doubts were 
entertained in antiquity ; cf. Athen. ii. p. 49 b Ήσ-.Όδοί eV τώ Υ,^νκο, yap<o-Khp yhp ypappa- 

τικωρ iraibjs αποξ^νωσι τοΰ πυιητοΐ, ra ίττη ταΰτα, αλλ' ipoi δοκ^ϊ άρχαϊα elpai— τρίποδα: τίς τραπίζας 

φησι, and on the^other side Plutarch, Afor. 'jsof καθάπ^ρ o5. τ6 nip t^p ίλψ ^ξ ?,, άρηφθη, 

μητίρα και ττατίρ ουσαρ, rjadup, as 6 τ6ρ Κήνκος yapop ds τα Ίίσιόδου παρ€μβαλωρ (ίρηκΐΡ The 

poem IS also cited as Hesiod's in Schol. Apollon. Rhod. i. 1289; six fragments are 
attributed to it by Rzach. 

52. KOKKvyo,, which I owe to W-M, is another unknown form. There is little doubt 
01 the correctness of the reading. 

53• ^^^od' ^^^« 470. Whether the word should be accented δμωοί or δμωό, was not 
agreed; cf. Choerob. in Bekker, Anecd. p. 1181 ώσπ.ρ 6 Τρώ. τοΐ, Ύρωό, και ό Ύρώος, ό δμώ, 

τονδμωο:• δμωος ίχωρ μακίληρ, and Etym. Magn. p. 77°. 35 ^<^rL Τρώί Τρωόί κα\ δμώς δμωό: 
χωρΐ! τον ι, και μΐτάy(τaι η yepiKif us ΐΐθίΐαρ κα\ γίνεται Ύρωό: καϊ δμωόί χωρ]ς τού ι. 

55• The papyrus makes a small addition to the three existing fragments of Leucon 

\ '/■ P* '^°'^^• "^^^ ^parep(s were produced on the same occasion as the Peace of 

55-6. For the form Τρώο? cf. the note on 1. 53. It must of course be a nominative 
and IS apparently equivalent to Τρώϊ, the mythical king of Troy, as in Malalas iv. Tros 
was the great grandson of Teucer. Τεύκρου δε Τράο^ does not occur in the extant remains 
of Hesiod ; but the name of the author, though quite suitable, is by no means certain. 

56-7. σωληνοί is otherwise unexampled. The scanty remnants of the lamboRrapher 
Ananius are mostly derived from Athenaeus. 

58-60. &γωρο! is given by Hesychius as an Aeolic form ; cf. Phot. Lex. &γωρο! κατά 
σχηματκτμορ άντι τον ό άγων' άπό δέ γέρικη: ^σχηματίσθη' οΰτω: 'Αλκαίο: ό λυρικό: πολλάκι: 
εχρησατο [tr. Ι20, Bergk). The quotation from the Aegeus is new. 

.> . ^°-\-J^ ^ιΊκ[ησε], which was suggested by W-M, is right, it would be equivalent to 
εξερικησε, has come into vogue.' This is very suitable, since ϊκτινο: is a common form • 
and the use of the simple verb, though unusual in this sense, seems quite possible' 
ο €1/ I ... IS less likely. 

With regard to the accent, Theognost. 67. 17 and Etym. Magn. 470. 35 agree with 
the papyrus, while Herodian, ap. Eustath. p. 1825. 12, writes iWi.oi, which is commonly 
adopted. ^ 

61-2. Cf. Schol. Did. επιμηκει και τεταμίρψ εχορτι, τοντεστιρ ηκορημενηρ, τηρ άκμηρ, and 


Apollon. Lex. S. v. τανΰηκΐς^ ore μέν το ξίφος . . . σννθίτως Xeyei το Τΐταμίνην (χον την ακην, 

τοντ€στι την άκμην. Menis is an Otherwise unknown commentator. 
64. A stop is likely to have disappeared after παΚιν. 
65 sqq. The loss of this long note concerning burial is very unfortunate. Schol. A 

merely remarks ort καθοΚον διά nvpos o?Se -γινομίνας τας ταφάί. 

73-5. These three lines project slightly into the margin, though not so much as the 
Homeric lemmata. Perhaps the indentation was unintentional ; or these lines may be 
a quotation from some other source. 

86—9. Cf. Schol. A ΧΐΚάχωσι' δτι άντι τον Χαχίΐν ττοι^σωσιΐ'. άνα^ιπλασιασμος \(\άχωσι. 

Αυκό]φρων and ποικ[λ[λ{ΐ are restored by W-M, who suggests that something like η 8e 
αναδίπ-λωσίί] ποικ[Κ[λ€ΐ την ττοίησιν stood in 11. 88-9. The letter following φρων may well be 
a, o, or ω instead of δ. 

90-I. Verse 81 seems to have been divided into two lemmata, separated by a very 
short comment; or the scribe might be supposed to have made a mistake and to have 
written several letters which he had to delete. Unless some such hypothesis is adopted 
1. 90 will be about ten letters shorter than those of Cols, i-ii, which there is no reason to 
suppose and 11. 85-6 tend to disprove. 

96-9. ποτί: so most MSS. and Eustath. ; ιτροτί edd. with Vind. 117 and a 
Breslau MS. For τό κριμάω, which was restored by W-M, cf. Eustath. ad loc. το δί Kptpou» 

πλεονασμον ΐχ€ΐ του ο της παραληγούσης, (ϊληττται δε άντ\ μΐλΧοντος τοΰ κρεμάσω. 

1088. Medical Receipts. 

23-2x41 cm. Early first century. 

The following series of medical receipts is written on the verso of 1086 in 
a cursive hand probably dating from the earlier part of the first century. Three 
columns are nearly entire, and there are traces of a fourth, but practically 
nothing of it remains. Col. i is preceded by a blank space considerably wider 
than the margins between the columns and therefore was presumably the 
commencement, the roll which contained the Homeric scholia having been 
subdivided before these prescriptions came to be inserted in it. They are 
a miscellaneous collection, including local applications for Λvounds and sores, 
leprosy, flow of blood, polypus, and to induce sneezing, and potions for quartan 
fever, liver-complaints, dropsy, insomnia, and convulsions (?). Papyri of this class 
are not infrequent ; cf. e. g. 234, P. Tebt. 273, P. Rylands 39-29 (d), Berl. Klas- 
sikertexte, iii. pp. 32-3. The writer, who was rather inaccurate, shows anoticeable 
fondness for r\ instead of et before another vowel ; he also has a curious datival 
form in I. 32. 

Col. i. 

To μήλινοι/ κολ\{νριον) προς ρ€ΰμα 

και έλκώματα και πληγας 

και αΐμάλωπαί' 


κα8μήας {8ρα\μαΐ) δ, ψιμιθίου (βραχμαι) η, 
5 αμύλου (8ραχμαι) S, λίθου σχί(σ•τοΰ) πΐπλ{υμ^νου) (δραχ^μ^) α, 
κρόκου {δραχμή) α, οπίου (τριώβολον), κόμμζ{ω^) (δραχμαΐ) δ, 
apfOTTrji προ^ λ^πτα ρεύματα 
και έλκώματα' 
ΙΟ αμύλου (δραχμαϊ) η, στίμ^ω? {δραχμαΐ) β, 
οπίου {τριώβολον), λίπίδο^ {τριώβολον), 
ψιμιθίου {δραχμαΐ) β, κ6μμ€{ω9) {δραχμαι) β, 
λ^πρικψ {α\κανθαρίδ{ων) {δραχμή) α, άμι, 
15 ίύζώμου σπ€ρμα{τος), παραιθου, 
μ^λανθίου, σινάπί{ω^), καρδάμου, 
ττίσσης ύγρά^. χρόοι τοΐ? 

ϊσχαιμον χαλκίτιδζΐ λήα χρώι 
2ο και ίύθίως ίπιστήσζΐ. 

αίμα άπο μυκτήρων στησαί' μάνναν 
ψύρασον χυλωι πράσωι και ίνάλιψον 
τον χυλον ίνδόθζν. 

Col. ϋ. 

ΊΓταρνικον Ιλλφόρου λευκού 
25 προσφατώτ^ρον τρίψα^ ίμψύσα^ς} 

€is τούί μυκτήρα?, ή στρουθήωι 

ωσαύτως η καστορήω ωσαύτως. 

npbs οζαίνα^' άρσ^νικον τρΐψον 

λήον, ΰπτιον κατακλίνας τον άν- 
3© Θρωπον θ^ράπ^υζ, η έλλίβόρωι 

μίλανι ωσαύτως χρήσον. 

προ9 πυλύπου? τούί €μ μυκτήρ^σ^ 

σιν γ€ΐνομ€νου9' άφροΰ νίτρου όπτοΰ {τριώβολον), 

κύμινου {δραχμή), ίρΐως {δραχμή)' τρ€ίψα9 ΐμφύσ{ησ)ον 
35 €iy Toi>9 μυκτήρας, kav δ\ ξηρότεροι 


ώ<η σνκ7]ίον rbu φλοιοί ^ηρον τρίψαί 

\ηον ίμφύσα. 

προ? Tovs τίταρταίον?' όπου σιλφήον (ό/3ολό$•), 

ζμνρνη{^) {6βο\6$). άλλο ψώμισίβα)• κωι/ήο{υ) (δραχ/ιαί) γ^ νοσκνάμο(υ) 
(δραχμαϊ) γ, 
4θ όπίον (βραχ^μαΐ) β, καστορήου (δραχμή) α, έλλΐβόρου μ€{λανο9) (δραχ^μη) α, 

λήα ποίησα? καΐ χωρι? €καστον ανάπλα- 
σα? μ^θ' νδατος κολλύρια πόΐΐ ηλίκον 

Αίγνπ[τιορ) κναμον, ύτα[ν\ kv τηι σκιά ξηρά- 

να? ταντα νήστηι δίδον πύν τρίψα? kv γλυ- 
45 κ^ωι Ιμικοτνλίωι, προλονσα? προ τη? λήμ- 

ψ€ω(?) όρων β και φακον προ? τον? πόδα? 

προτιθβί?, και σκ^πάζ^ιν ιματίοι?. 

Col. ϋί. 

πάτημα προ? ήπ[α]τικ[ο]ν?' 

άκόρον (δραχ^μή), πανάκον? (ρβολό?), νάρδον (οβολό?), 
5θ δανκον\?\ (δραχ^μαΐ β). βρα[δίω? 

πινίτωι μ^τα γλνκίω? ή μίλιτο[?. 
άλλο• πανάκον? (δραγ^μαΐί) β, άκαρον? {δραγ^μαϊ) β, 

δανκον{?\ (δραχμή), νάρδον (όβολό?)• μ€τά 

γλνκίω? και μίλιτο? και 
55 στροβίλων κ{€κ)[ρ]αμ€νων δο? π€Ϊν. 

άλλο kvepyk? ίκανώ?• κιννάμοίν) [. . , 

ζμνρνη? (δραχμαι) ι, νάρδον (δραχμαΐ) <^, σ€(σ€)λ€[ω? 

Αιθιοπικον (δραχμαΐ) ς"* μ^τ ω|ω|οΟ λ€ά[να? 

χωρι? €κα[σ]τον και κ€ντανρ€^ον 
6ο χνλώι άναπλάσα[?] ηλίκον Α\•γνπ(τιον) 

κνάμον δί[ί'\δον π€Ϊν kv μ€λικρ[ά- 

τωι θβρμώι. 

πάτημα νδρωπικων 6ρίοσ{σ]ζλίνο{υ) . [. , 

μνρσίνη(?) (δραχμαϊ) η, καρύων πικρώ(ν) (δραχμάΐ) δ, 
65 δαύκον σπίρμα(το?) (δραχμαϊ) <γ. 

νπνωτικον πάτημα' νοσκ[νάμον . ., 


^ννησου {δραχμή) a, οπίου (τριώβολον)' /ie/'^[ay 56y. 

χρ[ηστδ9). '^«^«^'^«^^^'for α^ρυανου {δραχμή) a, λ[. . . 
λιαθζωρ . . . ( ) €VTo{ ) {δραχμαϊ) δ. [ 

4- ψιμνθιο Fap. and so passim. 22. Ι πράσον. 24. 1. πταρμικον. ^Ι.Ιχρησαί. 

32. 1. πολύπουί. 34• « of τ/)€ΐ\//•α? and ο of e/x0Wui/ COrr. from α. 39. ψωμίσ{μα) 

added above the line. 43. t of σκία corr. from e ? 44. 1. γ^νκ^ως. 45. 1. ήμικοτνλίωι. 

40. 1. ώρώι/. 52. Ι.'ακόρου. 6ΐ. 1. /ci'a/Lioj'. 

1-67. 'The yellow salve for discharges, wounds, bruises, and weals; calamine 4 dr., 
white lead 8 dr., fine meal 4 dr., purified schist 1 dr., saffron i dr., opium 3 ob., gum 4 dr.' 
water. ' 

A good remedy for small discharges and wounds : fine meal 8 dr., antimony 2 dr., 
opium 3 ob., flake of copper 3 ob., white lead 2 dr., gum 2 dr., water. 

For leprosy : cantharides i dr., ammi, rocket-seed, . . ., nigella, mustard, cress, raw 
pitch. Apply locally. 

Styptic : use pounded rock-alum, and it will stop, (the blood) at once. 

To stop nose-bleeding : mix frankincense with onion-juLce and apply the juice inside. 

To cause sneezing : pound fresh some white hellebore and blow it into the nostrils, or 
use soap-wort or castor in the same way. 

For sores in the nose : rub yellow orpiment smooth, then lay the man on his back and 
treat him, or use black hellebore in the same way. 

For polypus growing in the nostrils : baked soda 3 ob., cummin i dr., orris-root i dr. ; 
rub them and blow into the nostrils. If the sore is rather dry, rub smooth some dry bark of 
fig and blow in. 

For quartan fever : juice of silphium i ob., myrrh i ob. Another dose : hemlock 3 dr., 
henbane 3 dr., opium 2 dr., castor i dr., black hellebore i dr. ; pound and wotk them up 
separately with water and make pastilles of the size of an Egyptian bean, then dry in the 
shade and give them to the patient to drink fasting, rubbing them in half a cotyle of raisin 
wine, having previously given him a bath two hours before taking ; apply a warm bottle to 
the feet, and cover him up with blankets. 

Draught for liver-patients: sweet flag i dr., opopanax i ob., spikenard i ob., parsnip 
2 dr. ; to be drunk slowly with raisin wine or honey. 

Another receipt : opopanax 2 dr., sweet flag .2 dr., .parsnip i dr., spikenard i ob. ; 
give to drink with raisin wine and honey and pine-cones mixed. 

Another, tolerably strong : cinnamon . . ., myrrh 10 dr., spikenard 6 dr., Aethiopian 
seseli 6 dr. ; rub smooth separately with egg and work up with juice of centaury, and give 
a dose of the size of an Egyptian bean in warm honey and water. 

Draught for dropsy-patients : mountain-parsley . . ., myrtle 8 dr., bitter almonds 4 dr., 
seed of parsnip 6 dr. 

Soporific : henbane . . ., anise i dr., opium 4 ob. ; mix and administer.' 

I. μηλιναι ίμηΚαστροι are dealt with in Galen, xiii. pp. 503 sqq., where a number of pre- 
scriptions are given. He says κάΚύν δ' tdos iarl rots larpois άπλώί μεν xXcopas και μηλίναχ και 
Kippas, οσαι κοΚλωσί rf τα μη πάνυ μεγάλα τραύματα κα\ ΐλκη σννονλονσιν. At the end of the line 
perhaps ρενμα(^α) should be read. 

5. For λίθο! σχιστός cf. Galen, xii. p. 196. 7, Diosc. v. 144. It is said by the latter to 



come from Western Iberia, and ττΚηρυί bi και κοιλώματα , , . κα\ προς ρηζΐΐ: , . . λίαν ivepyet. 

■ηΚΰνίσβαι is used of Χίθοι e. g. in Galen, xiii. p. 407. 

8. άρ(στη{ι] is very doubtful, but I can find no other reading that yields any sense. 
The letters are more like αρσνηι or αρΐτηι. τ is comparable to the supposed τ of το(^ ) in 
1. 69 ; η has a taller first stroke than usual, like that of a φ or >//•, but neither of those letters 
seems admissible, αρσίνι is unsuitable, nor would such a distinction be likely. 

14. For κανθαρ'ώ{ων) cf. Galen, xii. p. 363 epi^apfv fie {sc. ras κανθ.) κα\ ταΊς irpos >\τώρας κα\ 

\(ΐτρας άρμοζονσαΐ! δννάμΐσι, and Diosc. Έυπορ. i. 1 28. The initial α was probably added 
owing to some confusion with άκανθα. 

1 5. παραιθου is fairly clear, but is not a known word. Was ττνρίθρου meant ? Dioscorides 

says that it -nphs ΐψνγμ€να be η napeipfva μίρη τον σώματος άκρως άρμόζΐΐ (ϋΙ. ^ρ)• 

1 6. For μ^λανθίου here cf. e.g. Galen, xii. p. 70 ο^δ' οτι λΐπρας . . . ίκβάλλ(ΐ θανμαστόν f'oTt, 
for σινάπ({ως^, DiosC. ϋ. 1 83 σΰι» o|et Se προς λίπρας, and for καρδάμου ib. 1 84 άποσμηχΐΐ λέπρας. 

1 9• χαλκΊτώΐΐ : cf. e.g. Galen, xii. p. 241 μΐμι-/μίνας ΐχ€ΐ την Τι στυπτικην κα\ δριμύαν δύναμιν. 

It is a common remedy of modern barbers. 

21—3. Cf. Diosc. ii. p. 178 αΐμα ό ;^νλόί αυτον (jT. του πράσον) ΐστησι συν o^fi, και μάλιστα 

το €κ μυκτηρων φ(ράμ(νον, μάννης η λιβανωτοΰ μιγ€ντος. Α number of Other receipts are given in 
Galen, xiv. pp. 337-9, 416-18. 

24. Cf. Diosc. iv. 148 πταρμουςτ€ ψΐθίζίΐ {sc. ίλλ(β. λ(υκ.), and Έυπορ. i. 3. 

27. Diosc. ii. 192 says of στρονβίον, Kipe'i 8e κα\ πταρμούς, and of καστόριον, ΐστι be κα\ 

28-37. Remedies for οζαιναι and πολυποι are specified e.g. by Diosc. Ευπορ. i. 159, 160, 
and Galen, xiv. 336-7, 416-17. άpσevικόv is prescribed by the latter, p. 337 ; white hellebore 
and άφρόνιτρον, pp. 416, 417. At the end of 1. 28 a horizontal stroke might be interpreted 
ks the sign for i obol, but the amount seems immaterial here, and a rather smaller dash at 
the end of the next line clearly has no such meaning. 

32. μυκτηpeσσιv : the use of the Aeolic dative is remarkable; cf. C. P. R. 242. 10 

36. συκηιου might be for συκ(€)ίου, but that word is only used in the sense of a decoction 
of figs. Possibly σικύου is meant. 

38 sqq. In a prescription of Harpalus for quartan fever in Galen, xiv, p. 167, σμύρνα and 
καστόριον are included ; other remedies are given ib. pp. 524, 561, Diosc. Έυπορ. ii. 21. 

39. ψώμισ{μα), which has been inserted here, is used by Galen, xii. p. 1004, in 
connexion with the feeding of infants. 

43. The Egyptian bean was a common measure of magnitude; cf. e.g. Galen, xiv. 
p. 462 χαλκοΰ κΐκανμίνον όσον κνάμου Ai'y. Its equivalent weight IS given ib. xix. p. 780 as 
i^ ob. 

44. νησημ: cf. Moeris, p. 270 νηστις Αττικοί, νηστης "Eλληveς and e.g. Apollon. Jiis/. 

Mirab. 51 ore νηστης ΰπηρχ€ν, Berl. Klassikertexie, iii. p. 31. 2. i, where read νηστης χρώ. 
The termination of γλυκ€ωι (for -ως) was probably affected by that of ημικοτυλίωι ; cf. I. 22. 
-(ως for -eoς is frequently found in later Greek; cf Lobeck, Phrynichus, p. 247. 

46. φακόν : cf. e.g. Hippocr. Ilep\ γυν. φΰσ. ii. p. 571 Kiihn, αυτοΊς τυΊς ράκισι θepμaivωv, 
και τοΊς φακοΊς τοϊς οστρακίνοις το ΰδωρ εγχίων (earov. They were SO called On aCCOUnt of their 


48. If ^7i[a]riit[o](;s is right, the letters τικ, the remains of which are scanty, were rather 
widely spaced, προς ηπατικούς occurs as a heading in Galen, xiv. p. 454, and it appears to 
suit the character of the prescriptions of 11. 49-62. Cf. ib. pp. 374-5, xiii. pp. 198 sqq., 

Diosc. Έυπορ. ii, 58-9. 

• 55• κραμπών seems to have been written for κΐκραμ4νων•. there would barely be room for 


k\a'i\ even if αμενων Were a word. For στροβίλωρ cf. DioSC. i. 88 στρόβιλο* Se . . . μ(τά γΚνκίος 
ή σικΰον σπίρματοί ττινόμΐνοι . . . άμβΧυντικοΙ των irepi κύστιν κα\ νΐφρονς δριμυτήτων. 

57~8. The letter before the lacuna may be «, but since σίλινον Αίθιοηικόν is apparently 
not a known variety, it seems likely that there was another lipography here and that aeaeXi 
Αίθιοπικόν (Diosc. iii. 54) was meant. At the end of the line λίΐ^[κοΰ is not impossible, but 
the remains of the last letter before the lacuna suit a rather better than v. 

63. Various πότψα np6s νδρωπικούς are given in Galen, xiii. p. 205, xiv. 462, xv. 912, 
Diosc. Ενπορ. ii. 63—5 ; άφί-^ημα ριζών σΐΚ'ινων and μυρσίνη! φύλλα are mentioned by the latter. 

68. κατασπασμικός does not occur, but this word seems more intelligible than κατασπασ' 
TiKOs, and the letter before ι suggests μ rather than τ. αβρνανον is perhaps meant for άβροτόνου, 
which according to Diosc. iii. 26 βοηθά σπάσμασιν, inier alia. For the marginal note of 
approbation, written as usual in the form of a monogram, cf. 1087. 43 ; it was repeated in 
the margin of the lost fourth column. 

69. The letters after ων might be read τ[ι]κου. το( ) is possibly υδ( ), i. e. Iv vh{aTi). 

1089. An Alexandrian Chronicle. 

25 X 14• I cm. Third century. 

The recto of this papyrus contains a fragment, too much mutilated to be 
worth reproduction, of a second-century land-survey. On the verso are remains 
of three columns, written in upright uncials, which may be assigned with 
probability to the third century. The hand is sufficiently well formed, though 
marked by no great regularity ; towards the ends of the lines there is a rather 
strong tendency to compression and reduction in the size of the letters. No 
stops occur nor other lection signs beyond the diaeresis. In one or two places 
marks of doubtful significance are inserted in the margin (11. 26, 32). 

Of Cols, i and iii only a few disconnected letters have survived, but the 
intermediate column, though also much damaged, is in its upper portion in fair 
preservation. It belongs to a narrative of certain events in which the principal 
actors are, on the one hand Flaccus, on the other Isidorus and Dionysius. The 
identity of the first two of these is immediately evident. Flaccus is no doubt 
the praefect L. Avillius Flaccus, the subject of Philo's diatribe ; and Isidorus 
must be the well-known Alexandrian gymnasiarch, one of the instigators of 
Flaccus in his oppression of the Jews, subsequently his accuser, and eventually, 
as the papyri have proved, himself a victim. Dionysius also may now be 
recognized in a hitherto obscure passage of the Adversus Flaccum. Philo 
describes the abettors and tools of Flaccus as Διονυσιοι, δημοκόποί, Αάμττωνίς, 
γραμματοκύψωΐξζ, Ίσίδωροι, σΓασιάρχαι, φίλοπράγμον€9, κακών ivperai, ταρα^ιπολιδίί 

Ι 2 


(Mangey, ii. p. 520). Mangey here proposed to read Διοζ^υσιοκολακβ?, with an 
allusion to the Sicilian tyrant, on the very insufficient ground that, while 
Lampon and Isidorus were familiar names, the history of the period had no 
record of an Alexandrian Dionysius. This criticism, which the structure of 
Philo's sentence is itself enough to condemn, is finally disposed of by the appear- 
ance of a Dionysius in the company of Isidorus and Flaccus. He, too, was 
obviously a prominent figure in local politics, and may be presumed to have 
been associated with Lampon and Isidorus in the anti-Semitic movement. 

Unfortunately the situation disclosed by the papyrus is not very clear, and 
our knowledge, which for the most part depends upon Philo, is too limited 
to throw much light upon it. According to Philo's account Isidorus, after having 
been in close relations with Flaccus, became estranged on finding himself less 
influential than he had imagined. He therefore endeavoured to stir up odium 
against the praefect, and by means of bribery brought about a demonstration 
against him at the Gymnasium. Some of the demonstrators were arrested and 
confessed that they were agents of Isidorus, who thereupon found safety in 
flight {Adv. Flaccum, pp. 537-8). No doubt he disappeared from the scene 
until the fall of Flaccus, which was not long delayed, enabled him to return. 
The episode described in the papyrus therefore belongs to the period prior to 
the exposure of Isidorus. Flaccus is represented as going to the Serapeum, i. e. 
the famous Alexandrian temple, having previously given certain secret instruc- 
tions. Isidorus accompanied by Dionysius and a woman named Aphrodisia, 
who is not otherwise known, then enter and are accosted by a certain yipaio^^ 
\v\io prostrates himself before Isidorus and begs him not to insist on making his 
way into the presence of Flaccus (/x^ βιαζον irpos το[ν] Φλ[ά]κκον, II. 27-38). 
Dionysius declines to be deterred (11. 38-42). Flaccus, who seems meanwhile to 
have been in concealment, thereupon approaches and engages with Isidorus in 
a conversation which the mutilated condition of the papyrus renders obscure 
(11. 42 sqq.), but towards the end (11. 56-9) relates to the payment of a sum of 
five talents. It would appear from the narrative that Dionysius was supposed 
to be in danger (cf 11. 48-9), and that Flaccus was setting a trap for him or 
Isidorus or both of them. But who then is the yepatos and what is the meaning 
of his intervention ? His own reference in 1, ^6 to the yipovm strongly suggests 
that the term yepatos here, as occasionally elsewhere (e. g. Dittenberger, 
Or. Gr. htscr. 751. i), has the technical meaning of 'elder'; and the body of 
elders to which this yepatos belonged was presumably the council which at this 
period presided over the Jews of Alexandria, and of which Flaccus, as Philo 
relates, had thirty-eight members publicly scourged {Adv. Flaccum, pp. 527-8). 
If the yipaio^ was a Jewish elder, the emphasis laid by him on his presence 



in the temple of Serapis (11. 33-4) is readily understood : that was not the place 
where he would be expected to be found. But the part which he here plays 
becomes very surprising. He does not seem to be acting as the tool of Flaccus, 
but to be animated by concern and regard for Dionysius. Is it possible that 
a common opposition to the praefect brought about a temporary reconciliation 
between the party of Isidorus and the Jews ? In subsequently becoming the 
accuser of Flaccus, Isidorus may in a sense be regarded as fighting the battle 
of his former enemies. But the truce, if truce there was, did not last, for it was 
as an anti-Semite that Isidorus was himself sentenced by Claudius. 

There is indeed small chance of success, without further and less ambiguous 
data, in following the tortuous paths of Alexandrian intrigue during this stormy 
time. But the interest with which the policy and fate of Isidorus and his 
fellows were evidently regarded by their compatriots, encourages the hope of 
fresh accessions to the evidence. An account of his trial together with Lampon 
is preserved in the well-known papyrus fragments at Berlin and Cairo of which 
a revised text has recently been published by Wilcken in Abhandl. d. Phil.- Hist. 
Kl. d. K. Sachs. Gesellsch. d. Wissensch. xxvii. No. 23. That their memory 
was kept green is clear from the allusion made by another Alexandrian, 
Appianus, when he was himself in a similar position, as reported by 33. The 
present text deals with an earlier stage in Isidorus' career, and is not necessarily 
connected with the documents concerning his trial and sentence or that of other 
Alexandrian citizens. The relation between those various documents is itself 
still a matter of uncertainty. Deissmann suggested that they belonged to a 
history of Alexandrian anti-Semitism {Theol. Literaturz. 1898, 602-6), Reinach 
to a chronicle of the vicissitudes of Alexandrian gymnasiarchs [Rev. des Etudes 
juives, xxxvii. p. 224), while others do not regard them as parts of any single 
whole. So much, however, seems agreed, that these ' heathen acts of Martyrs ' 
(Bauer, Archiv, i. pp. 29-47) were written from the Alexandrian-Greek point 
of view, and it is highly probable that their real motive was hostility to the 
Roman Government rather than to the Jews. The Alexandrians were anti- 
Semitic because the Jews were pro-Roman (cf. Wilcken, /. c, pp. ']^6-η and 825, 
where further references are given). It is natural to refer 1089 to the same class 
of what may be roughly described as * nationalist ' literature. Perhaps this is 
even some of the setting in which an account of the ' martyrdom ', as recounted 
in the Berlin and Cairo papyri, was embedded. That, however, is quite pro- 
blematical, and a negative answer would leave unprejudiced the view that this 
new Isidorus text represents ideas and interests similar to those of its prede- 
cessors, and that it originated and was current in similar circles. 




Col. i. Col. ii. 

va 25 ουν 6 Φ\άκκ[ο^ e/y το Χ]αραπύον κ€- 

tpay λΐνσα9 kv κρνπ[τω Ιτοιμ\άζ€σθαι το χρήμα. 

μαι άνίργ^ται Sk κ[αϊ\ 6 'Ισίδωρος συν ττ\ Α- 

ία, φροδισία κα[ΐ\ τω Διονυσίω^ kvTos Se 

V τον ν€ω €[ί\σ€λθ6ντ€9 {Se} ό 'Ισίδωρος 

Κ€ΐ 3° 'f°^^ ^ Διονύσιος προσ€κννησαν. και 

\νν τ6τ€ epiw\jr€v iavTov [6 y]eyoatoy, γονυ- 

]μο κλίνης δ' ^χ[ο\μ€ν[ο]9 [τ]οϋ Α[ι]οννσίον 

βον λύγων, ιδού, δ[ί]σπ[οτ]α Διονύσια, άν- 

] . τικρν του Χα[ρά\πιο[ς\ 6 yepaios' μη βι- 

€ 33 «^ον irpbs το[ν] Φλ[ά]κκον, άλλα συν 

]αν τοις γύρονσιν [. .]θ[. .]αν. τι σον nopev- 

rjp Θίντος Τ} . . € . ατρ . . φ . μ^ν ; μ^τα- 

ατοι νόησον, τΙκ[ι/οΐ'] Δ[ι'\ονύσΐζ. 6 δί άντύ- . 

λρν Ίτ^ν, ίύθίτΐς [ δ]€ δ€ντ€[ρ]ον μη 

Ο) α 4° βονλζΐ άρνήσ\ασβαι το\ν Φλάκκον ; et 

δως δ€ΐ τη vea σ[ζλήντ} σ]ύν αύτω ίΐναι, 

^01 μ€ν ^μ['] i^i[^^]^[P^^^• €]πήλ6€ν ό Φλάκ' 

]α κος KcoJ\ ί\β\ω[ν τον ΊσC\δ[ω'\f>ov elirev, 

]e το μ\ν . . . ν[. . . .]/χ[.] . ^στίν τις 

]ρισ 45 λοιπόν ήμω[ν ] . . eo-e . €V€iv 

]υ ό μη € ... [ ] . € . . ν ό προκα- 

]ί/ θημζνό^ς ]λ[.] . ω ονν σ\ τ[ο\ν 

\ιω \. .^υ . ον Χαρ[απ ] ' • V κακόν ποι- 

ζΐν] τω . . [ Διο]νυσίω. ομνν- 

50 [ω σ]οι τ . [ ]? • ?5 Ψ^ ΤΨ ^Ψ' 

ό] δί Διον[νσιος €Ϊπ€ν(?),] μηδίποτ€ 

. ']^yiro[ ] . . . ev αντον ίίς 

...].[ ]•[•]•[•] Ψ<^ντον δ? 

r]o[i' Ί]σ[ί]δωρον ούδ€ 

65 [Φλάκ]κος [.]λο[ ]•[••••] ^Vy TV^ '"??" 



Col. iii. 

65 α[ 




70 κίτ[ 
. διά[ 

75 [.]r . [ 




» ► α^ήθ^ιαν 8ω\σ\ ..[...] ύπ\(} τον e- 
. . .]ογ τάλαντα π€ΐ/τ[€ . .] . iv γ^ρνσω 
ά]ριθμήσαί τα[ν]τα [τΓ]ΐ3ρθίμ€νοι κα- 
τά μί]σοΐ' τον Upov .[...]. σοι 6 ΙσίΒωροί 
. .]ηθη 7Γαρακ[. ...].. τον τόκον 

. .] άλλα ο . . . [ ] κατ€ρχ€[. . .] 

1 8 letters ] • τον 'Ισί8[ω-] 
ρον ι8 „ Μ 

Unplaced fragments. 

Fr. Ι. 

Fr. 2. 

Fr. 3 










]-f •[ 







26. το added above the line, 27. ίσώωρος Pap. : so in 11. 29 and 62. 

Pap. 34. η of μη corn 56. vnep Pap. 59. 'Upov Pap. 



18-19. These two lines are closer together than they should be. 

26. The supplement suggested is a little long for the lacuna. There is an oblique 
stroke in the left margin against this line. 

27. A mark resembling a circumflex accent over the" initial ο of Αφροδίσια seems 

32. €χΐ'ό]μ€»'[ο]ί is unsadsfactory, since a finite verb is wanted, and the remains of the 
letter after 6e suggest μ ox ν rather than χ. Two short strokes are prefixed to this line ; 
cf note on 1. 26. 

33. δ[€]σ-π[οτ]α is a very doubtful reading ; π and α are quite uncertain, and [or] barely 
fills the space. 


34. Σα[ρά]π•ιο[ί], which was suggested by Wilcken, sufficiently accords with the 
ambiguous traces. 

35. σνν is very insecure, but appears on the whole more suitable than ovv or ovs. 
36-7. With the reading adopted, the sense would seem to be ' What do we gain by 

your going ? ', but I cannot identify the principal verb. The termination may be -ομίΐ/ 
or -αμ(ν, hardly -ωμ^ν, and before this there is probably a φ (not ψ). « may be read in 
place of η after θΐντος, but ίί μη ίΚαττον is not satisfactory. In 1. 36 η could well be η, and 
the preceding ν may be μ. If τί is right, [?λ]^ο«] αν might serve. 

38. τί'ψοι/]: cf. 33. II. 

39. 6ύ5€τ(€)ίί : or possibly ev deo'is or θ(οί σ . . ., hardly eu df\{e)is. 

42. (]πη\θ€ν•. ά]7Γη\θ(ν secms less appropriate, since the presence of Dionysius (1. 51) 
indicates that the encounter of Flaccus and Isidorus took place on the same spot, not at 
some later time. 

43. [ιδ"ώ[ΐ' is suggested by the context and the space, but the traces are barely 

45. Between e and tvdv are two upright strokes Λvhich would suit π ov μ; or the 
doubtful e may be read by the help of one of these strokes as Θ, θκυΐΐν. ti, €τ, or η are 
possible in place of the preceding «σ. 

47. Apparently not κ(\[€^/ιω. 

48. [8ο'ϋ\ον is not satisfactory ; if there were two letters between the supposed υ and v, 
they must have been narrow ones. The υ may be χ. The size of the lacunae at the 
beginnings of the lines from this point onwards is doubtful. There is a tendency in 
this column for the commencements of the lines to advance not, as often happens, to the left, 
but to the right ; and if the slant shown by 11. 34-48 was continued uninterruptedly, άλλα 
would be the first word of 1. 61. But it is not easy to restore 11. 55-60 on that hypothesis, 
and I have therefore assumed that the progress to the right was arrested. If [Φλάκ]κο£ 
in 1. 55 is correct, the tendency must even have been slightly reversed. 

51. fh(v is of about the right length, but it is not at all clear that Dionysius here 
intervenes, and Flaccus may still be the speaker. 
55. There is perhaps nothing lost before λο[. 

Frs. 1-3. Fr. i. 6-7 and 2. 2-3 might perhaps be combined so as to read ]fiv[ and 
]ονη[, but the appearance of the other side of the papyrus is rather against this. It is hardly 
certain that Fr. 3 belongs to 1089. 



1090. Hesiod, Opera. 

32-3 X 1 1-4 cm. Late first century. Plate V. 

One column, originally containing from ^^ to 40 lines, written in a good- 
sized round hand probably towards the close of the first century. There is much 
similarity of style between this hand and those of 220 and 844, 1090 being 
perhaps rather the earliest of the group. A more or less definite terminus ante 
quern is provided by a fragment of a mathematical treatise inscribed in second- 
century cursive on the verso. No accents, breathings, or marks of elision occur ; 
the one example of a stop, a point placed well above the line (1. 268), may be 
due to a second hand which has added a few corrections or variants. There 
is a deep margin of 7-4 cm. at the top of the column : that at the bottom is also 
partially preserved, but the last few lines have disappeared owing to the decom- 
position of the papyrus. 

Notwithstanding inaccuracies, which the corrector has not always eliminated 
(cf. 11. 269-71), the text, as might be expected from its early date, is of some 
interest. Three small emendations proposed by modern critics are supported 
(11. 263, 264, 268) ; and there are some other novel readings, which may be 
correct (11. 257, 284-5). An agreement with the Rainer papyrus of the fourth 
century and several ancient citations against the other MSS. is noticeable 
in 1. 278. Erroneous iotas adscript are ignored ia the collation below. 

\KvBp\y] τ αιδοιηι re θίων [o]i Ολνμπον ([χ^ονσι 
[και ρ] οποτ αν τι? μιν βΧαν\τ\ηι σκολιως ο[νοταζων 
[αντι]κα παρ Α α ττατρι καθ([ζο]μ€νηί Κρον[ιωι/ι 
26ο [γηρν]€τ ανθρώπων αδ[ι]κ[ο]ν νοαν [ο]0ρ απ[οτ€ΐσηι 

[δημ]ο? ατασθαλία? βασ[ι]λ([ω]ν οι λν[γρα] νθ€[υντ€? 

[αλλτ;]ί παρκλίΐνωσι SiKas σκολιω? €ν€[ποντ€9 

[ταντ]α φυλασσόμενοι /3[α]σίλ7^ (ΐθννΐτβ [ 


[8ωρ\οψα•γοι σκο\αω[ν Se δ]ικ€ων CTTi π[αγχιι λαθ^σθ^ 
265 [οι γ α]υτωί κακά Τζνχίΐ α[νηρ α]λλω κακά τζυ[χωι/ 
[η 8e] κακψ βουληι τω[ι β]ο[υλ]ξυσαρτι κακι[στη 
[παν^α ΐδων Aios οφ[Θα]λ[μ]ος και πάντα ν[οησας 


[και] νυ Κξ. αι κ (θζληί [e7ri]5[e]p/ceTat• ονδΐ e λ[ηθζΐ 

[οιην] §€ και τηνδί δ[ικη]ν πολιν €ντο9 e[€/)yei 

270 [vw] δ ίγω μητ αντ[ος eu] ανθρωποισι δικα[ιο? 
[€ΐη]ν μητ e/ioy i{ios emi κακ]ον αρα δικα[ιον 
[€μ]μ€ναι €ΐ μ[€ΐζ(ύ ye δικη]ν αδικωτ€ρ[θ9 i§ei 
[άλλα] τα γ ον [π]ω ([ολπα τ^λξΐν Αι]α μητιθ€ν[τα 
[ω Πβρση] σν δζ τ[αυτα μ^τα φρ€σ]ι βαλλζο σηι[σι 

2 75 ['^c•'• ^^ δικ]ης €π[ακον€ βιη]? δ €ΐτ[ίληθ€]ο ττ[αμ7Γαν 
[τονδ€ γαρ α]νθρ[ωποισι νο]μον [5ie]ra|e Κ[ρονιων 
[ι\θνσι μ€ρ] και [θηρσι και οι]ωνο[ι]ς πζΤ€ην[οΐ5 
[ζσθίΐν αλλ]ηλου[ί ewei ον δίκ]ηι ([σ]τι μ^τ αι^τοις 
[ανθρωποι]σι δ [^δωκζ δικη^ ηι [π]ολλον α[ριστη 

28ο [γιρίται €ΐ γαρ τις κ ζθ^ληι τα] δικαι [αγ]ορ6νσ[αι 
[γινωσκων τωι μ€]ν τ ο[λβο]ι^ διδοί €υρ[νοπα Zev? 
[os δζ Κ€ μαρτνριηισι] €κ[ω]ν ξπι[ο]ρκ[ον ομοσσας 
[ψζνσίται iv δβ δικην] βλαψας ρηκ[€]<ττ[ον αασθηι 
[του δβ τ αμανροτίρη γ€]ν([η] κατοπ[ισθ€ λΐλ€ΐπται 

285 [ανδρο? δ ένορκου γ^\νζη κατοπι[σθζν αμζίνων 

[σοι δ €γω ζσθλα νοζω]ν epeo) μ€γ[α νηττίζ Π^ρση 
[την μ^ν τοι κακοτητα κα]ι €ΐλαδορ [^στιν €λ€σθαι 
[ρηιδιως λ€ΐη μ^ν οδός] μαλα δ [eyyy^i vaiei 
[της δ αρζτης ίδρωτα θ€]οι ιτρο[παροιθίν ίθηκαν 

257• ^^'^^ • ^^°'^ MSS. Genitives of this kind are familiar in such phrases as bla θίάων, 

άρώύκΐτο! av8pa>u, &C. 

260. αδΐι^^ψ]!/ (GILMQ and v. 1. in others, Proclus 184. 8 g) seems better adapted to 
the space than αδ[ψ[ω]κ (CFHDKENOP). 

262. biKas, as originally Avritten, is the reading of the MSS. Neither 8ίκη! nor bUn 
commends itself as an alternative. 

263. β[α]σιλη5 : so Schaefer; βασιΚΰς IK, βασΐΚψς, CDE, &€., Rzach. 

It is unfortunate that the papyrus breaks off at etioi/ere and leaves unsolved the crux 


of the final Avord of this verse. The MSS. are divided between hUas, which is corrupt, 
and μύθους, Avhich is not convincing. Rzach prints ^δίκας. 

264. σκολΐ€ω[ν 8e Β^ικεων : σκόλιων 8i δικών MSS. Βικίων had been desiderated by 
Kirchhoif and is adopted by Rzach. There is a light mark through the e of δίκιων, perhaps 
inserted by some one who wished to cancel that letter; but the c of σκολι^ω[ν is certainly 

265. A mark through the tail of the φ in the line above may possibly be meant for 
a circumflex accent on α\υτωι, but an accent would more naturally have been written to the 
right of the φ. 

2 68. ταδ, which has been interlineated by the corrector, is the traditional reading; κε 
is corrupt. 

ίθ€ληι : so Heinrich ; there does not seem to be room for the €θ(ληι[σ of the MSS. 

269. πολιν: 1. TTokis. V ΟΪ δ\ι.κη\υ is damaged but is suited by the remains. 

270. Se: so FGH; δη CDE, &c., Rzach, δ' ap Bentley, Se τ Gerhard. 

271. apa: 1. άνδρα with the MSS. 

273. A slightly inclined stroke above the τ οι μητιοΐν[τα seems meaningless. 

278. It is clear that the papyrus agreed with the MSS. in reading (σθίΐν, not ΐσθψ€ν 
(Rzach with Clement), which is too long for the space. 

ί[σ]τι per '. SO the Rainer papyrus, Plutarch, Aelian, Sextus Emp., Orion, also Clement 
and Porphyry with the genitive αυτών ; 4στ\ν iv the mediaeval MSS., Rzach. 

280. [αγ]ορίυσ[αι : [ay]opft;e[ii', which is the reading of most MSS., besides Pseudophoc, 
Orion, and Tzetzes, is equally possible. 

284—5. κατο7ΐ[ισ^€ . . . κατοπι[σθΐν '. μΐτοπισββ . . . μετοπισθ^ρ MSS. 

289. Faint indications remain of two more verses, below which the column may have 
been continued for five lines further. 

1091. Bacchylides, Dithyrambs. 

Fr. I 19.4x9-3 cm. Second century. 

Remains of one column containing part of Bacchylides' Ode xvi (xvii). To 
the top of the column is afifixed a vellum σίλλνβοί or label bearing the title 
Βακχυλίδου /διθύραμβοι. This roll was therefore limited to the Dithyrambs and 
did not include the Epinician or other poems, a fact which supports the view of 
Blass {Bacchyl. pp. v-vi) that the British Museum fragments were derived from 
two rolls, rather than, as Kenyon supposed, from one. The corresponding 
column of the British Museum papyrus (Π) has some small lacunae, and the 
present second copy is not only an independent witness to the existing text 
but in a few passages usefully supplements it. Lines 50 and ^-^, are now 
completed, the former in accordance with a conjecture of Jurenka, the latter not 
quite corresponding with any editorial restoration. An emendation of Blass in 
1. 6a and his transposition of that verse are confirmed, while on the other hand 
one or two further slight alterations adopted by him do not receive support 


(11. 51, 58, 66, 69, 75, 116). In general the agreement between Π and 1091 is 
close, extending to the arrangement of the verses, in regard to which only one 
small discrepancy occurs (1. 51) ; and there is but a single difference of reading 
that amounts to a serious variant (1. 70 ττανταρκ^α for -navhipKia). Π is the more 
careful and accurate, the writer of 1091 being rather liable to small graphical 
errors, though some of these have been subsequently eliminated. His semi- 
cursive script is also in strong contrast to the formal uncials of Π ; it is round, 
upright, and clear, but makes no pretence to calligraphy. It may be dated to 
about the middle of the second century. Punctuation, accents, and other aids 
have been freely inserted by a second hand, which has also made some cor- 
rections in the text. A few of the signs, however, seem to be original, — the 
diaeresis in 1. 71, the mark of elision in the same line and perhaps that in 1. 64, 
and the short curved stroke placed above the letters instead of, as usual, below 
them (cf. e.g. 1082. ii. 18) to connect the component parts of the compound 
word ττοταινίαν in 1. 51. The accentuation is similar to that of 1082. Examples 
of σίλλνβοί intended both for literary and non-literary rolls have been previously 
found (e. g. 301, 381, 957), but the present, so far as I am aware, is the first 
Avhich has survived in its primitive position. It measures 2•ι χ ιο•ι cm. and is 
stuck on to the verso so that the edge of the papyrus coincides with the initial 
letters of the title, which is written on the outer side. When the MS. was rolled 
up, these initial letters must have been concealed, but enough would remain 
uncovered for easy identification. This label seems to have been attached at 
a period rather later than that to which the manuscript itself belongs, the sloping 
uncials of the title suggesting the third century. It is, moreover, a palimpsest, 
and the original hand, again a sloping uncial, which is visible on the side inscribed 
with the title, is unlikely to be earlier than the latter part of the second century, 
if indeed so early. Portions of three lines are legible, apparently hexameters, but 
I have failed to identify them. 

Fr. J. 

[τ]6σ (ΐπ€ν [α]/?ί[τ]α[ί]χ^οΓ [η]ρ(ύ9 
[τ]οίφον δξ νανβαται 
[φ]ωτο? νπ^ραφανον 
5° [^]apa[o]y• αΚίον re γαμβρω χ^όλωσ^ν ητορ [ 
[ν]φαινύ re ποταινίαν μητιν 
[6ί]7Γ6ΐ' 7€• μ€γαλοσθ€ν(ς 
[Ζ]€υ πατ€ρ άκουσον• iinep μ€ ννμ[φα 


[Φ]όίΐ'ίσσα λΐυκωΧίνο^ σοΙ t€K€v. [ 
55 i^]^^ ττροπζμτΓ [[οι/σ]] απ ουρανού θο[αν 

[π]νρΐ€θ€ΐραν αστρατταν 

[σα]/χ' αρίγνωτον ύ 

[ί]€ και σε Τροιζηνίά σασίχθονι 

[φ]ντ€νσ€ν Αίθρα ΠοσαΒανι 
6ο [rjoj/^e )(ρνσ€ον 

[x]fi/3oy ayXaou 
62 €v[€]yK€ κοσμον €κ βαθζίαί άλο?• [ 
64 [^]ίθ"^α[ί] 5 άικ €μά9 κλνηι 
6ζ [Κ]ρονιο9 ev)(^ds 

[ανα]ξ[ι]βρ€ΐ'ταί ο πα[ντων μ^δΐων 

[κλνζ S] αμζμπτον €ΐ'χ[αΐ' μ^γασθ^νη^ 

[Zevs v]iripo)(^6v τ€ [[f]]ii'[u> φντ€νσ€ 

[τιμαν] φιλώ θβλωρ 
*]ο \τται8ϊ\ ττανταρκία 6ίμ[ζν 

[αστρ^α-^^ζ τ ο Se 6νμαρμ[ζνον 

[ιδ]ων Tepas χ^φα^?]] τΓζτ[ασσ€ 

[κλν]ταν €5 αιθέρα μ€ρ[€πτολ€μο? ηρω? 

[€ΐρ€]ν Τ€• Θησίν τάδί [ 
75 [η•^Υ βλ€π€ΐ σαφή Αιο[9 

[δωρ']α συν δ ορνυσ [Γο]] cy [βα 

[ρυβρο]μον [πίλ]αγ[οί EpoviSas 

[δ€ τοι] παττ)[ρ αναξ reXei 

Fr. 2. 

91 [νιν βo]f)[eas ζ^οιτιθί πν€ουσ αητα 
\τρ\ΐίσσαν \δ Αθαναιων 

Label attached to top of column 



Remains of a previous text 

]αντη ... € δ' αιη 
]δ' Ελένη φαοδ αιτη 

49- [φ\<>!>τος : so rightly B(lass), [αι;δ]ρ[όί] K(enyon). As Β. observed, there was not 
room for avb in front of the supposed ρ (which was in fact a r). 

50. χολα)[ Π (P. Brit. Mus.), χολα)[σατ' ητορ Κ., Jcbb, χολώ[^?; Keap Β. who in the corre- 
sponding verse of the second epode (1. 116) altered pobois ίρΐμνόν into ρόδοίί ^Ιρμίνον. K.'s 
reading proves to have been nearer the truth, and the tradition of the MS. at 1. 1 16 is upheld. 
There is no analogy for the intransitive use of χο\ονν, and the subject must be άρά-αιχμοί 
ηρως, which is readily understood from 1. 47. 

51. [v\pmvt : so Π ; ΰφανΐ needlessly Β. In π μητιν stands in 1. 52. 

53. μ€ νυιι[φα Confirms Jurenka's conjecture, ^[e κονρ]α Β., [μ' άλαθίως] Κ. with 
Palmer; Β. was correct in reading the vestige of the final letter of the verse as a. 

54. T(K(v : t€k[ Π. Since the corresponding syllable in the second epode is short, the 
V ΐφΐλκυστικόν is better omitted. The supposed low stop after τΐκεν is just above the dot 
referred to in the next note, and may be due to accident. 

55. The correction is by the second hand. A misplaced mark of elision after the μ 
of προπ(μπ is rather fainter than that after the π and has perhaps been partially erased. 
There is an unexplained dot above the line where the a of θοαν would have stood ; it does 
not suit an accent, and is probably accidental. 

58. Ύροιζψια is the spelling of Π; B. writes Ύροζηνία. 

02. κόσμον βαθ(ίης Π, which between this verse and χ^φος άγλαόι/ reads St/cav θράσίΐ σώμα 

πατρός [e]s δόμου:. Β. inserted (κ before βαθΐία: and put 8ικων θράσΐΐ κτλ. after 1. 62, thereby 
obtaining a closer metrical correspondence and improving the construction. These 
alterations, which were accepted by Jebb, are now confirmed. Line 63 has been accidently 
left out, but by reading the iic restored by B. 1091 shows that 1. 62 corresponds to 1. 128, 
not to 1. 129. The probability of Jebb's suggestion, that the dislocation was caused by an 
omission of 1. 63, which was subsequently supplied in a wrong position, is also demonstrated. 

66. [ai/a]^[i]/3pfi'Tai : SO Π. K., B., and jebb all substitute άναξιβρόντας, Κ. remarking 
that the MS. reading is an example of the confusion of e an ο in the papyrus. It is now 
evident that the t is no individual vagary, and the spelling is quite defensible. There is 
analogy for the interchange of ο and e in Aeolic, e.g. edvvas for oBvvas (Greg. Cor. p. 597, 
Schaefer) and npes for προς according to Joannes Gram. 244 b ; moreover, βρόντοι is directly 
attested by Hesychius, a fact which the editors of Bacchylides appear to have overlooked. 

67. αμΐμπτον : αμα,τρον for αμίτρον Κ., αμ(πτον for αμ^μπτον Β., whose reading is proved 
to have been correct. The facsimile does not support Jebb's assertion that ' the sixth 
letter is clearly ρ '. 

68-9. The readings of Π are upheld. B. in his second edition adopted Housman's 

φιλον , , . παϊ8α. 

7ο. πανταρκΐα : navbepKea Π, a more difficult reading (and therefore perhaps preferable), 
since πανΒερκψ has elsewhere only an active sense. Aeschylus calls Darius πανταρκης 

βασιλΐύς {Pe/'S. 855) ', cf. Hesych. πανταρκία' πασι βοηβόν. πανταρκης• 6 πασιν αυταρκών. In 

the present passage the word would mean ' all-sufficient ' and would be apposite enough. 


71. Γ : 1. ff. The diaeresis over ν of θυμαρμ[ΐνον is unintelligent. 

72. xeipas, the original reading, is that of Π, which also gives πβ'τασσβ. As thus 
written the verse has a long syllable more than the three corresponding lines, an irregularity 
which K. removed by emending to χΰρ€ π4τασ(, while others have preferred niraJ'e χ€~φαί. 
Β. in his first edition considered the metre of this ode too obscure for a departure here from 
the tradition, while in his second he transposed xelpas and neravae. But it is now seen that 
tradition was not stable, and the corrector's deletion of the final f of xecpas anticipates in 
some sense the emendation of K. x^'pe πίτασσε would give a closer strophic correspondence. 

75. βλ(π(ΐ arose from a lipography ; 1. βλ^πας with Π. The emendations by which it has 
been sought to give regularity to the metre ((σΰ) τάδβ Κ. with Jebb, έβλεπα Β. ed. 2 with 
Richards) receive no support, though Piatt's τάδ' {ipa) is not excluded. 

76. συν is an error for συ, correctly written in Π. For ορνυσ{ο) Π has opvv, which may 
be preferred as the rarer form. 

76-8. It is not quite certain how these lines were divided, but [βρο] and [τοι] would 
barely fill the space at the beginnings of 11. 77 and 78, and the probabilities are that the 
arrangement coincided, as elsewhere except in 1. 51, with that of n. 

91-2. This small detached fragment from the bottom of a column seems to be 
rightly identified. Both the hand and the texture of the papyrus are closely similar. If 
it is correctly placed, the height of the roll was about 30 cm. 

ΣίλΧνβος. The mark of elision in the first line of the original text is doubtful and the 
last word may be δα///. In 1. 2 Ελ^νη can of course be divided ίλ(ν ή. 

1092. Herodotus ii. 

Height 23-1 cm. Late second century. 

Plate V (Col. ix). 

The following group of fragments from the Second Book of Herodotus is 
of rather more respectable compass than the Herodotean papyri which have 
hitherto been published, whether from Oxyrhynchus (18, 19, 695) or elsewhere 
(P. Rylands 55, and a Munich papyrus in Archiv i. p. 471). It extends from 
chapter 154 to chapter 175, though some of the pieces are very small and the 
gaps extensive. Perhaps more scraps of this roll will eventually make their 
appearance, since 1092 is derived from the same large find as 1082-3, and 
moreover was in the company of another fragmentary text written in a hand 
which in the minor samples is practically indistinguishable from that of the 
Herodotus. Meanwhile I print so much as I have up to the present been able 
to identify. The extremely mutilated state in which this papyrus proves to be 
is not of happy augury for the numerous other MSS. which have still to be 
dealt with from the same source. 

The small neat uncials are of the sloping oval type and may be referred to 


the latter part of the second century ; they are more careful and regular than 
those of the Oxyrhynchus Hellenica (841), and are perhaps rather earlier in 
date. Though of no great height, the columns, which are strongly inclined to 
the right, contained about 41 or 42 lines each. Punctuation is effected by high 
stops, inserted perhaps by the original scribe ; they are accompanied by short 
blank spaces and the usual paragraphs A second, but no doubt practically 
contemporary, hand is apparently responsible for a semicursive entry at the top 
of Col. ix, where a different version of a passage has been copied at length. 
To this writer may be due a few other small corrections and insertions, but since 
there is no difference in the colour of the ink no certainty is here attainable. 

The MSS. of Herodotus are divided into two groups known as the Florentine, 
which is headed by AB, and the Roman, represented by RSV. As might be 
expected from the analogy of other papyri, 1092 does not consistently support 
either family, but agrees here with one and there with the other. Readings 
of RSV occur in v. 6, vi. 6, viii. 24, ix. 32, of the Florentine group in i. 2, 3, vii. 
I, 5, viii. 22, ix. 44, x. 5 ; in viii. 7 the papyrus occupies a position midway 
between the two. The text thus exhibits a stage prior to the differentiation of 
the families as we know them. But there were already divisions, for, as has been 
mentioned, an alternative version of several lines in chapter 162 has been inserted 
' from certain other copies ' at the top of Col. ix ; and occasional variants have 
been recorded elsewhere (cf. v. 5 and notes on viii. 3, 12). In omitting άτταρτί 
in V. 8 the papyrus is in agreement with the MSS. as against some other 
authorities. Readings apparently not otherwise attested are found in vi. 15, viii. 
3, 12, ix. 1-5 (cf. ix. 12), 46, xii, 11-12, and xv. 4, the last confirming a commonly 
accepted correction of Abresch. 

Col. i. 

[γλωσσ]αν οι νυν ζρμη\νζξ]^ (v At [ ii. 154 

[γυπτ]ωι γ€γονασι[•] οι δξ ϊων€9 Τ€ 

[και οι] Kape9 tovtovs tovs χωροι /y οι [ 

Col. V. 

τη]! Se (\α[χ^ιστον €στι 158 

[και συντ]ομωτατον €κ [της βορη 


[ιηί] θαλάσσης υπ€ρβηνα[ι ey την 
[νοτ]ιην και Ερυθρην τη[ν αυτήν 


5 [τά\υτην καΧ^υμ^νην α[πο του 

\Κασ\ιου op€09 του ορίζοντο\^ Αιγυ 
[τΓτο]ν τ€ και Χυριην απο [τούτου 
[€ίσί σ\τα8ιοί γ^ίΧιοί ey τον Α[ραβι 
[ον κο]λπον' τοντο μζν το συ[ντο 
ΙΟ [μωτατ]ον [ 

Col. νί. 

€τραπβ]το πρ[θ9 στρα jt^g 

[τηια? και τριηρζζ^] αι μ€ν e[ni τηι 

[βορηιηι θαλασσ]ηι €ποιτ][θησαν 

[αι δξ e]y τωι Αραβιωι κολιτα^ί e 
5 [τΓί τηι Ερ]υ6ρηι Θαλασσηι των [eri 

[οί ολκο]ι. €ΐσι δήλοι• κα[ι] ταυτη[ισί 

[τ €χρ]ατ[ο €]ν τωι δίοντι κ[αι ^]υρι[οι 

[σι π€ζ]ηι ο Ne/ccus σ[υμ]βαλων cv [ 

[Μαγδ]ωλωι €νικησζ[•] μ^τα δ€ τη[ν 
ΙΟ [/^αχ'?]»' Καδυτι[ν πολιν] τη? ^υρι[η? 

[€ουσ]αν μζγα[λην eiXe €v τ]ηι [5e 

[6σ^77]Γί ζτυχζ ταύτα κα[τ€]ρ[γασα 

μ€νο[? αν]€θηκ€ τα ι Α7Γολλω[νι 

π(μψ[α9 ey Β]ραγχιδα9 τας Μιλησι 
15 [ο>]ν' μ[^τα δ€ ζκ]καιδ€κα €τ€α α 

[πάντα ap^as 

Col. νίί. 

ων και τω[ν άλλων Ελλήνων ο j^O 

μοιως τωι β[ουλομ€νωι €^€ΐναι 
αγων[ι]ζ€σθ[αι οι δ€ Αιγύπτιοι ζφα 



σαν [σ]0€α9 ου[τω τιθβντας παντού 
5 τον 8ΐκαιου τ^μαρτηκ^ναι ouSe 
~lii^av yap it[vai μηχανην οκω? 
ου τωι αστωι [αγωνιζομ^νωι ττροσ 
{θησοντα]ί αδ[ίΚ60ί/τ€9 

6 or 7 lilies lost. 
1 6 οι H\LOLa[L νπ^θηκαντο Ψαμμι 
ofSe €ξ e[T€a μουνον βασιλ€υ 
σαντο9 Λιγυπτ[ον και στράτευσα 
μίνον €9 Λί6ιοη[ιην και μ€ταντι 
20 κα τ€λ€υτησαν[το? φ^^^ατο 

Απριης ο Ψαμ[μιθ9 os μ^τα Ψαμ 
μητιχον τον [^ωυτον ττροπατορα 
eyeviTO ζυ8αι[μον€στατο9 των 
προτ€ρον βασιλίδων €7Γ erea την 
25 Τ€ και ηκοσι api[a? €v τοισι em 
ίΤ βίδωνα στρατ[ον ηλασ€ και 
€νανμαχησ€ τωι [Τνριωι enei 8e 
[οϊ] e8[€]e κακω? γζν[€σθαι 
6 lines lost. 
35 ταντ]α [^τη]μ€μ[φο 

[μ^νοι αττίστησαν] απ αυτού 8[ο 
[iceovrey τον Απριην] €Κ προνοι[η]? [ 
[αυτούς aπo^τ€μylrai\ ey φαινομζ [ 
[νον κακόν ινα 8η σ]φίων φθορη [ 
4θ [γΐνηται αυτο^ 8€ τ]ων λοιπών 
[Αιγυπτίων ασφαλ€]στ€ρον αρ 
[χοι ταύτα 8e Seiva ποι]€νμΐνοι ου 

Col. viii. 

[γαρ €στησ]αντο μιν §[ασιλία 

τ[ω]ν Αιγυπτίων οι απ[ίστ€ω 

Τ€9 παρ€σκ€υ[α]ζ€τ[ο ω? €λων e Ι"• 




TTL τον Απριην['] 7Γνθομ[ζνοζ 
5 δ€ ταύτα ο Απριη? e7re/i7r[€ e 
π Αμασιν av8pa δοκι\^ιχ\ον [των 
[7Γα]ρ ίωυτον Αιγυπτίων τω[ί 
[οννομα ην ΙΙα]ταρβημΐ9 [etret 
3 lines lost. 
12 ' If . 

8 lines lost. 

[παρ€σ€σθαι γαρ κ]αί αντο9 και α[λ >] 
[Xovs] α^ζΐν [τον] δξ Παταρβημιν 
[e/c τ]ων τ€ λόγων ουκ αγνοξίν 
25 [την δια\νοιαν' Ka[i\ παρα[σκ\ίυ > 
[αζομ€νο]ν ορωντα σπο[ν]8ηι 

Col. ix. Plate V. 

[ ] τούτου και ουκ α 

[γοντα τον Αμασι]ν ΑττριηΒ ουδί 

[να λογον αυτωι δοντα] άλλα ircpiOv 

[θυμωβ «χοντα irpo(rra]|ai. ιτίριτομίΐν 

[αυτού την re ρινο] και τα ωτα ου(τω5) €v τ(ισιν) α[λλ(ον5) 

[anievai βονλομ€\νον την τα 

[^ιστην βασιλζΐ δ]ηλωσαι τα 

[πρησσομίνα ω? δ]€ απικ^σθαι 

[αυτόν προ9 τον Απρ]ιην ουκ α 
ΙΟ [γοντα τον Αμασιν ο]νδ€να λο> 

[γον αυτωι δοντα αλ]λα π^ριθυ 

[μω^ άγοντα ιτροστα^^αι rrepiTa 

[μαν αυτού τα τ€ ωτα κ]αι την ρι 

[να ιδομ^νοι δ οι λοιπ]οι των Αι 
15 [γυπτιων οι €τι τα ζΚ€ΐ]νου ζφρο 

[veov άνδρα τον δοκιμ]ωτατον 

[(ωυτων ούτω αισχ^ρω^ λυ]μηι δι 

[ακ€ΐμξνον ουδίνα δη] \povoy 
Κ 2 * 


[€7Γίσχοι/τ69 απίστβατο τγ][)[ο? τους 
2 ο €T€pov9 κ[αι ζδιδοσαρ σψ^ας αν 

TOVS Αμασ[ι πυθομ^νο^ 8ξ και 163 

ταύτα ο Α[πρίη9 ωπλιζί tovs € 

TTiKovpoi^S και ηΧαυνζ επί tovs 

Αιγυπτίου? [(ΐχ^ ^e nepi ζωντον 
25 Kapas re κ[αι Ιωνα? avSpas €τη 

κούρους τρι[σμυριου9 ην 8e οι τα 

βασιληϊα ([ν ^αι πολι μεγάλα € 

οντά και α[ξιοθ€ητα και οι re 

π€ρι τον Απ[ριην €πι τους Αιγυ 
3© πτιους ησα[ν και οι nepi τον Αμα 

σιν €τη τους [ξξίνους €v Τ€ 8η 


M"(jc[[i/]]^e//0[i πολί (γβνοντο 

[α]μφοτ€ροί κ[αι π€ίρησ€σΘαι 

€μ€λλον αλ[ληλων €στι δ€ 164 

35 Αιγυπτίων ([πτα γ^ν^α και 

τούτων οι μβν [tpeey οι 8e μα 

χιμοι κ€κλζα[ται οι δ€ βουκο 

λοί' οι 8e συβω[ται οι 8e καπη 

λοι• οι δ€ €ρμη[νΐ€ς οι Se κυβζρ 
4θ νηταΐ' γβν^α [μβν Αιγυπτίων 

τοσαυτα €στιν [ουνοματα 8€ σφι 

Κ€€ται απο τω[ν τ^χν^ων οι 

8€ μάχιμοι αντ[ων καλβονται 

μ€ν Κα\ασιρΐ€[ς re και Ερμο 
45 τνβιβς- e/c νομω[ν Se τωνδβ 

€ΐσι• κατά γαρ νο[μους Αιγυ 

Col. χ. 

[πτος απασα 8ιαραιρ]ητα[ι Ε ρ ιό^ 

[μοτυβιων μ€ν oiSe] etai ν[ομοι 
[Βουσιριτης ^αιτη]ς [ 


Many lines lost, 
σα? κ[αι AvSovs και σ^ίδον irav i6y 

5 ταί t[ovs βάρβαρους αποτιμοτί 
povs [ 

Col. xii. 

oiKia] προτζ[ροι/ eoura το i6g 

[t€ Se Αμασιο]^ ηδη [βασίΚψα iv 
[θαυτα Se τ€ως] μ(.ν ίτ[ρζφ€Τ0 €u 
[τοισι βασιληϊ]οισΐ' κ^αι μιν Αμα 
5 [σί? €ΐ; π6/)ί€ΐ]7Γ€• τίλ[ος 
2 lines lost. 
€)(^θιστον] ουτ[ω δη 
[παραδιδοι τον Α7Γρι]ην τοισι [At 
10 [γνπτιοισι οι δ€ μιν] απ(πνι[ζαν 
[και €π€ΐτα (θαψαν e]f τη[ι] πα[τρω 
[ιηι ταφηι η δ€ €στ]ι eu τωι [ιρωι 
τη[5 Αθηναιψ αγχοτα]τα:ι [του μξ 
γαρ[ου ίσιοντι αριστΎρψ xL^'/foy 
15 €0α[•\/ται/ δ€ ^αιται παντας του? 
€Κ [νομού τούτου 

About 19 lines lost. 

36 ] . [ λψ lyo 

[νη re εστί €]χομ€[νη λιβινηι 
[κρηπι]δί ΚίΚοσμη[μ^νη ίυ 
[κυΎΧωι και μ^γαθος ω[ί 

Col. XV. 

7Γ]αρ€χ[ο μίνων 
€π€μί]\ίτο [και 175 



θωνμασια] oia €^[€ποιησ€ 
5 νπ]€ρβα[λομ€ΐΌ9 

i. 2. re : so the older MSS., om. RSV. H(ude) prints re in brackets. 

3. χώρους : χρόνους RSV. This fragment comes from near either the top or the end of 
a column, but since the papyrus is broken immediately above and below the letters of 11. i 
and 3, the point cannot be definitely decided. My numeration of the columns proceeds 
on the second alternative, and if that is correct, 1. 3 was probably the last of the column. 

V. I. The papyrus seems to have agreed with C in reading be (so H.) ; δ^ other MSS. 
Only the bases of the letters remain, but these on the whole suit δε eXo[ better than δ»; ίλ[ , 
2 sqq. A hypothetical division of the lines is adopted. 

5. καλΐνμίνην, V. l. καλΐομΐνψ : the MSS. here apparently agree on the latter spelling. 

6. οριζοντο\ς : so PRSV ; ονρίζοντοί Others, and H. 

8. χίλιοι : so the MSS. H. inserts άπαρτί before χίλιοι on the authority of Bekker, 
Anecd. 418, Schol. Aristoph. Plut. 388, Suidas, s.v. 

vi. I. This line was probably the first of the column. 

5. των. 2)1' PRSV. 

6. (ίσι 8ηλοι: so RSV; (πίδηλοι other MSS., H. 

7. Σ]υρο[ισι could also be read with ABCP. 

9. Μαγ8]ωλωι: Μαγ^ολωι (SV) is equally possible, but Μα7δ]αλωι (R Lex. Vind. 165) 
is unlikely. 

15• α^τταντα: πάντα RSV, τα πάντα Other MSS., Η. 

vii. I. και is omitted in RSV. 

3. αγων[ι\ζ(σθαι : SO H. with most MSS. ; άγωί'ίσασθαι RV. 

4. ονΓτω : τοΰτο S. 

5. ουδ(\μιαν ; ovte μίην RSV. 

viii. 3. The Jv at the end of this line is preserved on the edge of the papyrus in the 
margin of Col. ix. It is too close to the beginnings of the lines of that Column to be the 
normal conclusion of a line, nor is there in the text an available final ν followed by a stop. 
I can therefore only suppose that ]v represents an alternative reading enclosed, as often, 
between medial dots ; perhaps (λάσων was a variant on (λων or vice versa, though no such 
variant is known, and (λών would be the regular Herodotean form. 

7. [πα^ρ ^ωυτον : e of (ωντον is represented only by an ambiguous vestige, which could 
just as well belong to an i, but this would leave no room for the e. R similarly has τταρ' αυτόν, 
SV παρ' αντων ; ττβρι βωυτό ι/ Other MSS., Η. π^ρί is Certainly the natural preposition here, 
and παρά may have come in from άγαγύν παρ" ΐωυτόν just below, though the analogy of 
expressions like Xen. Cyrop. i. 4. 18 pivnv παρ' ίαυτόν might be used in its 'support. 
Nearly all MSS. have την νϊν παρ' tpe ίοΰσαν Βύναμιν in Hdt. viii. 140 (ί'μοί Η. with Ρ). 

12. What appears to be a final ]e stands, like ]i^ at the end of 1. 3, in the margin of the 
next column. It is not so near to the beginnings of the lines as the ]v is, but is nevertheless 
rather further out than would be expected, even in a line of more than the average length ; 
and since there is no e in the text hereabouts with which it can be readily identified, this 
may be another instance of a marginal variant. 

22. avTos : so H. with the older MSS.; αυτήν RSV. 

24. [(K τ]ων Te λόγων : SO RSV ; (κ Τ€ των λί-γομίνων Other MSS., Η. 


ix; 1-5. These five lines give an alternative version of 11. 9-13, with the remark that 
it was found * in certain copies ' ; for ον{τως) ev τ^ισιν) a[XX(oiy) cf. e. g. 874. The second 
version differs considerably from the ordinary text, which coincides with what stands in 
11. 9-13; it has, however, left no trace in the mediaeval MSS. In one respect it seems 
clearly wrong, for Απριης does not harmonize with προστα\ξαι. This may be merely an 
isolated slip, but the accusative participles certainly produce rather longer supplements than 
would be expected in 11. 3-4, especially in 1. 4, where the lacuna is of the same extent as 
that at the beginning of the line below. Perhaps, therefore, the writer was consistent and 
80VS and ίχων followed, though unless something essential has been omitted this construction 
could not be justified. 

9-13. See the previous note. ιτροσταξ]αι πΐριτα[μΐΐν is an inversion of the order found 
in the MSS. Cf. 1. 4. 

30. ησα[ν : SO CPRSV ; 1. ηισαν. 

32. μωψΐμφι, \vhich has been corrected from μωνμΐμφι, may be merely a misspelling of 
Μωμΐμφι, though it is likely enough that the letters were understood to be divided δ^^ζωι 
Μ(μφι, as in RSV. δη Μίμφι other MSS. 

42. κ€£τα[ι: so MSS. ; κ€Γτα[ι H. 

44. μ(ν•. SO AB, &c., H. ; om. RSV. 

46. γαρ : yap 8η INISS. 

X. I. διαραιρ]ήτα[ι suits the space better than 8ιη]ρηται (SV). 
5. t[ovs : so H., with AB, &c. ; om. RSV. 

xii. 1-5. The division of these lines, which is calculated on the basis of the following 
fragment (II. 8-16) is likely to be approximately correct. 
3. Tfws] : or perhaps ΐως\, with RSV. 

II— 12. τη\ι\ παίτρωιηι ταφηι η Se earV I τΐ/σι πατρωίησι ταφΐ]σί. ai δε ίίσι JVISS. There IS 

not room for τη[σι], still less τη[ισι], and τη[ι] has been followed in the supplement to its 
logical conclusion. But of course τηι may have been no more than a clerical error, and 
πατρωιηισι κτλ. have succecded. No safe inference can be drawn from the size of the lacuna 
at the beginning of 1. 12. The plural is used e. g. in iv. 71, v. 63. 

14. The papyrus may have had eiaiovrt, with RV. 

38-9. Line 38 is slightly shorter than the average and the point of division is uncertain, 
but no arrangement will admit of the addition of και €ργασμ(νη, which is read by most MSS. 
after κίκοσμημΐνη. The two words are also omitted by Athenag. Legat. 28. κα\ ίρμασμίνη 

RV, κα\ αρμοσμένη S. 

XV. 4. οια confirms the correction of Abresch ; oi MSS. There is no indication how the 
lines of this fragment were divided. 

1093. Demosthenes, Contra Boeotum. 

Height 29-1 cm. Second century. 

These fragments of the Προ? Βοιωτό^ πβρι τον ονόματος are comprised in the 
remains of seventeen consecutive columns, covering §§ 7-23 of the speech. They 
are written in an upright semicursive hand, clear but by no means elegant, 


dating from about the middle of the second century. The columns, which are 
very narrow, vary in length from 27 to 31 lines ; a deep margin is left both 
above and below them. Short lines are filled as usual by a conventional sign, 
which here has the shape of the figure 7. The text has been revised by a 
corrector, and to him are probably due one or two accents and in considerable 
measure the elaborate punctuation, for which stops of three kinds, high, medial, 
and low, are employed, as e. g. in 844. Their use, however, is not invariably 
accurate, for a medial point sometimes appears where one in the high position 
would be expected ; there is a clear instance of this, e.g., in xv. 34. A symbol 
resembling the letter s is placed after the word preceding the entry μαρτυρεί or 
μαρτυρία (xii. 19, xiv. ii). The text of this papyrus, as of so many others, 
shows mixed relationship ; there is, however, some tendency to agree with S, 
by common consent the best MS. of Demosthenes. Coincidences with S occur 
at V. 5-6, viii. 14, ix. 2, x. 6, 20-1, xi. i, xii. 26, xiv. 13, against which have to be 
set iv. 7 ( = Q), vi. 21-2, viii. 28 (= FQ), xii. 10-11, xiii. 10 ( = FQr), xiv. 15, 
XV. 23 (=r). Of the few peculiar variants (v. 7-8, ix. 6, xii. 17, 21, xiv. 5-6) 
none are striking ; two of these (xii. JJ, xiv. ^-6) proceed from the second hand. 

Col. i. 

τωι 8ηλον ο]υ[ν 
€σ[ται π]ροτ€ρο[ι/ 
σ€ [φ€ρ]ονσιν [η 
e//[e] σν μ([ν 
5 γαρ φ[η]σ€ΐς €/i[e 
€γω Se σν και 
δη καλΐΐ μξτα 
τούτο ο αργών 
η προ? οι>[τ]ί[να 
ΙΟ αν ηι η 6[ικη 
ουχ υπα[κουο 
μζν ου [ληιτουρ 

Col. ii. Col. iii. 




[ο πατήρ κ\αι δη 
[μο9 ων όγτων 
[αμφοιν τ](ΰν 

\ωι τιν[ι T(OL 
χαλκί<»[ί προσ 
€σται. κα[ι ουδξ 
τούτο on\oTi.pov 
5 ίστιν οι [πολλοί 


Col. iv. 

[ovKovu ο] μ^ν 
[αντον €γ]ω δζ 
[€μαντον] φησω 
[τον (ΐλ]τιχ^οτα 
5 [ίΐναι λοι]πον us 
[το δίκασ\τηριον 
[ασίζναι\ ουκονν 

[e0 €καστ]οΰ του 
[των δικα]στηρί 

ΙΟ [ον ι/μιν] η πολίί 
[καθίίΐ κα]ι τον> 
[μ€ν κοιν]ον και 
[ίσον τον το]ν λα 
[χοντα αρ]χζΐν 

15 [αποστ€ρη]σομ€ 
[θα αλλη]λονς 
[δ€ πλννο]νμ€ν• 
[και ο τωι λ]ογωι 
[κράτησα]^ αρ 

20 [ξ€ΐ και πο]τ€ρ αν 
[βίλτιους] €ΐη 
[μΐν των ν]παρ [ 
[χονσων δ]νσκο [ 


Col. ν. 

[foy άλλον προς] 
[ημα? avTovs] 
μ^ν• τι δ [α]ν 
5 αρα' δα ya[p\ α 
πάντα ημ[α'\9 
ίξίτασαι [are 
pos π€ΐ<Γα9 [τον 
€Tepov. €α[ν 

ΙΟ λαχηι παρα[δον 
ναι αντωι τ[ην 
αρχήν- οντω [ 
κληρωται• [ 
το δνοιν πινα[κι 

15 οιν τον €va [ 
τι άλλο €στιν' 
€ΐτα 60 ωι θανα 
τον ζημιαν 

20 ο νομο9 Xeyei. > 
τοί;τ[ο] ημιν > 
[α]5€0ι)9 e^e [ 
[σ]7•αί πραττα[ν 




\\ιων απα\\ατ'\ 
25 \τομίνοι η] και 

\yas i^6pa\i και 



[ας πασ αν^αγκη 
30 \σνμβαιν€Ϊ\ν ο 

\ταν ο.ρ\ης\ η τι 

πάνυ ye• ου yap 
25 αν αυτό ποιησ\αι 
μ(ν' οιδα καγω 
το γουν κατ €μξ• 
αλλ ου8 αιτίαν 
τοιαύτη? ζημι 
3θ as €νιους ^Χ'^ιν 

Col. vi. 

[καλ]οι/ ζ^ον 
{μη\ ΐκν άλλα 
[ταυτ]α μ^ν η no 
[λί$• β\λαπτ€ται [ 
5 [ε]γω Be ΐδιαι τι 
[θ]€ασασθ€ ηλι 
[κα κ]αι σκοπεί 
[τ eav] τι Sokcci 
[λ€γ6ί]ί/. ΤΓολι; yap 

10 )(αλ€7Γω76ρα 
ταύτα ων ακη 
κοατ €στιν• ορα 
[τ]6 μ€ν yap > 
απαντάς αυτόν 

'5 [χρ](ομ€νον e 
ως μζν (ζηι 
Μζνξκλ^ι και 
τ[οις] nepi iKU 
ν\ο]ν άνθρωποι?' 

2ο νυν Se €Τ€ροις 
ου8ζν €Κξΐνου 
βίλτιοσι και τα 
το[ιαυτ €]ζηλω 

Col. νϋ. 


About 16 lines lost. 
[τ]ωι 8ημ[οσιωι 
[τ]ι μαλλ[ον ου 
τος €γy€[γpaμμ€ 

2ο νος ([σται €μου 
ΟΤΙ ν[η Δια ci 
σοντα[ι παντός 
π[οτ]€ρ[ος ποτ€ ω 



κο\τα και] Suvov 
25 [80KHV (.iv\a[i 
5 lines lost. 

Col. viii. 

7 lines lost. 
[8ίκη\ν ζ^ου 
[X?;y ά\υτα)ΐ λαχωι/ 
10 [μη8]€ν €μοΐ 

[φαιή] προ9 αυτόν 
\€ΐναι\• κυριαν δζ 
[€γγ]ραψαΐ' τι μαλ 


15 [Xo]f au €ΐ[η] του 
[τ]ον η ζμ€ €yye 
γραφως• τι S « 
Tivas ίίσφορας 

μη θζΐη- τι δ ίΐ 

2 ο τ IS αλλ[77] 7Γ€/)ί του 

νομα yiyvoLTO 

[η] ληξΐ[ί δ]ίκης' 

[η δόξα o\]coS 

[αηδής Tis] uare 


[φΧζν] κ[αλως eav 
25 \δζ ο τ^ν^γον γ€ 
[ΐΌίτ] αν \^povos 
[δι\ζ\βη. κα[ι\ μη 
\ζκ\τισ6ηι το ο 
[φ^ημα' τ[ι\ μαλ 
3θ [λο]ν οι τούτου [ 

Col. ix. 
πατρός ovTOLV 

φρρξ δ^ηΐϊ δικην 
αστρατ€ΐας φ^υ 
γοι- γρρίυοι δξ. [ο 
5 ταν στρατ€υ€ 

σθαι δίηι. και νυν 

[o]ra[[i/]] €ί9 Ταμυ 
[ν'\ας παρηλθον 
οι αλ[λο]ι. ζνθα 

ΙΟ δξ τους χ^οας 
άγων [α]π(λξΐ 
φθη. κ[αι] τοις Αιο 
νυσι\οι$\ κατά 
[μ{\ιν[ας ξγορ^υ 

15 [ej/] co[y απαντάς 
[€ω]/)[ατ€ ό\ι e [ 
[π ι\δη μουντές• 
5e e^ Ευβ[οιας 

2 ο των στρατι[ω 
των λ[ι]ποταξιου 
καγω ταξι[αρ * 
γων της φυ [ 






25 \ται των] πολ 
\\(ϋν 7ro]re/)oy 
[TTore ouTJoy ^στιν 
[δυοιν ταυτό\υ 

25 Ajjy ηραγκα 
ζομην κατά 
του ονόματος 
του ίμαυτου 
πατροθίν Se 

Col. χ. 

\([σθαΐ την \η 

ξίν [και €1 μι 

σθο[9 ίπορισθη 

τοι[ς δικαστηρί 

5 01S [ζίσηγον 

αν δ[ηλον ΟΤΙ 

ταυ[τα δ €t μη 


ν[ων η]8η [συν 

ΙΟ (β[η τω]ν ζχ[ι 

νω[ν κ]αν μαρ 

τυρ[α9 ν]μιν 


€t€v• e[i 8]e |e 

15 νιας π[ρο]σκλη 
[θ€ΐ]η. 7τ[ολλοι]ς 

[$€ π]ρο[σκρον]€ΐ' 

[και ο]ν [ηνα]γκα 

[σ]θη τ[ροπο]ν 

2θ [ο] πα[τηρ ΤΓ]οιη 
[σα](Γ6[αι αν]τον' 
[ου λ€\η]θ€ν• υ 
[μ€ΐς Se οτ]€ μίν 
[τούτον ον\κ € 

25 •ηοΐί[ιβ ο π]ατηρ 

[τη]γ [μη]τ^ρ « 


Col. χί. 

γίγονος ουτο? 

[ο]χληρος ηΐ > 
[7Γ]αλ/ΐ' υμιν πο 
[re δ]οξ(ΐ eKcivof 
5 [αλη]θη λ(γ€ΐν' 
[τι δ €ΐ] ψ€νδο > 
[μαρτυρι]ων α 
[λωσ€σΘα]ι ττροσ 
[δοκών €]φ 01S 

1 ο [€ρανιζ€ΐ τ]ουτοις 
[tois ΤΓ€ρ]ι αυτόν 
€ρ[ημην €ασ€ΐ] 
€ τ[€λ€σθηναι\ 
την δ[ικη]ν [α 

15 Ρ[α] ye [μικράν] 
ηγΐΐσ[θ€ βλα] 
βην ω [ανδρζ?] 
Αθηναίοι €v 
κοινωνιαι τον 

2θ Ίταντα βιον > 
τη? τοντον δο 
ξης και των ep 
γων €ΐναι• ο 
τι τοινυν οιβ^δ] α 

25 δΐ€^ζλη\ν[θα\ 
υμιν μάτην 




λ[ηθ]η Xey^iv 
η['γζΐσ6γ avTOV 
[€neiSa]i/ 8 οντω? 

φοβούμαι. Oe 
ωρησατ€• o[v] 
TO^ γαρ ηδη > 

Col. xii. 

και γραφας 

Ttva^ ω av8p€^ 

Αθηναίοι xre 

φ^νγζν €φ ais 
5 ουδξν αίτιος 

[ω]ι/ €γω σνν 


και της αρχη^ 

\ο ην νμξ,ις μ€ 


σατ€• και πολλά 

και δυσχερή 

δια το όνομα 
15 σνμβζβηκ^ν 

ημιν- ων ινα €ΐ 

δητ€ ζκαστων ) ίκοστον 

μάρτυρας νμιν 

παρ€ξομαι t, 
20 μαρτυράς 

ορατ€ ανδρ€9 2θ 

Αθηναίοι τα 


[κ]αι την αηδι 
2 5 αν την ΐκ του 


6ί τοινυν μηδίν 

Col. xiii. 

αηδΐς ην €Κ 
τούτων μηδ€ 
όλως αδυνα 
τον ταυτον € 
5 χ€ΐι^ όνομα 
ημιν συνίβαι 
v€v. ου δηπου 
τούτον μξν 
δίκαιον το μ€ 

ΙΟ ρος των χρη 
ματων ^χ([ι]ι^ 
κατά την ποι 
ησιν ην ο πα 
τηρ αυτόν αναγ 

ϊ5 κασθΐΐς €ποι 
ησατο' e/xe ie 
τουνομα ο 

2θ και ουδ υφ e 
νος βιασθίΐς 
€θ€το• ουκ €γω 
γ ηγούμαι- ϊνα 
τοινυν €ΐδη 

25 Te [ο]τι ου μόνον 
€ΐς τους φρα 
τορας ούτως 
ως μ€μαρ 
τυρη[τ]αι > 



Col. xiv. 

ο πατήρ την 
(γγραφην > 
([πο]ίησατο. α\ [ 
λα [κ]αι την 8ί 

5 κα\τη^ν €μοι 


πο[ίων] τουνο 
μα [τον]το e 
[θίτο λα]β€ μοι 
[και ταντη]ν > 

10 τη[ν μα]ρτνρι 
αν c-> 

ακου(Τ€ avSpes 
Αθηναίοι οτι 

15 €γω μ€ν ην e 
7r[i] τοννομα 
[roy] τούτον τταν 
τα τον γ^ρονον 
τοντονι δξ 

20 ΒοίωΤΟν €19 

T0V9 φρατοραί 
ηνικα ηναγ 
κασθη iV€ 
[γ]ραψ6ν ο πα 
25 Μ^Ρ• ηδίω9 
[τ]οιννν €ροιμην 
αν αυτόν €V 
^ν'^αντιον υμοαν 

Col. XV. 


9 or ΙΟ lines lost. 

10 ic πά\[ιν και 
μην fi ye fias 
αυτόν, €ν€γραψ€ν 
αν σ€ 6ίί τονί δη 
μοτας οπ€ρ €is 

15 τους φρατορας' 
ουκουν δανον 
ω γη και Oeoi' 
φασκίΐν μ^ν 
€Κ€ΐνον αυτόν 

20 πατέρα €ΐναι• 
τολμαν δζ α 
κυρα ποκιν α 
€Κ€ΐνο9 (πρα 

ξίν- €Τθλμα 


25 τ οι νυν προς τα>ι 

διαιτητηι πρα 

γ/ία αναιδξστα 

τον Xiycti/. coy 




Col. xvi. 

About 12 lines lost. 
μ\ων ayvoiiv 
οιομ[αι οτι ου 

15 τ αϊ' ξΤΓΟίησζ 
8ΐκατην ονδζΐί 
τταιδιου μη 
νομιζω\ν αν 
8 or 9 lines lost. 


Col. xvii. 

About 14 lines lost. 
15 ov [roifw iK του 

7(uv ί\στ i8(.iv 



Fr. I. 

Unplaced Fragments. 
Fr. 2. Fr. 3. 

Fr. 4. 


] • ^^?[ 



Fr. 6. 

Fr. 7, 

Col. i. Col. ii. 






]?P [ 



]« r[ 

Fr. 8. 


i. 2. ττΙροΓίροΓι» : 1. noTtpov. 

10. J? ί{ι.κη : SO MSS. (StVi; S); om. B(lass). 

iv. 7. ημάς was clearly omitted before tiaitvai, as in Q ; ημάς Β. with S, ημ'ίν F. 

V. 5—6. άπαντα ημ\α^ : SO S ; ημάς άπαντα FQ. Β. brackets ημαί. 
7—8. [oTflpof : arepos ημών MSS. 

1 1, αντωι : this word is bracketed by B. on account of the hiatus. 

vi 6. ηλίκα was originally omitted in S. 

16. ζ o{ (ζηι has been partially rewritten, probably by the second hand. 

21—2. ovdev €Kfivov βίλτιοσι: SO vulgo; ΐκύνον βελτίοσιν ονδίν Β. with S. 


viii. 14. [fy>]pa^at: SO S; (γγίγράφθαι FQ. The Supposed high stop may be part of 
the cross-bar of the following τ. ^ 

27. A short horizontal mark over the u of eanv has no evident meaning. It cannot 
satisfactorily be explained as intended to represent the i> and then replaced by that letter. 

28. Μαντιθΐοιν was apparently omitted after δνοιν, as in the text of FQ. 

ix 2. 0ipe δ ft, as emended by the corrector, is the original reading of S (Se ft); φερ 
(1 δί others, Β. 

6. Kat vvv : (cm γαρ νυν MSS. \κα\ vvv yap r). 

7. The η of οται/ should have been struck out as well as the v. 

17. The letters μου and part of the ν are on a small fragment which is placed here 
with some doubt ; it does not join up exactly on either side, and its colour is rather lighter 
than would be expected. 

X. 6. ^[77X01/; so Sr, B. ; pe 8η\ον others. 

20-1. [o] πι.^τηρ π^οιη[σα\σβ\αι αν]τον : SO S and vulg. ; ποιησάσθαι αντον 6 πατήρ FQ, 
ποιησασθαι ό πατήρ αυτόν Β. 

25-8. ποίί and ν in 11. 25-6 and the initial letters of 11. 27-8 are on detached fragments, 
the position of which is hardly certain ; that of the second fragment is more particularly 
doubtful owing to its colour. 

xi. I, yeyoms was a slip due perhaps to the influence of the next two words, ovtos is 
omitted by FQ. 

10. τ]ουτοίς [τοις: SO the MSS. Harpocration seems to have read τούτους tovs. 

20. πάντα : SO Q J αηαντα Other MSS. 

xii. 3. V of πίφίυγίΐ/ has been converted from μ, by which hand is uncertain. 
9. ημφΐσβητΐί : SO B. with S ; ημφισβητ€ΐ Others. 

10— II. μ€ (π€χ(ΐροτονησατ( : SO mOSt MSS. (e/x«)' f π(χ€ΐροτονησατ( S flTSt h&nd, fpf f χειρο- 
τονήσατε S corr. Q and B. 

17. The marginal variant εκαστον is apparently new, but S records Ικαστα] the symbol 
prefixed is like that sometimes used in supplying an omission, e.g. 844. 114. 

21. ai/Sper : ώ αν8ρ(ς MSS.; cf. xiv. 13. 

26. The papyrus agrees Avith Sr in omitting BeaptiTe after πράγματος. 

xiii. 10. των : so FQ text r ; των Ιμων S and as v. 1. FQ, B. 

26. φρατορας is also the spelling of S ; φράτερας Β. Cf. xiv. 21, XV. 15. 

xiv. 5-6. fpni πο[ιωΐ'], as Originally written, is the usual order. For the use of the figures 
α and β to effect a transposition cf. e. g. 16. i. 26, 1018. 38. 
1 3. αν8ρ(ς : so S, Β. ; ω άνΒρΐς Others. 
15. ην: so vulg. ; (Ιμί Β. with S. 

19. TovTovi : SO ]\ISS. ; ToCroi/ B. 

XV. 23. (πραζΐν : SO r ; tnpa^e ζών Other?, B. 

Fr. 1. The first letter is possibly e, but the fragment does not suit vii. 28. 

Fr. 2. This fragment cannot well be assigned to ix. 14. 

Fr. 4 may come from x. 29, but does not directly join. 


Pr. 5. This fragment might be supposed to be part of § 14 πολλά y\ap [(στ ανθρωττιν\α, 
but this cannot be reconciled with the τ (or π) of the next column, which would belong to 
about the twentieth line from the end, and there is no initial τ or π within two lines 
of the twentieth from the end of Col. viii. 

Pr. β. Apparently not vi. 8-9. 

Pr. 8 does not appear to suit either x, 26 or xiv. 5. It is hardly certain that the 
fragment belongs to this MS., or even which way up it should be read. 

1094. Demosthenes, De Falsa Legatmie. 

17x6 cm. Fifth century. 

A fragment from the upper part of a vellum leaf, containing on the verso 
portions of §§ 274-5, on the recto portions of §§ 279-80, of the De Falsa Lega- 
tione. It is clear from the extensive lacuna between 11. 23 and 24 that the leaf 
included more than one column ; and we have the alternatives of supposing that 
there were two columns, implying a tall and narrow page of about ^^ (^t least) χ 
20 cm., or three columns, which would give a squarer page measuring some 
28 cm. across and, if the lower margin was as deep as the upper one, of 
approximately the same height. The former is perhaps the likelier shape, but 
in any case this was a large and handsome codex. The script is a sloping 
uncial of medium size, carefully finished and with rather strongly marked con- 
trasts of light and heavy strokes ; it may date from the fifth century. Stops in 
two positions occur, inserted apparently by the original hand. There is a well- 
defined vertical ruling down the margin of the recto, but traces of horizontal 
rulings are only to be distinguished in places. 

No particular aiiiinities are traceable in the text, which is inferior in quality 
to that of 1093. A conjecture of Dobree is supported in 1. 38. 


καίτοι καλλιω τα[ντη9 ΐίρη 374 

νηι^ οντ€ npoT€p[ou ονθ ν 
στ€ρον ovSeis αν [emiLv eyoL 
ττ^ποίημ^νην τ\ην ττοΧιν 
5 αλλ ον τουτ ζσκο\τΐουν τούτου 


μ€ν γαρ ηγοντο [την αυτών 


αρ€την και την [ri/i πολβω? 

δοξαν αιτιαν ([ιναι τον δε 

προίΚα η μη το[ν τον πρίσβΐν 
ΙΟ τον τρόπον το[ντον ονν 

δίκαιον ηξιονν [παρΐχ^σθαι 

και αδωροδοκ[ητον τον προ 

σοντα T01S κοι[νοΐ9 €Κ€ΐνοι 275 

μζν τοιννν ο[ντ(ΰ^ ζ)φρον 
15 ηγουντο το δ[ωροδοκ€ΐν 

και αλΐ'σίΤ€λ[€9 τη πολξΐ 

ωστί μητ 6π[ί πραζ€ως μη 

δζμιας μητ ([π ανδρός €αν 

γιγν€σΘαι νμ[€ΐς δ€ ω την 

2θ αντην €ΐρην[ην (ορακοτΐ? 

τα μ€ν των σ[νμμαχων των 

ημζΤ€ρων τ[€ΐχη καθηρη 

κνϊαν τ[α9 


το]ν δώρα €ΐληφ€ναι ayo 

25 [ξΐ μ€ν ηρ]νονντο e^eXey 

[χζΐν \οι]πον αν ην €π€ΐδη 

[δ ομολο]γονσιν απαγ€ΐν δη 

[πον προσ•]ηκ€ΐ• τι ονν ω τον a 8ο 

[των οντ]ω? ί^οντων νμ€ΐ9 
3© [€Κ(ΐνων] των ανδρών ον 

[t€s 01 δ€ κ]αι Tiv(S αντων 

[βτι ζωντ]€ς νπομζν€ΐτ€ 

[τον μ€ν €]ν€ργξτην τον δη 

[μον και το]ν €κ Πειραιώς Επι 
35 [κρατην €κ]πίσ€ΐν και κόλα 

[σθηναι και] πάλιν πρώην > 


[ΘρασνβουΧ\ον τον Θρασνβον 

[λον τον δη]μοτίκον τον α 

[τΓΟ ΦνΧης κ]αταγαγοντο9 
4θ [τον δημον κ\αι τίνα? αλλονί 

[τάλαντα δί]κα ωφληκίναι 

[και τον αφ] Αρμοδιον και τώ 

[τα μ€γισθ ν]μα9 αγαθά ζΐργα 

[σμ€νων ovs] νομωι δια τα9 
45 [evepyeaias α]? υπήρξαν eiy 

[νμα? (V αττασι] τοις i'cpois και 

[(πι ταις θνσιαι? σπο]νδων και 

Q— ΙΟ. το[ν του πρ(σβ€ν]του τρόπον, τον τρόπον του πρ€σβίυτοΰ MSS. 
12. προγτοντα: προσιόντα MSS. 

ιρ. For the abbreviation of ω avbpes Αθηναίοι cf. 1. 28 and e.g. P. Rylands 58. 92. 
A stop probably followed γιγνίσθαι, but it cannot be distinguished. 

22. ημ(Τ(ρων'. SO ks ; ύ/i6τepω^ΌtherS. 

25. (^€\ey[xfiv : SO MSS. except S, which has ΐλβγχαν, and this is adopted by Butcher. 

26. λοι]πον : SO SYO ; there is not room for το Xotjn-oj/, which is found in other MSS. 

27. ομολο]γουσιν : SO L and vulg. ωμολόγουν SQ, Blass, Butcher. 

28. προσ]ηκίΐ: SO k; προσηκΐν Other MSS. The present tense is consistent with 
ομο\ο\•γουσιν in 1. 27. 

30. (κΐίνων apparently stood in the text, not Dobree's commonly accepted emendation 

(ζ ίΚ€ΐνων. 

37• θρασυβου\]ον : there is clearly no room for θρασυβονλον eKeivov which is read byedd. 
with most MSS. θρασ. . . . τόν is omitted by the first hands in SY ; L has ΐκΰνον τον 

θρασΰβουλον instead of θρασ. ineivov τον Θρασυβούλου. 

38. του : so Dindorf with Dobree; κα\ τοΰ MSS., Blass, Butcher. 

40. κ]αι Tivas άλλους : om. MSS. The words perhaps came in from a marginal note. 

42. Αρμοδίου : SO S^L text A ; Άρμ. κα\ 'ApiaToyeirovos Others. 

43. ν]μα! αγαθά : cf. Libanius iv. 737. 27 τα μίγ. ημάς ay. elpy. άγάθ^ ίιμας mOSt MSS. 
{ημάί S, &C.), om. υμάς A ; [ΰμας] BlaSS. 

46. και: om. MSS. 

10Θ5. [ISOCRATES,] Ad Demonicum. 

25-6 X 8-5 cm. Fourth century. 

This is a leaf from a papyrus book, complete at the top and bottom but 
broken at the side, so that about half the letters in each line are lost. It is 
inscribed in a clear semicursive hand of medium size, and probably of Ihe fourth 

L 2 


century. Stops in three positions occur, apparently added by the original scribe, 
to whom a rough breathing in 1. 47 also seems to be due ; but a few accents are 
differentiated by a rather darker coloured ink than that of the text, which is of 
a brownish shade. 

Isocrates papyri have not as a rule been distinguished for good qualities 
(cf. e. g. 844), and in particular their chief representative for the Ad Demoniaim, 
P. Berlin 8935, which is attributed to the second century, displays an extra- 
ordinary divergence of tradition. 1095 follows the normal type of text and is on 
the whole a creditable witness. As might be anticipated, there are occasional 
coincidences with the deteriores (11. 3-4, 17), but agreements with the superior 
group of MSS., of which the chief is the Codex Urbinas (Γ), predominate. In 
the collation appended below, which is based on E. Drerup's edition, I do not 
include unsupported readings of the eccentric Berlin papyrus. Another papyrus 
at Strassburg is available for comparison only in § 45. 


σιν ά[σ]<6[ι] /Μ[€]γί[σ]τοι^ [yap ^v ίλαχ^ιστωι 40 

vovs αγαθός (u ανθρ[ωπου σώματι π€ΐ 

ρω το μ[(]ν σώμα €ΐΐ'[αι φιλόπονος την 

δζ ψν)(ην φιλο[σ]οφο[ί ινα τωι μ€ν €πιτ€ 
5 [\]ζΐν δν[ν]η τα δοξαντ[α τηι Se προοραν ζίτι 


στη τα σνμφ€ρ[οντ]α [παν ο τι αν μίλληις 41 

[€]peiv. προτ^ρον ζπι[σκοπ€ΐ τηι γνωμηι 
[πολ]λοΐ9 γαρ η γ[λ]ωττα [προτρεχεί της Sia 
[νοι]ας• νομιζ[€] μηδ[€ν €ΐναι των αν 

ΙΟ [θρω]πίνων βφαιο[ν ούτω γαρ ουτ (υτνχων 
[€σ€ί] πίριγαρης ovSe δ[νστν)(ων περίλυπος 
[δνο π]οιον καιρ[ο]υς τον [Aeyeir η π€ρι ων οι 42 

[σθα σ]αφως η π€ρι ων [αναγκαιον €ΐπ€ΐν 
[ev] το[υτ]οις γαρ p[o]vois [ο λόγος της σιγής 

15 [κρ]€ΐτ[τ]ων• (ν δζ τοις α[λλοις αμ^ινον σι 
[γα]ν η Xeyeu'. χαιρζ p[ev €πι τοις σνμβαι 
[νονσι] των αγαθών κ[αι λυπον μετρίως e 
[πι το]ις γινομίνοις [των κακών γίνου 
δζ [τοις] άλλοις μηδ e[v (τβροις ων καταδη 


20 \o^' aroTTOu yap την [μ^ν ονσιαν ξν rais 

οικιαις awo[K]pvnT€LU [την Se Siauoiav 

φαν[€]ραν έχοντα π[€ριπατ€ΐν μάλλον λ9 

ξνλαβου ψογον η κι[νδυνον Sei γαρ eivai 

ψοβζραν T0L9 μξν [φανλοί? την τον βιον 
25 Τ€λ€υτην' τοις <5e σ[πουδαιθί9 την €v τωι 

ζην αδ[ο]ξίαν• μα[λιστα μ€ν πάρω ζην 

κατά τη[ν] ασφα[λ]ί[αν eav 5e 7Γ0Τ€ σοι συμβηι 

Kiv8vv€veiv ζη[τξί την €Κ του πολέμου 

σωτηριαν μ^τα κα[λη9 δοξη? άλλα μη μ€ 
3θ τ' αισχρας φήμη?- τ[ο] μ[€ν γαρ τ^λξυτησαι 

πάντων η π€πρωμί[νη κατ€κριν€ το δζ 

καλω9 απόθαναν ι\διον tols σπονδαιοί? 

απ€ν€ΐμ€. και μη Θα[νμασηΐ9 €ί πολλά των λα 

/ αρημ^νων ου πρζπί[ί σοι προς την νυν 

35 [παρουσαν ηλικιαν ου]δ€ γαρ e/xe τούτο διβ 

[λαθ€ν άλλα προ€ΐλομ]ην δια τηί αυτής πρα 

[γματίΐας αμα του τ€ π]αροντο9 βιο[ν σ]υμβου 

[λίαν €ξ€ν€γκζΐν και τ]ου μ[€λ]λοντο9 χρόνου 

[παράγγελμα καταλί7Γ]6ίΐ'[•] την μεν γαρ τ[ου 
4 ο [των χρειαν ραδιως] ξίδήσει^' τό[ν] δε μ[ε 

[τ εύνοιας σνμβουλευ]οντα χαλεπως ευ[ρη 

[σεις όπως ουν μη] παρ έτερου τα λοί7Γ[α 

[ζητηις αλλ εντεύθεν] (οσπερ εκ ταμει[ου 

[προφερηι? ωιηθην δ]ειν μηδέν πα[ρα 
45 [λιπειν ων εχω σο]ι συμβουλευειν [πολ ^.e 

[λην δ αν τοι? θεοις] χάριν σχοιην ε[ι μη 

[διαμαρτοιμι της δ]οξης ης έχων π[ερι 

[σου τυγχάνω τω]ν μεν γαρ άλλων το[υς 

[πλείστους ευρησομ]εν ωσπερ τω[ν] σιτ[ιων 
5ο [τοις ηδιστοις μαλλο]ν η τοις υγιεινοτα[τοις 

[χαίροντας ούτω κα]ί των φίλων τ[οις συν 


[ζξαμαρτανονσι πλ]ησιαζοντα9' α[λλ ov 

[tol9 νουθίτουσι ae S]e νομίζω του\ναντι 

\ov τούτων ζγνωκ^^ναι τβκμηριωί χρ[ω 
55 [μ€νο9 τηι nepi την] αλλην παιΒ^ιαν φι 

[Κοπονιαί τον yap αυτ^ωι τα βέλτιστα ττρατ [ 

[τ€ΐν ξΤΓίταττοντα τ]οντον €lko9 και τω[ν 

[αλλωΐ' T0V9 ctti την] αρίτην παρακαλον[ν 

[τα? αποδίχ^σθαι μα]λιστα δ αν παροξνν [ ^6 

6ο [θ€ΐη9 ορξχ^θηναι τω]ν κάλων €ργων 

[ei καταμαθοΐ9 οτι και τ]α9 ηδονας €Κ του 

[των μάλιστα γνησιω]^ €χομ€ν• ev μ€ν 

[γαρ τωι ραθνμξΐν και] τα? πλησμονας α 

[γαπαν €v6v9 αι λνπαι] ταΐ9 ηδοναι? τταρα 
65 [π^πηγασι το 5e π^ρι] την αρζτην φιλοπο 

[v€tv και σωφρον]ως τον ξαυτου βιον οι 

[κονομ€ΐν aei τα?] Τ€ρψ€ΐς ξΐλικριν€Ϊ9 

3-4• ■^0 fL*]" ^^l••"^ '• so ΛΠΣΥ P. Berl. ; τω μ^ν σώματι Γ. Dieiup, wiih Blass, writes τώ 

σώματι μίν. 

την] be ψνχψ : SO ΠΣΥ ; γ.^ δι ψυχή Γ. φιλοπ. . . . ψνχην ΟΙΪΙ. Ρ. Berl. 

5. (πί]στηι : €πιστηστ} ΣΥ. 

7. [f]p(iv : so probably the papyrus, not [Xejyftf with ΛΠ P. Berl. 

9-1 1. The sentence νομιζ[ΐ] . . . περίλυπο! stands in this position in all MSS. and is 
retained there by Drerup. H. Wolf transposed it and 11. 12-16 δυο . . . Xtytiu, an arrange- 
ment adopted by subsequent editors. 

1 1, ουδέ : 1. ovTe, 

12. πίοιον καφ[ο]υς : Kaipovs ποιου Υ StobaeUS. 

17. κ[αι λυπου: SO Λ; λυττον be Γ, &C. The remains of the κ are slight, but they are 
inconsistent with λ. 

30. The grave accent on αισχρας should have been a circumflex. 

3 1 . πάντων ', πάντοτ€ Σ, πάιτω? Υ StobaeuS. 

32. Το add η φύσις (ΠΣΥ Stobaeus) after σπονΒαιοις would clearly overload the line, 
and these two words were no doubt omitted as in r P. Berl. They are retained by Blass 
and other editors, but not by Drerup. 

33. The angular paragraphus below this line marks a new section. 

40—1. /uier evvoia9 σνμβουλ(ν]οντα : σοι σνμβ. μ€τ evv, ΛΠ, συμβονλευσοντα μΐτ evv. Ρ. Berl. 
42. παρ ΐτ(ρου τα Xot7r[a : SO Γ ; τα λοιπά μη παρ' eV. ΛΠ and Ρ. Berl. («τβρωί'). 

44-5• It is possible that αν preceded eχω as in ΛΠΣΥ ; the syllable λι may have stood 
in 1. 44. 

47. η<; : ην ΛΠ. 

55. παιδααι/ : SO Γ P. Berl., P. Arg. ; σον naibeiav ΛΠΣΥ. 

57, τω[ν άλλων ; τους aWovt P. Arg. 


61. (k: τας (Κ Λ. The supplement at the beginning of this line is rather longer than 
would be expected, but, as it includes four iotas and two omicrons, may be passed. 

66. eavTOv '. the SCribe first ΛVrote (αντων. ίαντον ΛΠ StobaeuS, αΰτοΰ Γ. 

ΙΟΘβ. ISOCRATES, Panegyricus AND De Pace. 

10x7-3 cm. Fourth century. 

A practically complete though much wrinkled and discoloured leaf of thin 
vellum, containing the conclusion of the Panegyricus and the beginning of the 
De Pace, separated by the titles of the two orations. The measurements of 
the leaf are similar to those of 1080 ; it bears no decipherable number, but this 
must have been a rather bulky little volume, consisting of at least 150 such 
leaves. The handwriting is a well-formed upright uncial, of medium size, 
belonging to the so-called biblical type and attributable to the fourth century ; 
some accompanying cursive documents ranged in date from the third century to 
the fifth. Corrections have been made in blacker ink by a second hand, which 
has also added stops in three positions, occasional breathings, &c. Textually 
there is little to remark beyond the usual absence of well-defined affinities to 
mediaeval MSS.: an agreement with Γ in 1. 14 is immediately followed in 1. 19 by 
a * vulgate ' (Λ) reading. No comparison is possible with the British Museum 
papyrus of the De Pace, since the commencement of that copy is lost. My 
collation depends on the edition of Blass. 


και τοις aWois μίγαλώ 
αγαθών αίτιοι δοξ[ο]υ 
σιν €iuai>>> 

> > > > > — < πανηγυρικός > 

5 < τΓ€ρι της (ΐρηνης > 

απαντάς μ^ν ^ιωθασιν οι 
παριοντ€ς €νθα8€ ταύτα 
μέγιστα φασκαν ίΐναι 
και μάλιστα σπονδής αξι 
ΙΟ α τηι πο\€ΐ π^ρι ων αν αν 


Toi μζλλωσιν [σ]υμβου\ζν 
eiw ου μην [α]λλ 6ί και irepi 
αλλωρ τίνων πραγματω 
ηρμοσ€ν τοιαύτα rrpoei 
15 neiv. SoKei μοι πρ^παν 
και nepi των νυν παρόν 


των evTevOiv [π]οιησασθαι 

τ[η]ν [αρ]χην• ηκομ(ν γαρ 2 

(Κκλησιασοντ€ς nepi re 
20 [π\ό\€μου και €ΐρ[η\νη^ α 
μίγιστην βχ€ΐ δνναμιν 


€v τωι βιωι των ανθρω 

πων• και nepi ων ανάγκη 

TOVS ορθώς βουλ^νομ^νον?. 
25 αμξίνον των άλλων ττρατ 

τζίν το μίν ονν fieye^oy 

υπ€ρ ων σννβληλνθαμί 

τηλικοντον ζστιν ορω 3 

^'[[e]] νμας [ου]κ [e]| ίσου των 
3θ λξγοντων [τ]ην ακροασϊ 

ποιούμενου?• άλλα τοι? 

μεν προσάγοντας τον 

νουν- των Se ovSe ]^τη[ι^^ 

5- π(ρι της (ΐρηνης '. ntpi ΐίρηνης Γ, nep\ της (ϊρηνης η σνμμαχ^ικός Vulg. 
1 1 . Ισ'ϊνμβυυλΐυΐΐν ; σνμβον\(υσ(ΐν MSS. 

1 4• ηρμοσΐρ : SO Γ (-e) ; ήρμοζΐ vulg. 

16. νυν : vvvL vulg. 

19. Tept Te : SO Dionys. Hal. Jsocr. 16 and vulg.; om. re Γ. 
22. The corrector's reading is that of the MSS. 

24. βονΚΐνομΐνονς '. SO MSS. ; βονΚΐνσαμίνονς DionyS. 

33. την was perhaps repeated by an inadvertence on the next page and therefore 
deleted here. A thick ink-mark between δ€ and ουδέ may have come through from the 
other side. 


1097. Cicero, De Imp. Cn. Pompei AND In Verrem II. i. 

15.4 X 8.4 cm. Fifth century. Plate VI (recto). 

Two fragments from Egypt of the Pro Plancio, on vellum, were published 
last year by S. de Ricci {Melanges Chatelain, pp. 442-7)^ to be followed a few 
months ago by a papyrus of the Second Oration against Catilina (P. Rylands 61), 
and still more recently by another of In Verrem II. i (ed. F. Ramorino in 
Papiri d. Soc. Ital.). A fourth Ciceronian fragment now makes its appearance. 
It is a portion of a leaf from a papyrus book, containing the conclusion of the 
speech De Imperio Cn. Pompei and the commencement of the Actio Secunda 
against Verres. The script is a small and upright half-uncial, with some 
tendency to a more cursive style, especially towards the ends of lines ; the 
linked form of / with the cross-bar at an angle and continued to form the base 
of the next letter is occasionally employed, e. g. in 1. 22 anctoritate, Greek 
documents of the fifth century were found in the company of this papyrus and 
to that century it is itself suitably referred. With the commencement of the 
Verrine oration the hand becomes rather heavier, and very likely the new speech 
was begun on another day or with a different pen. The ink throughout is of 
the brown colour common at the period. The lines are long, and the leaf when 
complete must have measured some 18 cm. across, the column of writing having 
a width of about 13-5 cm. With an allowance of 5 cm. for the margin at the top 
and bottom, the height of the leaf may be estimated at some 29 cm., the propor- 
tions being thus very much the same as those of 1011. A great deal can be got 
into a page of this size, with small writing and closely packed lines ; and a 
further economy of space was attained by the abbreviation or contraction of certain 
common words. For punctuation a single high point was used, accompanied by 
a short interval before the next letter, e. g. 1. 62. 

In the text of this papyrus the chief point of interest is its relation to the 
Harleianus (H). Noteworthy agreements with that manuscript occur in 11. 12, 
28, and 31, in the two latter passages against all other authorities. On the 
other hand 1097 and Η are opposed in 11. 18, 21, 4^, and 44• The affinity 
between the two, therefore, seems to be weaker than that between Η and the 
Turin palimpsest. Readings peculiar to the papyrus are limited to two slight 
variations in the order of words (11. 1^-6, 42-3)» an apparently erroneous 
addition in 1. 29, a fairly evident interpolation in 1. 58, and the insertion of viri, 
which is of very questionable value, in 1. 13. The collation given below is based 
on the Oxford editions of Clark and Peterson, supplemented occasionally by 


that of Baiter-Halm. Orthographical details such as adgue, optume, inprobari 
are not noticed. 

Recto (§§ 60-65). Plate VI. 

adq> Hispdniense ah uno imperatore ee confecta duasq> urbes potentissimas 

quae huic iniperio maxime 
min[i^ta[b^id[fttiiy Cartkaginem adq> Niimantiam ab eodem Scipione ee deletas 

η commeinorabo 
nuper ita [vobis patnbusq> vestris ee visum ut in uno C. Mario spes imperi 

poneretur ut idem cum lugicrtka idem 
cum Cimb[ris idem cum Teutonis bellum administraret in ipso Cn. Pompeio 

in quo novi constitui nihil volt Q. 
5 Catulus qua[m] in[ulia sint nova summa Q. Catuli voluntate constituta 

recordamini quid tam novum 
quain adul[escentulum privatum exercitum difficili r p tempore conficere 

confecit huic praeee prae 
fuit rem optume du[ctu suo gerere gessit quid tam praeter consuetudinem 

quam homini peradtt 
lescenti cuius aei\as a senatorio gradu longe abesset imperium adq> exercitum 

dari Siciliam permitti 
adq> Africam bellu[mq> in ea provincia administrandum fuit in his provinciis 

singulari innocentia 
10 gravitate virtute \bellum in Africa maximum confecit victorem exercitum 

deportavit qidd 
vera td\m] inaudit^im quam eq R> triumphare at earn quoq> rem populus R> ή 

inodo vidit sed omnium etiam 
studio vis{e]ndam et cdjicelebrandam putavit quid tam inusitatum quam ut 

cum duo consules cla 
rissimi viri fortissim[iq> essent eq R> ad bellum maximum for midolosissimumq* 

pro consule mitte 
retur missus est quo q[uidem tempore cum esset h nemo in senatu qui diceret 

η oportere 
15 mitti hominem pr[i]y[atum pro consule L. Philippus dixisse dicitur h se ilium 

sua senientia pro consule sed 
pro cons> mittere tant\a in eo r p bene gerendcLe spes constituehatur ut duorum 

consulum munus unius 
adulescentis virtuti ' committei'etur quid tam singulare quam ut ex scnatus 

consulto legib> solutus consul ante 


f[i]eret quani ullum ql[mm magistratum per leges capere licuisset quid tarn 

mcredibile quam tit iterum 
eq R> ex senatus consulto t^iumphavet quae in omnib> hoininib> nova post 
hominum memoviam con 
20 stituta sunt ea tarn imdta [n sunt quam haec quae in hoc uno homine vidimus 
adq> haec tot exempla 

nova p\rofecta sunt in eundein 

tanta ac tarn hominem a Q. Ca[tuli adq> a ceterorum eiusdem dignitatis 

amplissimormn hominum 
auctoritate qua re videa[nt ne sit periniquum et h ferendum illorum auctori- 

tatem de Cn. 
Pompei dignitate a vobis c[onprobatum semper ee vestrum ab illis de eodem 

homine indicium populiq> R> 
auctoritatem inprobari p[raesertim cum iam suo iure populus R> in hoc homine 
suam auctoritatem vel 
35 contra omnes qui dissenti\iint possit defendere propterea quod isdem istis 
reclama7itib> vos ilium 
unum ex omnib deligisti^s quem bello praedonum praeponeretis hoc si vos 

temere fecistis et r p 
parum considuistis recte [isti studia vestra suis consiliis regere conantur sin 

atitem vos plus turn in r p 
vidistis vos istis re[p]ugnan[tib> per vosmet ipsos dignitatem huic imperio 

salutem orbi terrarum attulistis 
qucty^e aliquando i[sti] prindipes et sibi et ceteris poptdi R> universi auctori- 
ta ti parendum ee fatean tur 
30 adq> in hoc bello Asiatic[o] et re[gio Quirites ή solum militaris ilia virtus quae 
est in Cn. Pompeio singular is 
sed aliae quoq> animi virt[utes magnae et multae requiruntur difficile est m 

Asia Cilicia Syria 
regnisq> interiorum nat\ionum ita versari nostrum imperatorem ut nihil 

aliud nisi de hoste ac de 
laude cogitet delude etiam {si qui sunt pudore ac temperantia moderatiores 

tamen eos ee tales propter mul 
titudinem cupidorum h[ominum nemo arbitratur difficile est dictu Quirites 
quanta in odio simus apud 
35 ifM^J^i [nationes 


Verso (§§ 70, 71, In Verrem II. i. 1-4). 

] eor\t4\m qui ad 
[rem publicani adeunt maxime perspiciunt me hoc neq> rogatu facere ciiius- 

quam neq> quo Cu.] P[o]m[p]ei graltam 
\mihi per Jianc causam conciliari putem neq> quo mihi ex cuiusquam ampli- 

tudine ati]t praesidia 
[periculis aut adiumenta honorib> quaeram propterea quod pericula facile tit 

k[o]minem praestare 
40 \oportet innocentia tecti repellemus honorem autem neq> ab uno neq> ex hoc loco 

s]ed eadem ilia nostra 
[laboriosissinia ratione vitae si vestra voluntas feret consequemur quant o\b 

rem quidquid in hac causa 
[mihi susceptum est Quirites id ego omne me r p causa stiscepisse confirmo 

tanttimq> abest u^t aliquant mihi gratiatu 
[bonam quaesisse videar tit mtdtas me etiani simtdtates partini obsctiras 

par]tim apertas intellegatn 
[mihi η necessarias vobisn intitiles suscepisse sedegomehoc honor e praedittini\ 

tantis vestris beneficiis 
45 [adfecttirn statui Qtiirites vestram voluntatem et r p dignitatem et salutem] 

provijtciartim adq> s[ocio] 
[rum meis omnib> contmodis et rationib> praeferre oportere ] 

]« »» <«[ ]> , 



[nemittem vestrtim ignorare arbitror iudices htmc per hosce d\ie[s\ sermonem 

volgi adq> h[anc 
50 [opinionem poptili R> fuisse C. Verrem altera actione responsurum h e\e neq> 

ad iudicium adfuttirum [ 
[quae fam^ ft idcirco soltim emanarat quod iste certe statuerd\t ac deliberaverat 

η adee ver[u]m [ 
[etiam quod nemo quemquam tarn audacem tam amentem t]am inpudentem 

fore arbitr[abatur 


[qui tarn nefariis criminib> tarn multis testib> convictus] ova iudicmn aspicere 

aut \os 
[suuin populo R> os tender e auderet est idem Verves qui fuit semper u\t ad 

audendum proiectus 
55 \sic paratus ad audiendum praesto est respondet defend{\tur ne hoc qd sibi 

reliqui faci[t 
[nt in reb> tiirpissimis aim manifesto teneatur si reticent et a\bsit tamen 

inptidentiae suae p\iidentem 
[exitum quaesisse videatiir patior iud> et ή moleste fero\ me laboris mei vos 

virtntis v\estrae 
[fructum ee latnros nam si iste id fecisset quod priiis sta]t7ierat ac delibera- 

verat nt ή [ 
[adesset minus aliqnanto qnam inihi opus esset cognosceretur] quid ego in hac 
accusatione ό^οη 
6o [paranda constituendaq> elaborassem vestra vero laus tetiu]is pl^-ne atq> 

obsctira iud> [esset 
{neq> hoc a vobis populus R> ex spec tat neq> eo potest ee content]ns si condem- 

natus sit is q[ui 
[adee noluerit et si fortes fueritis in eo quern nemo sit au]sus defenders immo 

vero [ 
[adsit respondeat summis opib> summo studio potentissimoru\m homimim 

defendatur ce\rtet 
[mea diligentia cum illorum omnium cupiditate ves]tra integritas cum istius pe 
65 {cimia tesiium consiantia cum illius patronoriim minis ad[q]> p[oten]tia' 

turn deii{\ii7n 
{ilia omnia victa videbnntur cum in conientionem certamenq> vefierint absens 

si e]ss[et 

6. The abbreviation of res publica is nowhere preserved in the papyrus, but it is 
commended by considerations of space here and elsewhere. 
10. virtute gravitate Ύ . 

12. et co\ncelebrandam: so HE; om. others. 

13. viri'. om. MSS. 

17. The supplement in this line is of unusual length and perhaps senatus consulto was 
abbreviated, though written out in 1. 19. 

18. <2/[/«m : om. H. 

19. A stroke indicating abbreviation may have disappeared above the q oi eques. 

21. eundem] hominem : so MSS. except H, which has eodem homine\ this is adopted by 
Clark. The omitted words were added by the original hand. 
a Q. Ca[tuhQ) : so ET ; a/que Catuli H, a Q. Catulo dett. 


25-6. illu7n\ unum : unum ilium MSS. deltgistis is also the spelling of T. 

28. istis : so Η : its T, his Ε dett. 

29. qua[r\e'. om. MSS. The Avord may have come in from a failure to recognize 
that vos . . . attulistis belonged to the protasis; or perhaps, as Clark suggests, it is 
a corruption of Quirites, the abbreviation of which was frequently misunderstood. We 
might then suppose that the Quirites which Η inserts in 1. 30 stood earlier in the papyrus. 

30. The addition of Quirites with Η is probable in view of the size of the lacuna, but 
of course not certain ; cf. the preceding note. 

31. animi virtues \ so H, Clark; virtutes antmi oihox^. 

41. quidquid: so MSS. with the exception of H, which has si quid (adopted by Clark). 

42-3. graiiam \bonam : bonam gratiam MSS. It is improbable that bonam was left 
out entirely, since this would leave the supplement in 1. 43 abnormally short. That in 
1. 42, on the other hand, is rather longer than would be expected, and perhaps ego was 
omitted, as in one of the dett. 

44. vesiris is omitted in H. 

47-8. The title of the speech following as well as of the one preceding seems to 
have been given here ; cf. e. g. 1096. 4-5 and 1011. 90-1. 

52. The apparent shortness of the supplement may be explained by the repetition of 
the letter m. 

53. α of aut is considerably enlarged. 

55. It seems clear \}c^\.paratus was not omitted as in D, &c. 

58. ac deliberaverai, which the MSS. omit, has doubtless come in wrongly from 1. 51. 

60. Why the a οϊ plane was written above the line is not clear. 

61. The supplement is quite long enough without enim after neque (so D, &c.) even if 
popuhts was abbreviated. 

64. isiius : so ρ Schol. Gronov. and dett. ; illius others, Peterson. The initial supple- 
ment is four or five letters shorter than would be expected. 

1098. Vergil, Aeneid ii. 

5-2 X 20•8 cm. 

Fourth or fifth century. Plate VI (verso). 

Examples of Latin MSS. in square capitals are scarce, and this small 
fragment from the second book of the Aeneid, though textually of no value, 
has a palaeographical interest. The script is not particularly large, but it has 
the roundness and breadth characteristic of the type. Hands of this kind are 
attributed to the fourth or fifth century, and there is no reason to put this 
specimen any later. They may indeed go back to a somevi'hat earlier period ; 
cf. Wessely, Stud. Pal. i. App. The fragment is part of a leaf of thin vellum, 
which was ruled horizontally and vertically in the usual way with a hard point. 
When complete the page must have been fairly tall, the column consisting of some 
twenty-three lines. The text has been revised by a corrector whose blacker ink is 


easily distinguishable from the brown of the first hand. He also added occasional 
marginal notes (1. 4a), inserted some stops in the middle position, and touched 
up others which he already found there. He was not, however, responsible for 
the marginalia on the recto, which are inscribed in small half-uncials in an ink 
of the same colour as that of the text and may be attributed to the original 


\aedificaut sect ague intexunt abiete co\stas 
\yotmn pro rediiu s\pmdanl• eafama vagatur• P'vtnri'^ 
[kite delec]ta virum sortiti corpora• furtim " • f^•"?"? 
[inchid\iint caeco [laieri pemt]iisq' caver?ias 
20 [ingentis uterumqne armato m{\lite co7iplenl• 
[est in conspectii Tenedos noii^sima fama 
[insula dives opum Priami d\nm reg7ia maneb[atit 
[nunc tantum sinus et statio] male f\ida carinis 

Verso. Plate VI. 

[s]cindi[iur incerttim studia in contraria volgus 
40 primus ibi ante omnis m[agna comitante caterva 


Laocon ardejts• summa dectirrit a[b arce 
Laocoontis et procul• mise[ri quae tanta in\sania c[ives 

credii^e^s avect[os hostis aut ulla putatis 
dona carere [dolis Danaum sic nottis Ulixes 
45 aut hoc iticlusi fjgno occultantur Achivi 

[aut haec\ in nos[tros fabricata est machina muros 

1 7. The supposed / in the adscript may be a, but aeras is hardly suitable. 

18. Some further letters of the illegible marginal note may have disappeared. 

42. It is possible that three or four letters preceded Laocoontis, e.g. haec. The 
meaning of the curved mark, which was inserted by the second hand below this line, is not 


1099. Greek Paraphrase of Vergil, Aeneid. 

25-2 X 14-1 cm. Fifth century. 

A leaf, broken diagonally on one side, from a Latin-Greek vocabulary to 
the Aeneid. An analogous text is P. Rylands 61, which contains part of Cicero's 
In Catilinam II with a paraphrase in Greek. There, however, the Latin is 
transcribed continuously, whereas here it is only excerpted. The Latin words 
and their Greek equivalents are in parallel columns, both written by one copyist 
in a well-formed uncial hand of medium size and dating perhaps from the fifth 
century. The vocabulary extended over at least two books, of which the explicit 
and incipit, inscribed in capital letters and enclosed in an ornamental border, are 
preserved near the end of the second page. A work on so large a scale and 
executed by so practised a hand is evidently not to be credited to a young 
learner ; and it is surprising to find it so full of blunders. Not only are there 
frequent errors both in the Latin and the Greek, but the Vergilian order is not 
always maintained. Words from different verses are sometimes ranged in the 
same line (e.g. 11. 16, 21) and in two places (11. 1-6, 27 sqq.) there is a con- 
siderable dislocation. Some of the mistakes have been eliminated by a less 
cultivated hand employing a darker ink, but a good many remain, and no 
attempt has been made to amend the disturbed order. The corrector is 
responsible for the accentuation, which in order to assist pronunciation has 
been applied to the Latin as well as the Greek, stressed syllables receiving an 
acute accent ; in one case (1. 6) a mark of long quantity is used instead. These 
accents were often very lightly written, and were probably inserted in many 
places where they are no longer really visible. The leaf, which is of stout 
vellum, was ruled on the recto with a hard point which has left a light brown 
mark ; the horizontal rulings are doubled so as to regulate the size as well as 
the line of the writing. There is no trace of pagination. 












και ζραντισμίνα^ 









16 1 

ab alia 


10 itluldto 




[per ai\f\mi]tiq 
1 5 [volvuntuY 

\exaniinis u]ngtdb•. 



20 [peiebas 

[rogus querar 
[ad fata 

25 [eadein vocasses 

[evaserat fove 
[ batq- 




προ? ra νψηλα 












ανα τας οροψάς 



αψυ)(ο? ονυ^ιν 






] άπατα cviSpai 


] ηΤ€Ιί 

7Γ]νρκαΐα μ^α^ψομαΐ 





προ]? τα^ μοίρας 

. . . τα\^ αυταί Κ€κληκι? 


.... αμφ]οτ€ροί 


ξ^ανφφ]τικζΐ κ η8η 


€Τρ€φ€ ] 


35 [ 






deficit cubitoq- 

ατ[ω]ι/€ί #f- ανκωνα 


laevavit toro 

ίκονφισ^ν στρωμνη 


revoliita est 





40 reperta 




Ο € 








και δζδίμύναι 

45 artus merit a 

μίλη άξια 

695, 696 











50 abstiderat 





Oreo mi lie 








55 Diti hide 





% expU [ lib. an 
% incip'jt lib. ν 

60 in[terea 
d^quilone (?) 
p{olluto (?) 
ii\otum (?) 


5. til'. 1. it. 
7. ab: 1. ad. 

I o. ululato : cf. Μ ululat^o\u. 

15. It may perhaps be inferred from κχΐΚίονταί that volvuntur and not volvantur was 
written, volvuntur is the original reading in Pc and was inserted by the second hand in y. 
17. Some other letter was originally written in place of the first α of μιαινονσα. 

2 1 . π]υρκαϊα should be oxytone, and possibly the accent, though actually nearer to the 
t, was intended for the a. The aecent on μ(\η in 1. 45 is similarly somewhat misplaced. 

22. Why the imperative κα\ταφρονησον was written is not easy to see. 

25. Nothing is wanted before τα]ς and probably a defect in the leaf caused the Greek 
line to be begun further to the right than usual; cf. 1. 26. Several other flaws occur in this 
leaf. (μ€ τ]ας would be an unnatural order. 

26. ]oTfpos here can hardly be anything else than the termination of αμφοτΐρος, for 
αμφοτβρας, the accented e being a survival of the correct termination. But αμφ]οτ(ρο5 
does not account for the space, and since ο αυτός αμφ]σΓ(ρος would more than fill it, this line 
tends to confirm the hypothesis suggested by 1. 25 of a flaw in the vellum at this point. 

27-8. The remains of the Greek appear to suit nothing in the Latin nearer than 
11. 685-6. 

29. If 11. 27-8 are rightly reconstructed, there was very probably a disturbance in the 
order of the entries, as in 11. 1-6, and 11. 29 sqq. may return to one of the earlier verses. 
]τιην however is rather intractable unless we go back as far as 1. 675 ^oc illud fuit, which 
might perhaps be represented by e/ceti/o rovrt ψ. This would be of about the right length, 
but is not particularly satisfactory. 

35. Clearly marked rulings terminate three or four lines below this one, but there are 
faint traces of further rulings lower down, and the column may have continued some ten 
lines beyond 1. 35. 

37. The second ol toro has been converted from a u. 

39. quaesivii'. ν and / were written by the corrector over / and 5 [quaesitt's). : 

43. 1. αντιπάΚαΙονσαν. 

44. 1. nexosqiue). The Greek shares the error. 

46. \. peribat. 

47. nondum : necdum Py. The first ω of ουδωπω is rather damaged and the misspelling 
was possibly amended. 

55. 1. hunc. 

Μ a 




1100. Edict of a Praefect. 

i5-7Xii-8cm. a.d. 206. Plate V. 

A circular letter addressed by the praefect Subatianus Aquila to the 
strategi of the Heptanomia enclosing a copy of an edict which they are directed 
to post up in conspicuous places for a period of not less than thirty consecutive 
days. The edict is unfortunately disfigured by extensive lacunae which render 
it difficult to follow the sense at all closely, and not much more can be said than 
that the object aimed at was the repression of official extortion, διασ^ισμο?. 
Complaints of this are not rare in the papyri (e.g. 240. 5, 284. 5, 285. 12, 
P. Amh. 81. 6), and prohibitions of it go back to Ptolemaic times (cf. P. Paris 
61, P. Tebt. 5. 138-43, &c.). What particular class or classes of oflficials the 
praefect on the present occasion had in view is not apparent. 

The text, which is on the verso, is copied in a hand approximating to the 
literary type, and so, being accurately dated, has a certain palaeographical 
interest. On the recto is 1110. 

Χουβατίανος 'Ακύλας στρατηγοΐς ζ νομών [καΐ Άρσινοΐτον χ^αίρ^ιν. διατάγμα- 
τος ττροτίθί,ντος υπ ^μοΰ (ν Tfj \αμπροτάτ[ΐ) πόλΐΐ των Αλβ^ανδρ^ων 

vpeis φροντίσατε ξύδήλοίς γράμμασι tnl τ[ών μητροπόλεων και kv τοις 

των νομών φα- 
ν€ρωτάτοΐ9 τόποις προ(β)€Ϊναι μη ΐλαττον τρίάκον[τα ημερών κατά μίαν 
τινά, πε- 
5 ρίοδον. ερρώσθαί υμάς βούλομαι. ετονς ιε Άθν[ρ 25 letters 

μονών [[ι;]] επιμο[. .]ως νποκιμενων διασιο[μ€ν 23 „ 


μανθάνων [[fa[.]] δί\α των έργων επανόρΒ\ωσιν 0,2 „ 

ύπομνήσει [κα]\ώ9 εχ^ειν ενόμισα [.••]•[ 23 >, ^- 

1100. OFFICIAL 165 

m Τ0Ϊ9 TOiovTOis Μόμοΐ9 άπο[. .]αντ€^ τινας ο .[ 23 letters 

10 ros Tfj9 τάζ^ω^ [. . . ιταρ\ά8ιγμα κ\r]{σ]βήσeτa[ι,] οι 8e [ 22 

[. .]νων κατά τ . [ ]ομη8οΡΤ] πάρα σύστημα [ 21 „ 

[• •]ϊ ^! ?^[ 1*'^^^ '^^^'^ '^"'^^ τοιαντην πρ6φ[ασιν ly „ 

[. .] . 019 ον[ ] . διασ€ώμ€νοί και ίνοχλονμ€νο[ί 1 6 „ 

[. .]των τ . . . [.y διασώντων των e/y ταντα ύπηρη . [ '7 »> 
15 [μ^]τα παρρησίας, καν ίλ^γχθώσι, τή? προσηκούσης τ€ύξ[ονται τιμωρίας, ei 8ΐ . . 

[. .] . poLVTO τοις διασζίουσι και π€ριμ€νοΐ£ν και αντοι . [ ι; letters 

[««Ί τϋ Χ^Ρ?' '^^^ αδικούμενων άλλα kv ττ] των α . . . . νω[ „ „ 

[. .]vot των τοιούτων ζίσπράξίως νομισθ[ ] . πρρ[ „ „ 

[. .]νοις κολλητίώσι άπύχ^σθαι των ίντ[ 28 „ 

2 ο [, .] μη προσφθύρζσθαι αύτο €ΐς καταλ[ „ „ 

[διά]ταγμα φωραθ€Ϊ€ν eul τοντο[. .]σ . [ 29 » 

[. .]αδοθήσονται και οι χρώμζνοι [ „ ,> 

[πρ]ο€Τ€θη kv Άντινόου π6λ{€ΐ) νπο Αρι[ „ „ 

q iufi? Pap 4• " of ίλαττοί/ added above the line. 5. σι of ιρρωσθαι written 

over T. 14. νπηρη . [ Pap. 1 7- ^η before των added above the line. 19. t of ms 

added above the line. 23. ϋπο Pap. 

I For Subatianus Aquila cf. the note on 1111. i. 3-5• The extent of the lacunae at 
the ends of the lines is uncertain, but can hardly be less than I have supposed. The loss 
in 11 2-21 has been roughly calculated on the basis of the supplement adopted in 1. i. 

'2 'Αλ^ξανδρ^ων: Άντινο^ων might be preferred on account of 1. 23, but Alexandria 
is the natural place of promulgation. If Άνηνοίων were supplied, χωρ\: Άντιροιτον would 
presumably have to be added in 1. i ; cf. e. g. B. G. U. 484. 9-10. ^ 

3 elbi,\ois γράμμασι : cf. P. Hibeh 29. {a) recto 9 γράψας eis λεύκωμα p[e\Ya\ois γραμμασιν 

eWt^e-Tf», Dittenberger, Or. Gr. Inscr. 665. ir-13 Η « rh μητροπόΚ.^ roi «"ψον^αι Kaff 

;ΐ\καστον TOno]u αντοπροθ^Ιναι σαφεσι καΐ ,Ισημοΐί [γράμμασιν,] Ινα [παν]τ\ [/,ο]5^λα [\,{i\^n\a)y€vr,Tm 

For the supplement at the end of the line cf., besides that inscription, ibid. 664. 4-5, 13. U. U. 

1086. ii. 3-4• 

4. In B. G;U. 372. ii. 18 the period specified is three months. 

ς βοίΧομαι is the word also used in the analogous circular B. G.U. 646. 7, and m the 
letter of Subatianus Aquila published by F. Zucker in Silzungsb. der K. Preuss. Ajad. 1910, 
ρ -713. Zucker's remark that βούλομ^ in place of ^ϋχομαι is 'ganz gegen die Kegel 
is somewhat misleading; βούλομα, seems to have been preferred in the praefects bureau. 

10. κλησθήσ^ται, if rightly read, may be for κληθήσ€ται; κ^ην and κλφιρ are 

unlikely here. 

1 1. Perhaps μηΒίν was meant ; the writer was clearly not very accurate. 
1 4. ίπηρ^τ cannot be read, but perhaps the second η is a mistake for e. 

10 κοΧΚητιωσι is a remarkable word ; the fourth and fifth letters might be read as γ, 
which, however, does not improve matters, r, not γ, is clear. A Grecism of coHa/io is hardly 
likely at this date. 


2 2. If the verb is [ιταρ^ρ^οθήσονται, the first syllable would probably belong to the 
previous line. The number of letters lost at the beginnings of 11. 11-22 is not 
precisely fixed. 

1101. Edict of a Praefect. 

28-7 X 17-7 cm. A. D. 367-70. 

Copy of an edict prohibiting recourse to military praepositi on the part of 
civil litigants. The name of the praefect issuing this decree is given as . . . Imius 
Statianus, i. e. no doubt Flavius Eutolmius Tatianus (Dittenberger, Or. Gr, Inscr. 
733), who held office in A.D. 367-70; cf. Cod. Theod. xii. 18. i, Cantarelli, La 
Serie dei Prefeiii, ii. p. 34. He begins by stating that the illegal abuse of 
military jurisdiction was a matter of his own personal knowledge (11. 2-12). 
Jurisdiction over civilians belonged to the praefect (11. 13-15) and their recourse 
to praepositi was only permissible when justice was required locally against 
a soldier (11. 17-21). Nothing else justified neglect of the proper civil courts, 
and future offences in this regard would be punished by deportation or con- 
fiscation, according to the rank of the delinquent (11. 22-5). The text breaks off 
in an incomplete sentence ordering the local riparii to report any cases which 
they might detect ; probably only a few words were wanted to conclude the 
copy of the edict, and if they were added it must have been either along the 
lost left-hand margin or on a separate sheet of papyrus, for this one is complete 
at the bottom and on the right-hand side, and there is no indication of a second 
sheet having been joined on. 

The encroachment against which this proclamation is directed of the 
military authority in judicial matters is illustrated by the frequently recurring 
imperial constitutions on the subject during this period. In Cod. Theod. xii. i. 
128 of A. D. 392 it was ordained Militaribiis viris nihil sit commune cum curiis ; 
nihil sibi licituvt sciani, quod suae non subiectum est potestati; cf. id. i. 21. i 
Numquam omnino negoiiis privatorum vel tuitio militis vel executio tribuatur 
(a. D. 393), ii. I. 9 Si quis neglectis iudicibus or dinar iis sine caelesti oraculo 
causam civilem ad militare indicium crediderit deferendam, praeter poenas ante 
promulgatas intellegat se deportatio7iis sortem excepturnm (cf. 1. 24 below ντισον 
οίκησαι κελεύω), nihilo minus et advocatum eius decem librarutn auri condemna- 
tione feriendum, Cod. Just. i. 46. 2 Praecipimus, ne quando curiales vel privatae 
condicionis homines ad militare exhibeaniur indicium (cf. 11. 24-5 below). Military 

1101. OFFICIAL 167 

arrogance and aggression form one of the main themes of the oration of Libanius 
De pairociniis (cf. §§4-5, 23, &c.) ; and a concrete instance is provided by P. Brit. 
Mus. 408, where a complaint is brought against a praepositus that he had 
prevented certain criminals from being brought to justice (about A. D. 346). 

Άντίγραψον 8ιατάγματο9. 
[Φλανιος Εντ6]λμΐ09 Χτατιανο^ 6 λαμπρότατος ίπαργος 'Εγνπτου Xeyei* 

ον ] μ€ν . € . f>ii<Ti.i και π[αρ^ ojXtycoi/ των ττρώτωι/ 

πυθ6μ€νο]?, άλλα προς 8ι8ασκαλίαν τρόπον τίνα λάμβαναν 
ίκ των 6i]y ίκάστ[η]ν πόλιν Τ€ και kvopiav γιγνομύνων. 
ί-γνων ya\p e^ kv\τ](ίv^iωv ώ$• τιν^ς των ιδιωτών την 

τννην av]ev πλ tcty, erre νπο κακίας ή και νπο κακο' 

βουλίία]? της πρ[ο]αιρ€(Γ€ως βονλόμξνοι τους 8ιαδικονν- 
τας πάνυ κ]αταπονΐν, προσφζύγονσιν τοις κατά τόπον πραι- 
ποσιτοις] βιβλία τούτοις ως Ιπιδιδόντξς και παρασκευάζον- 
τας €κπρ]άττ€σθαι παρ' αυτών τους τ^ν τύχην, ώς εψην, 
ιδιώτας.] οτι 5e Κ€κώλυται πάρα τοις νόμοις τοντο, δήλον 
τω γαρ π]ραιποσίτω μ\ν [[τωί/]] στρατιωτών αρχιν 'έζαστι, 
ιδιωτών] δ\ ούκάτι, τους δζ άρχοντας της επαρχίας αθ . . 

1 5 Ι ι]ν τούτοις κα[ι] δίχασθαι προσαιόντας παραγγυ- 

αται. τοϊ\γάρτοι δια τοΰδα του προγράμματος άπασιν 
δήλόν €σ]τιν τον λοιπόν, ei γάρ τις των ιδιωτών πάρα 
στρατιώτ]η τι 'άχοι κα[ι] θαρσήστ] τ§ ακδικία τον πραιποσίτου 
και ώς βοηθηψήσαται παρ αντον πάποιθαν, προσαίτω• ονδ\ γαρ 
δύναται] (πι των τόπων της προσηκούσης τνγχάνιν 
παρ' άλλο]ν βοηθίας. d δ\ προς ίδιώτην την τύχην, μη δι- 
απιράτω] τοντο ποιαΐν. ίί γάρ τις όπτίη παραλιμπάνον 
το οικ€]ΐον δικασ[τ]ήριον ίφ' ονς δα ον προσήκαν καταφεύ- 
γων ποτά,] δημοτική[ς] ον τύχης, τοντον νήσον οικησαι καλαύ- 

25 [<»} ία,ν δα ■η] βονλαντής, δημαύσαι υποβάλλω, διο παραγγυω τοις 
απί τόπων] ριπαρίοις ϊν , α'ι τίνα των ιδιωτών καταλάβοιαν παρα- 
λιπόντα τ]ο οικΐον δ[ι]καστηριον άπΙ πραιποσίτονς καταπαφανγότ[α 

2. ]. Τατιανός. 4• .'λαμβάνων. g. SeCOnd ο of προσ^ίυγουσιι/ corrected 

from t. 14. υ οι Tovs corn from t. άρχοντα is for -ras. 22. I. οψθΐίη 

παραλιμιτάνων. 23. s of ovs added above the line. 24. 1. ωρ. 


' Copy of an edict. Proclamation of Flavius Eutolmius Tatianus, most illustrious praefect 
of Egypt. [My orders are] not based on information gained by . . . and from a few first comers, 
but on instruction in a way derived from what occurs in every city and district. I learn 
from petitions that some persons of civil status, without [excuse ?], whether from malice or 
from perversity of judgement, in their desire thoroughly to worst their adversaries at law, 
have recourse to the local praepositi, presenting petitions to them and procuring exactions 
by their means from persons, as I said, of civil status. That this is forbidden by the law is 
clear. For a praepositus has authority over soldiers, but not over civilians ; it is enjoined 
on the praesides to [govern] them and to receive their applications. This, therefore, is for 
the future made clear by this proclamation. If any civilian has a difference with a soldier 
and relies on the vengeance of the praepositus and is confident of receiving assistance from 
him, let him apply ; for he cannot obtain requisite assistance on the spot from any one else. 
If, however, it is with a person of civil status, let him not attempt to do this. For should 
any one ever be discovered leaving his proper court and having recourse to unauthorized 
persons, if he is a man of common rank, I order him to be deported, and if he is a senator, 
I subject him to confiscation of property. I therefore command the local riparii, if they 
catch any civilian who has left his proper court and had recourse to praepositi . . .' 

3 sqq. This construction is not very satisfactory, and it is quite possible, as Mitteis 
suggests, that ίγνων preceded ov in I. 3 and that there is no full stop at the end of 1. 5. But 
on that view of the passage I should prefer to write [?μαθον, ov], and to keep [ίγνων γα]ρ e| 
ίντΐίξΐων as a parenthesis instead of substituting, as he proposes, something like \καθάπΐ\>. 
Neither τη pijo-ei nor άκροάσα suits the remains after ] μεν. 

5. ei]i (κ<Ίστ[η]ν: this use of els for fv is frequent in the Koti»^, e.g. Diodor. xiii. 12 

καθήμενους fls 2i.Ke\iav, Luke xi. 7 i"" τταιδι'α . . . fls την κοίτην dalu. For ivop'ia cf. P. Leipzig 

64. 457 -noKis Koi ai κωμαι της ivopLas, and on the significance of this conjunction of πόλί? and 
ivop'ia, Gelzer, Byz. Verwalt. Aeg. p. 62. 

7. The illegible word after av^ev may begin with προσ, and προστασία! would be 
reconcilable with the very slight remains. But such a recognition of the principle of 
patrocinium seems inconsistent with the quite general terms of the prohibition in 11. 17 sqq., 
as well as with the trend of contemporary legislation (cf. e.g. de Zulueta, Be Patroc. Vicorum, 
Gelzer, Byz. Verw. pp. 69 sqq.), and a vaguer expression like av\iv προφάσ(ως would be 
preferable. προφάσ(ωί, however, cannot be read, and the letter after π is more probably 
λ or ο than p, of which part of the tail should be visible. av]eu too is uncertain ; ev may 
belong to the following word. κακο[βουλ(()'ία]ς produces a tolerable antithesis to κακίας, but 
is highly conjectural. 

13-14. By Cod. Theod. ii. i. 2 (a. d. 355) military jurisdiction was limited to criminal 
cases in which the defendant was a soldier; in Cod. Just. iii. 13. 6 (a. d. 413) it extends to 
civil cases of a like character. A differentiation of suits in which one of the parties was 
a soldier is recognized in 11. 1 7 sqq. below. No distinction is, however, drawn between 
criminal and civil cases. 

αρχοντΐς της ειταρχίας : cf. 6. g. Cod. Just. i. 4• 3^ ''"'J'' "^^^ αρχόντων των ΐπαρχιων π€ριμίν(ΐν 

ΐ5• An infinitive is to be supplied before τούτοις. 

19-21. Cf. Cod. Just. iii. 13. 6 (a. d. ^i•^) praesertim cum id ipsum e re esse litigantium 
videatur constetque miliiarem reum nisi a suo iudice nee exhiberi posse nee, si in culpa Juerit, 
coerceri. The supplement in 1. 19 is somewhat long, and perhaps βοηψησίταί, was written ; 
cf. Daniel (Theodot.) xi. 34. 

21. The active form Sianeipav is used by Plutarch, Pomp. 51. 

1101. OFFICIAL 169 

24. νησον οίκησαι: in ifisulam deporiari ; cf. e.g. Dig. xxxii. i. 3 deportaios auieni eos 
accipere debemus quibus princeps insulas adnotavii vel de quibus deportandis scripsit, i. 12. i. 3 
relegandi deportandiqtie in insulayn . . . licentiam habei. For ^ημοτικτ\ί\ cf. P. Leipzig 65. 12 

817/Λ. [λ]ι[το]ιιργίαί. 

25• βονΚΐχπψ : the final letter is possibly v, e. g. τον bi\ βονΚΐντψ ^ημΐΰσα, υποβάλλω. 

1102. Report of Legal Proceedings. 

20'4X25-5cm. About A. D. 146. 

A report of a judgement delivered by a hypomnematographus, Cerealis. 
There are very slight remains of the column preceding that printed beloAv, and 
perhaps the earlier history of the case was originally prefixed. It was evidently 
a complicated and difficult matter, for references are made to decisions already 
given concerning it by the praefect Valerius Proculus (1. 7) and the juridicus 
Neocydes (11. 16, 24), — familiar names which supply an approximate date for the 
present proceedings. The principal parties to the suit were the representatives 
of a city (Oxyrhynchus ?) and one of its citizens, a certain Eudaemon, the 
question at issue being the ownership of some property to which Eudaemon 
was the successor and the city asserted claims. Cerealis re-affirms a decision of the 
praefect Proculus directing Eudaemon to hand over to the city for the gymna- 
siarchy a quarter of the property, with exception of a part which had been 
bestowed as a dowry (II. 7-1 1). He ordains a further investigation by the local 
strategus of the question whether certain land was included under the will — 
presumably that under which Eudaemon had inherited the property — and if 
the answer should be in the negative, that the land was to belong to the city 
(11. 11-15). The ownership of some furniture and slaves had already been 
determined by Neocydes (11. 15-16). A request was then made by the city- 
delegates to be allowed to keep the revenues of the above-mentioned land, and 
these were awarded to them apparently for one year (11. 16-18). Eudaemon 
complains that his revenues had been impounded, and Cerealis replies that they 
should be released when the terms of his judgement had been complied with, 
and declines to reconsider further questions raised by the delegates (11. 18-24). 

'Α[ντίγραφον] ά[π]οφά<Τ€ω[ί. (eroyy) .] Άθνρ κα. 

[. ':.'■;*..].[. .]βο[. .Μ.] ..[..] .' ν[.] . . [. . .] . Xltl^ . . [.]ο . [. . 

και Σ[ ]σον Ε(}•^[.] . [.]σν . [. .]? και των [σ]ν[ν] αντοΐς και Εύ[δ]αίμοΐ'[ο]? και 

.4 .. λ ..[..]... χω . , . [.] Κζλζάρΐί ό [U]pevs και νπομνηματογράφθ9 


5 a/c[6\|/-]ayu[€i/o]p μ€τα των παρόντων νπηγ6ρ€ν(Γ£ν άπόψασιν η και 
άν([γνώσ]θη Kai[a] Xe^iv οΰτω^ '4χ^ονσα' ακολούθως ols ο κράτιστος 
και φι[λαν]Θρωπ6τατοί ήγ€μων OuaXepios Πρόκλος eKpeivev δοκΰ μοι 
πρ[ο]σ[ήκ]ον dvai τον Ενδαίμονα μηδ\ν τα άδξλψοΰ τταρζίΚηφότα, knu οίτταζ 
7Γροσή[λΘί] Trj κληρονομιά, το τέταρτον της ουσίας ζίσζν^νκύ^ν) ύπ\ρ της 
10 α[ϊ\αρ•)(ίας τη αύτον πατρίδι, ύφαιρονμίνης της προικός της προ8ζ8ομί.νης 
τη 6vy\aTpi.^ nepi Se της ποσότητος ίπ^ι πννθανομίνον μου ούδ€ν 

σαφ\ς e- 
5ί7λω[σ]6[ΐ', ό του νομ\οϋ στρατηγός άκρ^ιβίστ^ρον ί^ίτάσ^ι η κατοικΐ, και et 
re .. τ ...[...]..[. .] νυν άρουραι κατά τους νόμους και τας άναγνωσθύ- 
σας μοι κρίσας δοκοΰσιν τη συνγραψοδιαθήκη μη ύποστίλλζΐν, μ . τ . . .[. 
15 αύται τη πό[λ]ξΐ γ[ω]ρήσουσιν. π€ρι Se της βνδομζνίίας και των άνδραπο- 
δίων ύπο Ν^οκύδους του γ^νομίνου δικαιοδότου Κ€κριται. των πρίσ- 
βίων άξιωσάντων (πι της προσόδου των άρουρων στήσαι ό ίξρίύς καϊ 

φ[ο]ς' ίνιαυ[τοΰ] τας προσόδους άπολήμψ^ται ή πόλις. Εύδαίμονος δια 

των παρξ,στώ- 
των λίγοντος κατξσχ^ησθαι αύτοΰ τας προσόδους και άζιώσαντος άπολυ- 
2θ θήναι αύτάς, ό /e/)ei)y και ύπομνηματογράφος' ίπ^ν τα ύπ' (μου /ceXei/- 
σΘ€ν[τ]α γίνηται, κ[α]ι ή πόΧις το προσήκον μίρος κομισηται, άπολυθή- 
['^ο]ν[τα]ι. των πρ^σβίων ά^ιωσάντων σταθήν[αΥ τι και πβρι των €7Γ* ό- 
[νόματο]ς της γυναικός του 'Απολλώνιου, ό Ιΐρΐύς και ύπομνηματογράφος• 
[Ν€ο]κυδης . . €ργ[ο]ν πΐρι τούτων άπ^φήνατο. (ζήλθ^ν Χαραπίων 
2ο ['77^Λ]?''["^(^ί)] "^Μί/Ρ^Μ^ί Τρωγοδύτης. άνίγνω(ν). 
4• '• KepeaXcf. 1 7• 1• στψαι. 

' Copy of a judgement. . . . year, Hathur 21. ... and . . . and their associates and 
Eudaemon and . . . being present, Cerealis, priest and recorder, having considered with 
those in attendance dictated a judgement which was read out as follows : — " In accordance 
with the decision of the most high and gracious praefect Valerius Proculus, 1 think it right 
that Eudaemon, without taking any of his brother's properly, having once entered on the 
inheritance, should contribute the fourth part of the estate to his native city for the gymnasi- 
archy, with a deduction of the dowry previously given to the daughter. With regard to 
the amount, seeing that in answer to my question he made no clear statement, the strategus 
of the nome shall hold a more exact inquiry in the place where he lives, and if the . . . 
arourae appear not to come under the testamentary covenant according to the laws and 

1102. OFFICIAL 171 

ihe decisions read to me, . . . these arourae shall go to the city. With regard to the furniture 
and young slaves, a decision has been given by Neocydes, ex-juridicus." The delegates 
having requested to remain in possession of the income of the arourae, the priest and recorder 
said : " The city shall receive the income of one year." On Eudaemon's declaring through 
his companions that his income had been impounded, and requesting that it should be 
released, the priest and recorder said : "As soon as my orders have been carried out, and 
the city has received its proper share, it shall be released." The delegates having made 
a request for delay and also concerning the property standing in the name of the wife 
of Apollonius, the priest and recorder said : " Neocydes has delivered judgement . . . about 
this. Sarapion, assistant of the praefect, Trogodyte, went out. Read by me." ' 

2. Perhaps [η•α]ρό[»^^«[ΐ'. \i may be ^t, but the remains do not appear to suit O^vpvy- 
χίτης in any form. 

3. Ενίδ](ΐί>ο»'[ο]ί, though commended by 1. 8, &c., is not very satisfactory, the first three 
letters being too cramped. 

4. [ii]pei;i Koi νπομνηματογράφος : cf. P. Tebt. 286. 1 5, where our restoration of Upevs is 
now confirmed. On the rank of the νπομνηματογράφος see the note ad loc. Cerealis is perhaps 
identical with the Claudius Cerealis who was strategus of the Ήρακλίίδου /nfp/s in a.d. 138-9 
(P. Brit. Mus. 1222. i &c.). 

5. Cf. P. Tebt. 286. 15-18, which should be restored on this analogy as follows: 

ανασ\τα}ς (Is σνμίβούλιον (or -iav ?) κ1αι σκ(ψάμ[(νος μί]τά [τ^αρ |^π]ο[ρό|ΐ'[τω1ΐ' [υπηγόρ^(νσ€ν άπόφαίσιν 
ή κ\αϊ άνΐγνώσθ[η κα]τα Xe^[ii'] ον[τ1ωί ΐχουσα. άνασ\τα\ί . . . μ(]τά [των] had already been 

proposed by Wilcken, Archtv v. p. 232. νπη•/όρ(νσΐν κτλ. occurs in B. G. U. 592.11. 4-5, 
and no doubt also in C. P. R. 18. 24-5. 

7. L. Valerius Proculus was praefect in the years a. d. 145-7 > cf. Cantarelli, Za Serie 
dei Pre/eiii, pp. 49-50. 

9. ιτροση\\θΐ\ : cf. e. g. 76. 22 προσίρχ^σβαι τί} τούτου κληρονομιά, and 907. 5• I had read 
πρόσ(ΐ[σιν, but a past tense is rightly preferred by Mitteis. 

II. Tji βυγ[ατρί] is more likely to mean the daughter of the testator (Eudaemon's brother ? 
cf. 1. 8) than Eudaemon's own daughter. 

ποσότητος : sc. της ουσίας. The subject of eS^Xa)[a]f[i'] might be the strategus instead of 
Eudaemon. (8ηλώ[β]η is less suitable. 

14. For this intransitive use of iiroartWeiv cf. Philo Uep\ των iv (tbti νόμων ad fin. (Mangey, 

ii. p. 357) ''■pos σνμπληρωσιν των δίκα λογίων καΐ των τούτοις υποστ(λλόντων, Ρ. Gen. 1 6. Ι^ τα 

νποστίλλοντα τί} κώμτ]. μ . τ suggests μετά, and perhaps a limit of time was here fixed, 
e. g. μίτ eras, which would not be inconsistent with the very slight vestiges. 

16. Other references to Claudius Neocydes occur in P. Fay. 203 (= Preisigke, 
P. Cairo i), P. Brit. Mus. 196. i, B. G. U. 245. ii. i, 378. 17, 1019. 5; cf. Archtv 
iii. p. 104. 

18. iviavyTov] is very uncertain. 

23. The wife of Apollonius may be identical with the θυγάτηρ mentioned in 1. 11. 

24-5. Cf. e.g. B. G. U. 592. ii. 9-10 and Gradenwitz, Einfuhrung, pp. lo-ii; 
[ν>'ίμ]οΐ/[£«(όί) is a doubtful reading, but seems justified by analogy. For the spelling 
Ύρωγο^ντης, which is correct, cf. Wilcken, Theb. Bank. p. 58. Aethiopic slaves are mentioned 
in P. Flor. 50. 62, 94. 


1103. Proceedings of the Senate. 

25-5 X ι6•3 cm. A.D. 360. 

A minute of a report made to the Oxyrhynchite senate by Eutrygius, 
formerly a logistes, concerning the payment of certain recruits. The dux, or 
commander-in-chief, on visiting the city had received a complaint from these 
recruits that they had not had their dues. Eutrygius states that his department 
had satisfied the dux that the complaint was groundless, and that the recruits 
had as a matter of fact been paid more than they were strictly entitled to. 

The payment in question is apparently to be brought into connexion with 
the xpvaos τφώνων mentioned in several Leipzig papyri of about the same period 
as 1103 ; cf. 34. verso 7, 61. 14, 62. 3, &c. In P. Leipzig ^^,'). 8 (c. A.D, 373) an 
imperial ordinance is quoted limiting the sum payable to recruits to 10 solidi, 
and in A.D. ^y^ it was fixed at 6 solidi by Cod. Theod. vii. 13. 7. 2, where the 
payment is described as an allowance for clothing and expenses {gratia vestis 
ac siimptuum). At the time when the present document was drawn up no such 
general regulation can have been promulgated, since according to 1. 7 the 
amount was determined by the Treasury. Mitteis has raised the question 
(Introd. to P. Leipzig 54) whether this burden was borne by the State or fell 
upon the municipalities where the recruits were raised ; it is now sufficiently 
clear that the latter of these alternatives is to be accepted. 

This text is written on the verso of 1104, which is over fifty years earlier 
in date. For other records of proceedings in the local senates cf. B. G. U. 925, 
C. P. Herm. 7, Archiv iv. pp. 115 sqq. 

Μ.ζ.τα. την ύπαπίαν Φ\{αονίων) Εύσ^βίου και 'Tnareiov των λαμ(προτάτων) 
Μξχ^ξΐρ ιζ, βουλής οΰση?, πρντ{ανζύοντο9) Άσκλητηύδον Άχ^ιλλίως γνμ- 
{νασιαρχήσαντοί) βονλ(€ντον), 
Εύτρύγί09 άπο λογιστών ci7r(ej/)• της k^ovaias του κυρίου μου τοϋ \αμ{προ- 
τάτου) δουκος Φ\{αονίου) 'Αρτεμίου 
ίύτυχως ΐπιδημησάσης τοΪ9 αυτόθι άν^διδά^αμ^ν αύτοϋ την άρ^την ως των 
5 i'eoXeAcrcuj/ των στρατΐυθίντων ύ(^ ημών €Κ παραλογισμού άνΐνΐγκόντων 
ώί μη πληρωθύντων του συνψώνου του Trpos αυτούς, ]Ιοτ€ δη^ και οτι 



Ύ\μΙ^ Ιπληρώσαμίν αντονί ου μόνον τον ορισθέντος άπο του ταμίον δοθήναι 
αύτοΐς άλλα κ[αι] διάπισμα άλλο, και προσίλαβζν αύτον το μίγαλπον 
[ 35 letters ] 

5. avfvc/ κοντών Pap. 

'The year after the consulship of Flavius Eusebius and Flavins H}'patius the most 
illustrious, Mecheir 17. At a meeting of the senate, the prytanis being Asclepiades son of 
Achilleus, ex-gymnasiarch and senator, Eutrygius, ex-logistes, said : His highness my 
lord the most illustrious dux, Flavius Artemius, having auspiciously made a visit here, Λve 
advised his excellency that the new levies raised by us for military service had falsely 
represented themselves as not having received the sum agreed upon with them, and that we 
had previously paid them not only the amount fixed upon by the treasury but a further 
consideration ; and his highness accepted [this statement].' 

3. Fl. Eutrygius is mentioned in ββ. 5, where also he is described as άπο λογιστών. On 
the titular use oi ex and άπά see Mommsen, Ephem.Epigr. v. pp. 128-9, "^^^ cf. e.g. 133. 4 

απο υπάτων, 893. 2 άπο μειζόνων, P. Brit. Mus. 233. 5 άπο (πάρχων, P. Flor. 7 1 passivi. 

5. νΐοΧίκτων: cf. P. Leipzig 35. 8. 

8. ^ιάπισμα : cf. P. Tebt. 311. 27-9 and note. 

9. An object for προσΐλαβίν, e. g. την άπολογίαν ημών, IS probably to be supplied in the 

1104. Application for Payment. 

25'5Xi6'3cm. a. d. 306. 

A letter from Aurelius Hieracion, prytanis, to the logistes, requesting 
payment of a sum amounting to over fifty talents of silver in order to meet 
expenditure on the public baths. Repairs of the baths of Oxyrhynchus figured 
conspicuously in the municipal budget at this period ; cf. 53 and 896, which are 
dated ten years later than 1104. It is noteworthy that the present outlay is 
stated to have been authorized by the praefect Clodius Culcianus, — whose period 
of office is brought down a year later by this allusion. At the end is an endorse- 
ment showing that the money was duly paid over and an acknowledgement given 
for it by Hieracion. Cf. Wessely, Stud. Pal. v. 66 sqq. The document is a good 
deal rubbed, and is difficult in places to decipher ; on the verso is 1103. 

^Έ,ττΧ ύπάτ^ύν των κυρίων ημών Αύτοκρατό\ρ\ων [ 

Έί(ύ\ν\σ'\Γαντίου και Μα^ιμιανοΰ Χφαστων το <j•. 
Αύρη\λ'\ίω Χ^ύθι τω και Ώρίωνι λογισττ] [^Ο]ξ[νρυγχ[ίτου) 


Avp-q\io\s Ί](ρακίων ό και Novivos γνμ(νασιαρχ^ησαί) πρντ{ανζνσας) 
βονλ^ίντης) [€ναρχ(ος) 
5 TTpurayei? τή9 λαμιτ{ρα^) και λαμπερότατη?) Ό^νρυγχΙ^ιτων) ττόλεω? 
τω φιλτάτω [-χ^αίεραν). 
αιτοΰμ[α]ι καΙ νυν €7Γίσταλ[^]ί'αί k^o8Laa\6rivaL μό\ί [e/c των 

πολ€ΐτίκών άπο των 8ιατυπωθίντων e|_r;[ 

[ ] . . ω? 7Γρο)^ωρΐν i/y τα άναλώματα άκολ[ονθω9 

οΐς πρώην άναΒίδωκά σοι γράμμασιν τον κυρίου μ[ου του 

ΙΟ [8ι]ασημ[ο]τάτου ήγ^μόνο? Κλωδίου ΚουΧκιανοϋ 7re[ 

[.]οι/[. . .]ω$• άλλα αργυρίου τάλαντα πεντήκοντα [καΐ 
δη^νλρίρια τετρακόσια πεντήκοντα, y (τάλαντα) ν (δηνάρια) νν, δ[€ον 
ηγούμενος επισταλήναι τον των πολειτικών [επί- 
τροπον οττωί τον εξοδιασμόν μοι τούτων ποι[ήστ} 
15 [7Γρ]ος το μηδέν ενποδιον γενέσθαι τοΪ9 άνήκο[υσι 
τω δημοσίω βαλανίω και των άλλων των ανηκόντων 
τ[ή] αύτη πρυτανεία, (and hand) ερρωσθαί σε εΰγομαι, φίλτατε μ[ο]υ. 
3rd hand (έτους) ι[8] και β (έτους) των κυρίων ήμων Κωνσταντίου (και) 

^εβ αστών και ^εουήρου (<αι) Μαξιμίνου επιφανέστατων 
2θ Καισάρων Παΰνι δ. 

4th hand .] • • Άπολλωνί[ο]υ .[...]. ίου τ . . ( ) εξωδ(ίασα) τω υπ , . , ( ) 
πρυτάνει εις λόγο[ΐ' τώ]ν 

. . [ ^]T^y δίδοσθαι τη πρυτανεία μεθ' α εσγεν άργ(νρίον) 

(τάλαντα) . . 

[..].... άργ(υρίου) τάλ(αντα) πεντήκοντα (<αί) (δηνάρια) 

τετρακόσια πεντήκοντα, 
[/^] (τάλαντα) ν (δηνάρια) [υν,] (καΙ ?) . . . /3 . . . . τάς συνήθ(εις) 
άπο)ζ(ας) (και) άναδ[εδωκα) τη τάξι. 
25 (έτους) ιδ (και ?) [β] Π[α]υνι δ. 

1 6. 1. Tois aWois. 

' The sixth consulship of our lords the Emperors Constantius and Maximianus. To 
his dearest Aurelius Seuthis, also called Horion, logistes of the Oxyrhynchite nome, from 
Aurelius Hieracion also called Noninus, ex-gymnasiarch, ex-prytanis, senator, prytanis in 
office of the illustrious and most illustrious city of Oxyrhynchus, greeting. I request that 

1104. OFFICIAL 175 

orders may now be given to pay me out of the city's funds from the sums publicly 
apportioned ... to be used for the expenses in accordance with the letters of his highness 
my lord the praefect Clodius Culcianus which 1 lately handed to you ... a further sum of 
fifty talents and four hundred and fifty denarii of silver, total 50 tal. 450 den, I think 
it right that the curator of the civic chest should be sent to make this payment to me, so that 
there may be no obstruction to the interests of the public baths or to the other interests of 
my prytany. 1 pray for your health, dearest friend.' Date by the regnal years of the 
emperors, and declaration of the curator (?) that he had paid over the money and obtained 
a receipt. 

3. For Aurelius Seuthis cf. 895. 3. 

6. The last three letters of αΙτοΰμ[α]ι are rather cramped, but the reading, which was 
suggested by Wilcken, is doubtless correct; cf. e.g. 55. 6-7. 

7. ^ιατνττωΘίντων ', cf. P. Leipzig 63. 6 ^ιατνπωσΐως γ^νομίρης πάρα τον ττροηγησαμίνον, 

Gelzer, Byz. Verwali. Aeg. p. 40. 

8. «s is perhaps for ωστΐ, or of course it may be a genitive termination governed by e'^, 
or an adverb. 

10. A new date is here supplied for the praefecture of Clodius Culcianus, who according 
to this passage was still in ofiice on May 29, a. d. 306. He is known to have been 
praefect in Feb. a. d. 303 from 71 ; cf. 895. 8 (a. d. 305), P. Amh. 83. i (about a. d. 303, 
Archiv v. p. 268). 

1 3. In 55. 1 4 the title ταμίας των πολιτικών χρημάτων is USed instead of (π'ιτροπο! ', cf. 

B. G.U. 934. 3, C. p. Herm. 94. i, and note on 1. 21. 

21. Apollonius was presumably the name of the ΐπίτροπο: or of his father. The 
remains do not suggest παρά before Ά7Γολλωι//[ο]ι;. τ . . ( ) is possibly ταμ[ίας). 

2 2. Some such word as όφ(ΐλόντων or ίπισταΚίντων preceded δ/δοσ^αι. 

23. Perhaps άλλα apy{vp'iov) as in 1. 11, but the vestiges are very ambiguous. 

24. The apparent β suggests άπίΚαβον, but I cannot reconcile this with the remains. 

1105. Notice to the Agoranomus. 

14-2x10 cm. A. D. 81-96. 

A description of this papyrus was printed in Part II, 339 (= P. Brit. Mus. 
805), but since some scepticism has been expressed concerning the accuracy of 
the interpretation there given (Manigk, Gldiibigerbefriedigung durch Nutzung, 
p. 23 ; cf. Z. Sav.-St. xxx. p. 283), and I have ascertained, as I think, the nature 
of the yearly payment, previously described as obscure (cf. note on 1. 21), it is 
desirable to publish the complete text. The formula of this document, which 
is common to a number of Oxyrhynchus papyri of the end of the first century, 
was discussed in the introd. to 241; cf. Archiv i. p. 194, Wenger, Stellvertretung, 
p. 80. There is, however, still some doubt whether in such authorizations to the 
agoranomi the verb αναγραφών means * to register ' or * to draw up ' a contract. 


It was originally interpreted by us in the former sense (cf. Preisigke, Giroweseii, 
pp. 307-8, 423, 446 ^), but the latter, which was advanced by Koschaker in Z. 
Sav.-St. xxxviii. p. 289 is, as I understand, now preferred by Mitteis. 

Φανία9 6 συι/€στάμ€νο9 νπο Φανίου Χαρά- 

πίωνο? τω άγορανόμω γαίρΗν. άνάγρα- 

■ψον σννγραφην υποθήκης Θοωνιο^ τον 

Θοώνιθ9 του Θοώι>ιθ9 των άπ Ό^υρυγχων 
5 πόλ^ωί [υποθήκης] των ύπαρχ^όντων 

TTJ ύποθίμίντ] εττί τον προ? Ό^νρνγχων 

πόλεί Χαραπίου en άμφ68ον Νόδου Δρόμου 

μ^ρων τριών από μβρων 7Γ€ντ€ οικία? 

τριστίκου €0' ην Ιστιν κατάγ^ον και των 
ΙΟ προσονσων αυλών και φρίατ{ρ\ο? λιθίνον 

και έτίρων γ^ρηστηρίων και των €i9 

ταντα ίίσόδων καΐ βξόδων και των 

σ[ν]νκνρ6ντων κοινών και (ά)δΐ€ρίτων, 

ων νπίθίτο αντω Τβήκις ^lepaKo? 
15 τον Θοώνι[ο]? τών άπο τη? αύτη? πόλίω? 

προ? άργνρίον κβψαλαίον δρα^μα? 

Τ€τρακ[ο]σία? enl )(ρ6νον ίτη τρία 

ίπ Ινοικήσι άντι τών τόκων τών 

αυτών τριών μ€ρών τη? οικία? 
20 καΐ τών άλλων, [e]0' ω κατ %το? 

την άναν^\ωσ\ίω? τά^ζται χ^α{λκον) (ταλάντων) λ. 

ίρρ(ύ{σο). (ίτ[ον? . . . .] Αύτοκ[ράτορο? Καίσαρο? 

Αομιτιαν[ον Χφαστον Τ^ρμανικον 

*], 1. Νότου. 9• 1• τριστέγον νψ' . . . κατάγαιον. ΙΟ. ον οί λίθινου COTT. from cop, 

' Phanias, nominee of Phanias son of Sarapion, to the agoranomus, greeting. Register 
(?) a contract of mortgage for Thoonis son of Thoonis son of Thoonis, of the city of 
Oxyrhynchus, of the property of the mortgager situated at the Serapeum at Oxyrhynchus 

1 The occurrence of KaTaypa<peiv in these ίπιστάλματα is more frequent than Preisigke supposes ; that 
verb seems to have been regularly used where sales were concerned. On his view would not άνά'/ραφον 
καταΎραφήν rather than κατά'/ραψον be expected ? 

1105. OFFICIAL 177 

in the quarter of the South Square, namely, three-fifths of a three-storeyed house, below 
which is a cellar, and the courts belonging thereto, and a stone well and other fixtures and 
the entrances and exits to them and appurtenances, being joint and indivisible, which 
Tbekis daughter of Hierax son of Thoonis, of the city of Oxyrhynchus, has mortgaged to 
him for a capital sum of 400 drachmae of silver for a period of three years, with the right 
of inhabiting the said three parts of the house and the rest of the property in lieu of interest, 
on condition that he shall pay annually the charge for the renewal of the mortgage, 
being of the value of 30 talents of copper. Good-bye. The . . . year of the Emperor 
Caesar Domitianus Augustus Germanicus . . .' 

1 8. Other examples of occupation of house property instead of interest are P. Brit. 
Mus. 1 168 and B. G.U. 1 1 1 5, which were discussed at length by Manigk, Glaubigerbe/riedigung, 
pp. 21 sqq. In those two documents, however, there is no technical mortgage of the 
property, as there indubitably is, notwithstanding Manigk's objections, in 1105. For a later 
instance (a. d. 608) see the papyrus published by Wessely in Wiener Siud.wn.'^^. 130-1 

TTpbs 8e άσφάλίίαν . . . τον αν^τ^οΰ xp^eo^vs νπ(θίμην σοί . . . μίρο: τρίτον . , . oIkIos , . . προς τώ σ€ 
ίχΐΐν την τούτου χρησίν τ( και οϊκησιν άντΙ τη! παραμνθύαζ, 

21. άνανΐ\^ύσ\€ως '. cf. 274. 21—2 τίτακται Tf[Xos] άι/αι/€ώ[σ]ίω? της ττροκΐΐμενης νποθηκης, Ρ. 

Flor. Ι. 6, &C. ; Naber, Archiv i. p. 314, had already suggested that this was an annual 
impost, avavi is the most probable reading of the first five letters, and the ω of the termina- 
tion is also fairly clear ; I am, therefore, confident that the payment to be made by Thoonis 
was connected with the ανανίασα. More doubt attaches to the identification of the figure 
at the end of the line. In the original description of this papyrus {^αΚαντα) 8 was adopted 
as the object of τάξίται ; but that sum is larger than would be expected in view of the fact 
that the tax on mortgages is known from 243 to have been only 2 per cent. At the normal 
ratio between silver and Ptolemaic copper of i : 450 (242. introd.), 4 talents of copper 
are 1 3^ per cent, of the capital sum of 400 drachmae. Quite possibly the actual tax was 
not the only expense involved in the process of άνανίωσίς ; but it can hardly be supposed 
that extra charges could raise the percentage so high as 13^. Mr. Bell, who has kindly 
looked at the passage, agrees with me that a, which would be 3 J per cent., instead of δ is 
palaeographically unsatisfactory, and hence I prefer to read the figure as λ and to regard 
this, not as the amount of the TeXos, but as the amount on which the reAo? was paid. At 
a ratio of i : 450, 400 drachmae of silver and 30 talents of copper are equivalent (cf. 331, 
where these identical sums again stand side by side) ; and, as is clear from the numerous 
examples (242-3, 327 sqq.), it was the rule in documents of this class for the capital 
amount to be expressed in terms of both copper and silver, την is accordingly not to be 
altered to της, but some word like Βαπάνην must be understood. [For the literature on 
άνανίωσις, which must now be reconsidered, see B. Schwarz, Hypoihek, p. 118.] 

iioe. Letter to Paulus. 

ΐ9•5Χ3ΐ•2 cm. Sixth century. 

The writer of this letter, apparently a military officer of rank, instructs his 
correspondent, probably a subordinate, to go to a certain village which had been 
raided by some neighbours, and protect it from further molestation. Armed 



intervention is threatened, in case of a repetition of the offence. Both the 
sender and the scribe add their ' vise ' {legi) at the foot of the document. 

[ ] Κόμ.μα{ν] Tavp{ ) (2nd hand) 

Πα[ν]λω Si^^ctypi ) άδ€λφ{ω) Ναρρωοντο^, ΤΙαγων κγ. 

+ oi άπο ΙΙ[ ί]λθ6ντ€9 kBiSa^av πάλιν Ti\y\as 

aypoyehovas ίπβλθίΐρ 

αύτοΪ9 κ[αΙ καΐ] άλλα Βίαψβροντα ro?s άιτο τη? βίρημβ- 

νης κώμη9 

ύ)[. . .] . ι/[ ] τολμήσαι. yevov κατά την (Ιρημίνην κώμην 

και παραφνλα^ον 
5 αντοΪ9 το άν€πηρ€αστον, και €Ϊ Tives €πι[)(]€ΐρτίσονσιν παράνομόν τι μ€τ 
ΐΚίίνων ττράξαι 
■ή όλως ίνθνμηθήναι, παρβγγνησον Toh ηρωτίνονσιν αντών άποσγβσθαι 
του τοιούτου τολμήματος. ίΐ γαρ ίπιμζίνοκν, πλήθος Ιπιστήσίται 

καΐ τούτους \άν^χ[ρ^τ αστούς ποιούν τω βικαστηρίω παραστήσω προς 

άι/ άν παρανομήσαι τολμήσ^κν. (^rd hand) + /e£;t. + 
10 1st hand legi scribus. 

On the verso 
and hand + Κομμών Ταυρ{ ) Παύλω ^ιλλ(αγρ ) άδ€λφ(ω) Ναρρω€{ΰ]Γος [ 

7. 1. (τημίνοΐίν or «Vt/xctVatf»'. g. ρ of ων corrected from σ. 1. τόΚμησίΐαρ (or -at€v) 

(= τολμήσωσιρ). ΙΟ. 1. SCribaS. 

' Kommon son of Taur ... to Paulus son of (?) Sillagr . . . brother of Narroous, 
Pachon 23. The people of Ρ . . . have come and informed me that certain neighbours have 
again attacked them and ventured to [carry off . . .] and other objects belonging to 
the people of the said village. Go to the said village and preserve their inviolability, and if 
any persons attempt to do any lawless action to them or even to contemplate it, instruct their 
leaders to abstain from any such outrage. For if they persist, a troop of soldiers will come 
on them and seize and hand them over to a tribunal to be punished for the lawlessness 
upon which they may venture. (Subscribed) Read by me. Read by me, the scribe.' 
Address on the verso. 

2-4. A similar local feud is referred to in B. G. U. 1035 (Wilcken). 

9. For the endorsement legt at this period cf. e. g. P. Cairo Cat. 67030. 6. In 
67031. 17 I would suggest that the subscription is + proronatur for proponatur \ cf 1. 16, 
where Wilcken's προτΐθψαι [Archiv v. p. 445) is no doubt right. 

1107. OFFICIAL 179 

1107. Letter of Eudaemon. 

6-4 X 3ΐ•4 cm. Fifth or sixth century. 

An order to an assistant from an official, whose status is not mentioned, 
not to permit the removal of the produce of a cultivator until he had paid the 
rent due to the landowner, who is described as a nurse. The handwriting 
suggests the fifth century rather than the sixth. 

+ *ΕΐΓ€ΐ8η ή τροφοί Tov Kvpiov Σωφρονίου χρ€ωστ€Ϊταί φόρους πάρα 

Ψθ€ΐοΰτο9 τον Φντοτ[ο]9 
του και γξωργήσαντος avTrjs την γην, μη συγχωρήσατε μη8ενΙ ανθρώπους 

αψασθαι τοΰ 
υπολοίπου της άλωνία? αύτοΰ μήτ€ χόρτον αχρίς όταν πληρωθτ} τους 

φόρους εαυτής, προς 
υμάς γαρ ΐχω ταντα τα γράφοντα γίνίσθαι, και ΐαν μάθω οτι τις ποτ€ 

ΐΚαβεν αύτοΰ 
5 τί ποτ€, υμάς οίκοθεν απαιτώ πάντα τα χρεωστούμενα αύτ^ παρ' αύτοΰ. 

On the verso 

+ €πίδ{ρς) Ίωάνντ) βοηθώ π{αρα) Εύ8αίμονος. 

3. ίπολοιτΓου Pap. 1. xofirov. 4• »'Μ"ί Ρ^ρ. ; SO in 1. 5. 5• ^ of ^l^f corr. 

* Since the nurse of the lord Sophronius is owed rent by Pstheious son of Phutos who 
cultivated her land, allow no one to touch what is left at his threshing-floor or the green 
crops until she has received her rent in full. I have to direct this letter to you, and if 
I learn that any one has taken any thing of his, I shall demand from you personally all that 
is owed her by him. (Addressed) Deliver to John, assistant, from Eudaemon.' 

1108. List of Officials. 

34.ixi2-2cm. Late sixth or seventh century. 

A short list of persons bearing various minor titles. The names are 
throughout in the accusative, but the purpose of the list is not stated. 

Ν 2 



+ τον μζγαλ{οπρξπζστατορ) κύρ{ιον) Θ^όΒωρον 

τον πρίγκιπα, 
τον μ€γαλοπρ(€πίστατον) Γίώργιον σκρ(ζίβαν), 
5 τον π€ρίβλ{ίπτον) Κόλλουθον, 

τον λογιώτα{τον) Γρήγορων άρ^ίατρ(ον), 
τον μξγα[λοπρ€πίστατον) άργνρο(πράτην ?), 
^τον κνρ[ων) Γ€ώργιο[ν] τον ^αρτ(^ουλάριον)^ 
^τή{ς) Kvp{ias) Χοφίαί^ 
ΙΟ τον κύρ{ίον) Ονράνιν τον τον αύτον, [ 
τον άβάκτην 'AXe^a[vSpov), 
τον κύριων) Θίόδωρον τον άπο κρ{ ), [ 
τον ί^κίπτορα τον €κδίκ{ον) 'Afj{ }. 

6. αρΧ Pap. 13. ρ of ΐξκίπτορα COTT. 

3- πρίγκιπα: cf. e.g. P. Brit. Mus. 409. 12, P. Flor. 36. 19, B. G. U. 931. i 

πριγκιπάρωί, WeSSely, Al/erswdlZ. im Philogelos, p. 23 πρίγκιπι η-γΐμόνος. 

6. άρχιατρ{ον) : cf. e.g. 126. 23. 

7. For άρ•γνρο{πράτην) cf. 6. g. 127. 5, 144. 13. 

10. There is probably no loss at the end of the hne. 

11. άβάκτης = ab acHs \ cf. P. Flor. 71. 509, where an άβάκτη: immediately follows 

a jrptyict7r(aptor). 

13. ίξκίπτορα ; cf. 43. recto ii. 26, 942. 6, 1139. 2, P. Hamburg 23. 4. 


1109. Selection of Boys ((ττίκρισιή. 

io.3Xio-9cm. a.d. 160-1. 

An unaddressed application requesting that a boy who had arrived at the age 
of thirteen might be placed on the list of persons paying a reduced poll-tax of 
12 drachmae. The formula is the same as that of 258; cf. also 478 and 1028. 
The 'past 23rd year' mentioned in 11. 9-10 and 13 probably refers to the reign of 


Antoninus. This document was made up with others into a roll, and small 
fragments of the adjoining sheets adhere to each side of it. 

\TI'\apa ΕρμίπτΓον τον καΙ Άρποκρατίωνο? 

*/2/θ[ί]ωί/ο9 πρεσβυτέρου του Έρμίππου μη- 

[τ]ρ[ο9] Θαΐδος Πξκνσιοζ απ Όζυρύγχωρ π6λ€ 

[ω]? §[ι]α Διονυσίου Δίδυμου φίλου, κατά 
5 Μ^ κίλευσθεντα πςρΐ εττικρίσεως των 

προσβ(€βηκ6των) e/y (τρισκαιδξκαίτξΐί) et e^ άμφοτ{βρων) yovkcav μη- 

τροπολ€ΐτ(ων) {βωδζκαδράγ^μων) ζίσίν, ίτάγη in άμφ6δ{ου) Τ€μ[γ€- 

νου[θ€ωί] ό I'ioy μου Πτολίμαΐο^ μητ(ροί) 

• §?[•] ' ' [' •]®^°5' ΤΓ ροσβ{€ β η κως) e/y {τpLσκaι8eκaζτύi) τω 8ΐ€\β{ο\ν- 
ιο [τί] κγ (eVet), 'όθεν παραγξνόμενο? προς την τού- 
του ίπίκρισιν δηλώ αύτον eivai {δωδεκάδραγ^μον) 

\κα\] €//€ ομοίων [εΊνα\ι. (δωδεκάδραχμον) άναγρα{φ6μ€νον) δια λα[ογρ]α(φίαί) 

του δΐ€λθ6ντος κγ (eroi/yj en' άμφόδ{ου) "Ανω Παρ[€]μβ{ολής) 

[κα]1 το[ν] jfjs μητ(ρο9) τοΰ υιοΰ μου πατέρα Α . .- 
15 [• •] • *Αρποκρατίωνο9 τοΰ Άρποκρατίωνο? 

μητ{ρο9) Ήρακλζίας ό[μοίω]9 είναι (δωδεκάδραχ^μον) e . [. . . . 
Vestiges of the beginnings of 3 more lines. 

3. θαϊδο! Pap. 8. vios Pap. ; so in 1. 14. 

' From Hermippus also called Harpocration, son of Horion elder son of Hermippus, his 
mother being Thais daughter of Pekusis, of Oxyrhynchus, through his friend Dionysius son 
of Didymus. In accordance with the orders concerning the selection of boys who have 
reached the age of 13 years if their parents on both sides are inhabitants of the metropolis 
rated at 1 2 drachmae, my son Ptolemaeus by . . . daughter of A . . on was listed in the 
quarter of Teumenouthis as having reached the age of 13 in the past 23rd year ; wherefore 
coming forward for his selection I declare that he is a person rated at 1 2 drachmae and that 
I am similarly rated at 12 drachmae as registered in a poll-tax list of the past 23rd year at 
the Upper Camp quarter, and that the father of the mother of my son, A . . on son of 
Harpocration son of Harpocration, his mother being Heracleia, was similarly rated at 
12 drachmae . . .' 

7. Cf. 258. 9—12, where similarly read e\la]iv, ΐτάγη eni mv αΐτον άμφό8ου 6 v[los μ^ου . . . 

Δίδυμου τ:ροσβφηκ{ώς), in accordance with Wilcken's correction, made on the analogy of an 
unpublished Leipzig papyrus, in Archiv v. p. 237. irayr] had been proposed by Wessely in 
Sitzungsb. K. Akad. Wissen. Wi'en, cxlii. 9, p. 36, but the remainder of his restoration is 
inadmissible. For the term ΐτάγη cf. the phrase ταγηναι iv τ^ των τίτίλίυτηκότων τάξ(ί (e.g. 79. 

11), 257. 23 [e]" aveniKpirois τ^τάχθαι, &C. 

12. δίά \a\oyp^{<pia5) ', cf 478. 22—3 δι' 6μοΚό•^ον Χαογραφίας. 



1110. Census-return. 

ΐ5•7Χ II-8 cm. 

A.D. li 

This census-return, which is preseived on the recto of 1100, though mutilated, 
is of interest as being concerned, like P. Reinach 49 of the year A.D. 215-16, 
with Antinoopolis (cf. 970). It resembles the Reinach return in being addressed 
to a board of three persons from one φυλή, who had been chosen (by the senate) 
to superintend the census in one of the districts of the city. The return is made 
by a citizen of Antinoopolis, apparently a young man, whose household consisted 
chiefly of slaves. Incidentally it adds to the list of Antinoite demes (cf. the note 
on 1. i), and provides new evidence for the date of the praefecture of Aurelius 
Papirius Dionysius (11. 6-7). Both the beginnings and ends of the lines are lost ; 
the extent of the lacunae can be measured by 11. 6-8, but it is uncertain how the 
lines should be divided, and the arrangement adopted is only hypothetical. Two 
diagonal dashes have been drawn across the top left-hand corner. 

2nd hand 5 

j/oou Παρρασ^ιω και Ίσιδώρω ΑιΒνμου 
] . ^Ερμύνου 'Αι/ονβιάδθ9 Έρμαΐίΐ rois 

20 letters 

^Ει^μαΐίΐ .... 

2θ letters 

τρι[σϊ φυλή 9 

αίρξθΐΐσι] προς rfj κατ οΐκίαν άπογραφτ} το{ν) β 

παρά Διοσκουρίδου . . . .]οϊ; του Διοσκουρίδου ^Αδ\^ρ^ανάου του και 


2θ letters ]α ν€ίκήσαρτο9 τω κδ {€Τ€ΐ) Α[ύρη]\ίου 

Κομμόδου Άντω[νίνου Καίσαρος 

του κυρίου π]άροπλον. άπογρ[α]φομαι [Γτα]] κα[τά τ]ά 

Κΐλ€υσθίρτα ύπο Αύρη\[ίου Παπιρίου 
Διονυσίου του κρατίσ]του η-γςμόνος ei'y την \προς το k^v^aTos κη 

(eroy) Αυρηλίου Κ[ομμ6δου Αντω- 
νίνου Καίσαρος το]ΰ κυρίου κατ οίκίαν άπογραφ[ην ....]. ς etV 

την [ύπά]ρ)([ουσαν 

]ος ^αβίΐνίω τω και Άρμονίίΐ οΙκία[ν ]ν 

τα .[.... ev τω β γράμματι 


10 [πΧινθύω .] βορ^ίω kv χι οικώ, κα ίίμΐ npbs το €ΐ/€στ[ό> hoi 

((τών) κ[ 1 6 letters 
Γ ] . Ζωίλον Ζωίλον γυμνασιαρχήσαντο? τή? '0|ν 

ρν[γ•)(ων πολίω? 

[. . . . δονλίκα] σώματα ψοϋ τον Δωσκουρίδου κατηντηκότα 

Α^[ο* , . ^ 

Γ ] . ο? [{Ιτών) ., Νά]ρκισσος αγοραστό? (ετωι/) κη, 

^Ωρο9 όμοίω? [ 15 letters 
[ 19 letters ? Πα]μών6ΐ9 {^τών) κβ, Παυλήμι? 6 και 

Πανλ7[νος 1 2 letters 
15 [ 20 letters (^τάι/)] . ς; Πλουτίων {^ών) κβ, Δίδυμο? 

νυν\ «[ 15 letters 
[ 17 letters οΙκο-γΥνη? ίκ δούλη? Χαραπιάδο? {ίτών) δ [ 

1 5 letters ^ 

[ 23 letters ] • ^ο? i^'^^^) ^^> ^αραπιά? όμοΜ? 

δονλ[η 14 letters 

Γ 24 letters ]€ivapovs ή και Π^ινα {ίτών) φ, 

Ίδιοκ . [ 14 letters 
[ 30 letters ]ί?ί (^'"^^ ?) '^^' ?'«^W« 

ΤΓρότ€ρο\ν 14 letters 
20 [. . . . ..... . . κα\ ομνύω την Αυρηλίου Κομμόδου 'Αν]τωνίνον 

Κα[ίσαρο? του κυρίου 
[τύχην 32 letters '^«^1 '^ ^''°^' 

και €π [άληθ€ία9 Ιττί- 
[δίδωκ^ναι τ^ν ττρογ^γραμμίνην απογραφών] και μηδϊν δι[φΰσθαι. 

2. .ρμηνον corr. from epMtou. Fifst e of eppitet ovet an erasure ? 6. r]a before 

«λ..σ^.Γ added above the line. n. ^ϊλον Pap. 18. iBu,. . Pap. 21. . of .c.ov. 

corr. from t. 

I. Παρράσ«ο. and •Ερ^.ί. (cf. 1. 2) are both new deme names. A new deme of the 

Hadrianian tribe also occvirs in 1. 4. ^ τ ^ ■^ a. \' -m ά•^. n'.n.(i.7n-L 

2-q Cf P. Reinach 49. 2, as corrected on p. 240, ro.r τ[ρ>σ. φυλη,Ματώ^α, a.p.dn^Tc 
.p6. rv tr• O.V.W a.oypaφ^h β^^α yp6,paro. Perhaps the φ.λ^ Ματ.δ.α was especial y 
associated with the β γράμμα and should be restored in the present case also ; but φνλ,ν 
MarTsaipL would'hTrdly fill the lacuna. It is not clear m the ongmal that an 
abbreviation of roC was intended, the ο not being raised appreciably above the r. 


4. Όλ[υμπίου : this very appropriate supplement was suggested by Wilcken; cf. Archil) 
iv. p. 556. Clearly neither of the two known Hadrianian demes, Y>.aπιτωkιeϋs (B, G. U. 301. 2) 
and Σωσίκόσ-μέοί (Β. G. U. 709. 24), suits the remains, but τ[ is possible in place of θλ[. 

5• \ is the termination of the name of some athletic festival, perhaps τα μ(γάλα Άντι- 
vofi\a, for which cf. B. Brit. Mus. 1164. (/) 14-16. 

6. Either π]άΐΌπλοΐ' or ] (νοπλον may be read ; some such word as δράμον probably 

For M. Aurelius Papirius Dionysius cf. Cantarelli, La Serie dei Prefeiti, p. 61. The 
papyrus provides a welcome confirmation of the inference that he was praefect in a.d. 188. 

7. προΓ το e]i/effTOs κη (eroy) : Fayum census-returns were not usually sent in until the 
year after the census-year. From other districts, however, there are several examples, 
besides the present, dated in the actual year of the census ; cf. P. Reinach 49, P. Brit. Mus. 
915, P. Hamburg 7, Wessely, Stud. Pal. ii. pp. 27-8, 31. The editors of P. Brit. Mus. 
915 were wrong in suspecting an error on the part of the scribe, not noticing that the date 
in 1. 41 is confirmed by 11. 20—21. For πρό? τό cf. P. Reinach 49. 7. 

9—10. Cf. P. Reinach 49. 1 1 ίν τώ /3^[τα] ^^^μ^^ματι πΧινθίίω ίκτω ΐΌτ[«']&) (ΐΌυ[. .]ύ) Rcinach, 

ΐΌτ[ε/]ου Preisigke), Ρ. Strassb. 34• 9> where similarly νοτ(ίω, not νοτίίου, is probably to be 
read; for ihe πΚινθία at Antinoopolis see also P. Brit. Mus. 1164. [c) 12-13. The deme- 
name Άρμονκίις has occurred in P. Hamburg 15. 3, 16. 12, P. Brit. Mus. 1164. {t) 23, &c. 

lo-ii. Koi την γυναικά μου . . . is probably to be Supplied in the lacuna. 

18. Ίδίοκ . [ is apparently another name; 'ώιώτης (e.g. B.G.U. 123. 13, 137. 10, 15) is 

21-2. Cf. 480. 9-1 1. For the omission of y in i{f)iois cf. e. g. P. Par. 42. 2 υιαίνομίν. 

nil. Census-returns. 

10.2x13-4 cm, A.D. 203. 

Two returns for the census of A. D, 201-2, relating to the Oxyrhynchite 
village of Mermertha. They were stuck together to form a roll, but the first line 
of Col. I, owing no doubt to the relative shortness of that particular sheet, corre- 
sponds with the eighth of Col. ii ; in the left margin also there are some slight 
remains of the document (no doubt a similar declaration) affixed on that side. 
Col. i, of which the commencement is preserved, is unaddressed, like 479. 

Col. i. 

Πάρα Αιδνμης Κίφάλωρος μη[τ(ρος) 

Αιδνμης μζτα κυρίου '^Ηλιοδ{ώρον) Δίον{νσίοϋ) 

άτΓ Όξυρυγχί^ωΐ') 7ΓΟλ(€ω9}. κατά τά κ€λ(ΐνσθ€ντα) ύπο Μαι- 

κίου Ααίτον του \αμπ{ροτάτου) ηγεμόνας ά7Γογρά{φομαι) 


5 7Γ/οδί την του SieX{e6uT09) ι (erofy) κατ οίκίαν άττογρα[ψην) 
την νπάρ)(ουσάν μοι ev τοΐ? ανά μί- 
σον €1γ' άπηλ(ιώτον) μ€ρξσι κώμης Μζρμζρ6{ων) 
συν τοΐ$ όμογνη^σίοί?) μου ά56λ(0οΓ$•) Άσκλάτι και 
Κζφάλωνι (ττρότβρον) τή9 μητ{ρο?) ημών κατά το 
ΙΟ [ήμισυ) και [πρότ^ρον] τον πατ(ρος) ήμ[ων] το[ν αντ(ον) 

Κζφάλωνο? το λοί[7Γδί' {ήμισυ) ' 

[. .] 6μοί{ω3) . [ 

6. ΰπαρχονσαν Pap. e of fv COrr. from y. 

Col. ii. 

από κώμης] 
Μ€ρμ[€ρθ(ων). κατά τα Κ€λ(ζυσθύντα) ύπο Μαικίον 
Λαίτου του λαμ[π(ροτάτου) ήγ^μόνος 
άπογρά{φομαι) προς τη[ν του ι (ίτους) κατ οικ{ίαν) 
5 ά7Γογρα{φην) το υπάρ[^ον μοι kv Trj κώ(μΐ]) 

{πρ6τ€ρον) του πατρός καΐ (προτ^ρον ?) [του ίκζίνου πα- 
τρός 'Αδμήτου ή[μισυ μ^ρος 

τ6π{ου) π€ριτξΤΐχισμ{€νον) έφ' [ου άπογρα(φ6μζθα)' 
"Αδμητος Ήρακλή[ου (βτών) . . 

ΙΟ μητ{ρος) Ταποντώτ[ος , 

δι^ δηλ{ω) τ€Τ€λ{€υτηκξναι) '4τι ά[πο 

*Ηρακλής νιος μητρός [ , 

ον δηλ{ω) τ€Τ€λ{ξυτηκξναι) '4τί πάλα[ι 

'Άδμητος νιος μητ{ρος) Τ[ 

15 ar(exi/oy) άση{μος) [{ha>v) . . 
Μΐ€ΰς άδ€λφ[ος 




i. ' From Didyme daughter of Cephalon and Didyme, with her guardian Heliodorus 
son of Dionysius, of the city of Oxyrhynchus. In accordance with the orders of his 
excellency the praefect Maecius Laetus I register for the house to house registration of the 
past loth year the house belonging to me in the mid-eastern parts of the village of Mer- 
mertha together with my full brothers Asclas and Cephalon, formerly the property of our 
mother in respect of one half and of our father the said Cephalon in respect of the remaining 
half . . .' 

i. 3-5. It is clear from this passage that Q. Maecius Laetus remained in office down to 
the beginning of September a.d. 202, and, since census-returns were commonly sent in when 
the year was well advanced, it is probable that his tenure extended into a.d. 203. Cantarelli 
is accordingly mistaken {La Serie dei Prefetti, p. 65) in dating the praefecture of Subatianus 
Aquila from the year 201-2 on the strength of B. G. U. 484, in which the census of 
A.D. 201-2 is referred to but which cannot itself have been written in that year, as 1111 
proves. The earliest date for the commencement of the tenure of Subatianus Aquila is 
A.D. 202-3 (Euseb. vi. 3. 3; cf. Archiv v. p. 418). 

The statement of the text that the census of a. d. 201-2 was ordered by Laetus is of 
interest for another reason, to which my attention has been drawn by Wilcken. Rostowzew 
in Rom. Kolonat, pp. 209—11, seeks to bring into close connexion with the census the 
edicts of Subatianus Aquila and Valerius Datus directing people to return to their homes. 
It is now clear that Subatianus Aquila was no more the initiator of the census of a.d. 201-2 
than Valerius Datus was of the census of a.d. 215-16, and hence their edicts at any rate 
formed no part of the original orders for holding the census. Cf. Wilcken's forthcoming 
Chresiomathie, p. 235. 

ii. ' ... of the village of Mermertha. In accordance with the orders of his excellency 
the praefect Maecius Laetus, I register for the house to house registration of the loth year 
the half share of a walled space belonging to me at the village, formerly the property of my 
father and formerly of his father Admetus ; at which we return ourselves as follows : 
Admetus son of Heracleus, aged . . years, my mother being Tapontos daughter of , . ., 
whom I declare to have died in the . . . year ; my son Heracles by . . . daughter of . . ., 
whom I declare to have died long ago; my son Admetus by Τ . . . daughter of . . ., having 
no trade or distinguishing mark, aged . . . years ; my brother Mieus . . .' 

6. For the repetition of (πρότίρον) cf. i. 9-10. α is clear, but whether it is the numeral 
or not is doubtful. 

8. For the supplement cf. 171. 11 (Part II, p. 208). I suspect that βφ' ol should also be 
read in P. Flor. 4. 12. 

II. The entries here and in 1. 13 concerning the death of the mother's father are unusual. 
They can hardly refer to the persons named in 11. 9 and 12, since it is the rule for the name 
of the person making the return to stand first ; cf. e. g. P. Flor. 4. 

17. A horizontal stroke at the beginning of this line may either belong to a letter, e. g. τ, 
or represent yivoprai. 


1112. Purchase of Acacia-trees. 

17-3 X9 cm. A.D. 188. 

Two extracts from the records of the idiologus giving the substance of 
declarations made by a certain Apollonius concerning purchases by him of 
acacia-trees (ακανθαή. These trees were evidently the property of the government, 
and were bought by Apollonius at the rate of 13 drachmae each, a very much 
smaller price than that found in the private contract 909, where 14 trees fetch 
1,200 drachmae. That document, however, is some forty years later in date than 
1112, which belongs to the reign of Commodus, and of course there may have 
been a considerable difference in the size and condition of the trees ; some of 
those here sold are described as ' fallen ' (1. 23). The extracts, which are very 
cursively written and much abbreviated, are written across the fibres on the verso 
of the papyrus ; on the recto are the beginnings of some lines of a second -century 

To κ(ατ dv8pa ?) ιδίου \6γ[οϋ), a τό(μου)• 

μητροη{6λζα)ς). 'AnoX(\6uiosi) kn{f,Ka\ovp^vos) Ώρίω(ν) Άπολ(λωνίου) iξη{γη- 

δηλ{ω) Κ€κυρωσθ{αι) τα? σημαν- 

θύσας τω Ιϊα\υν\ι μηνΐ του 
5 κη (erovy) άκανθας ύπο μ\ν του 

τη? Ν€μ€(ρων) cm χώ(ματος) {nporepou) 

Xapd 'Ap6iTo(s) τηρΐ ΤΙ^^ννω 

α, ύτΓΟ Se του ttjs ^ξρύ^φξω?) 

67Γί χω(ματο?) €ργου Κονίωνο{9) 
ΙΟ π€ρι ^€ν€μζλί{ύ) β, και 

ύπο του Trjs Hcvto) €πι γα^ματο^) 

άτΓζρ-γασία^ του e (^roi/y) Θζο{ϋ) Ούζσπ[ασιανοΰ) 

οντοί €κ βορ(ρά) τη9 ^€νοικοθ{ ) 

α, (δραχμών) νβ και των ίτΓομί{νων) 
15 τω κθ (€Τ6£) Άθνρ ί, τι{μη^) [δραχμών) νβ 

[πρ{οσ)]δ{ιαγραφομ€νων) {δραχμών) γ (όβολοΰ) [ήμιωβ^λίου), / {δραχμαΐ) ve 
(οβολος) {ήμιωβίΧιον), 


όμ^οίω?) τον α[ύτον) τ6{μου). 

'ATro\\a>vLo\si\ 6 π portray μ^{ν OS) 

€π(ικαλονμ€νο9) 8ηλ(ω) κ€κνρώσΘ{αι) τάί ση~ 
20 μανθξίσα? ύπο πρ{ΐσ)β(υτίρων) 8ια- 

δ€\ο(μύι/οΰν) κωμογρα{μματ€ίαν) Ν^μΙβρωι/) άκάνΘ{ας) γ 

kv τοΪ9 βορ(β)[ί]νοΐς μβρξσι γώματο{^) 

61/ . 6λ . . . καΐ Θώσβ{ ) καταπ€πτω[κνίας) 

κνπ€ΐ( ) (δραχ^μωρ) μ και των Ιττομ^να}{ν) 
25 τω κθ (βτ€ί) ^Λθυρ ιβ, τι{μή9) [{δραχμών)] μ τΐρ^οσδιαγραφομίνων) β (τριω- 
βόλον), / (δραχμαϊ) μβ {τριώβολον). 

Ι. ίδίου^ Pap. 2. First ω of ωριωρ coTT. frotn δ>7. 7• Second ν of π€ΐρνω corr. 

2θ. ρ β Pap, 2 2. βορ[.]νοις Pap. 2 5• ρ' Pap. 

' Individual list of the idiologus, volume i ; department of the metropolis. I, Apollonius 
surnamed Horion, son of Apollonius, ex-exegetes, declare that I have been duly assigned 
the acacia-trees designated in the month Pauni of the 28th year, one by the comogrammateus 
of Nemera on the embankment formerly belonging to Saras son of Amois in the neighbour- 
hood of Peenno, two by the comogrammateus of Seruphis on the embankment in the 
tillage of Conion in the neighbourhood of Senemeleu, and one by the comogrammateus 
of Sento on the embankment in the reclamation of the 5th year of the deified Vespasian 
situated to the north of Senoikoth . . ., for 52 drachmae and extra payments, in the 29th 
year, Hathur 10, the price being 52 drachmae and the additional charges 3 drachmae 
i^ obols, total 55 drachmae i^ obols. 

Likewise in the same volume. I, Apollonius the aforesaid surnamed, &c., declare that I 
have been duly assigned the three acacia-trees designated by the elders, being deputies for the 
comogrammateus of Nemera, in the northern parts of the embankment of . . . and Thosbis, 
which have fallen down . , ., for 40 drachmae and extra payments, in the 29th year, 
Hathur 12, the price being 40 drachmae and the additional charges 2 drachmae 3 obols, 
total 42 drachmae, 3 obols.' 

I. TO κ{ατ apbpa) : SO e.g. P. Brit. Mus. 259. iii. 104; the third letter is possibly β, 
but not μ. The superfluous λ above the line (cf. the critical note) stood for λ(όγου), but the 
writer changed his mind and added λόγ(ου), without cancelling the suspended λ. 

5• roC : SC. κωμογραμματ£α)5 ', cf. 11. 20—1. 

7. For Ώΐ(ννώ cf. 713. 26. The scribe seems to have at first intended to abbreviate 
the name after neev; cf. the note on 1. i, and 1. 22 βορ{ρ)[ι]νο'ίς. 

ΙΟ. 2ev(p(\f{v): Σ(ν(Κ(λ€{ύ) (899. 7, 1052. 3, &c.) can only be read on the supposition 
that the e was miswritten, which would be natural were it not for the fact that Sew/xeXiu 
seems to have been the spelling in 482. 5. Possibly, then, 2fvfKf'\(v and Έ€ν(μΐ\(ύ were 
distinct places. 

14. ΐπόμ€να is the usual term for extra charges in connexion with government sales; cf. 
513. 12, P. Amh. 97. 14. As suggested in the note on 513. 12, they are not to be dis- 
tinguished from the προσ8ιαγραφόμ(να, on the amount of which see the next note. 


16. For this contraction οι προσΒιαγραφομ^νων cf. 11. 20 πρ{ΐσ)β{υτ(ρων) and 1. 25, where 
the δ is omitted. Other instances of such contraction are P. Amh. 35 βα(σι.\ι)κων and the 
common κ{άτ)οι(κο5) ; cf. also 1. 22. The προσδιαγραφόμΐνα amount to 6^ per cent, of the 
price, both here and in 1. 25; the same proportion is found in 513. 15. 

19. e' is no doubt to be interpreted €π{ικαλονμ€νος) here as in 1. 2, the foUoAving name, 
&c., being omitted for the sake of brevity. Apparently in 1. 2 also the scribe originally 
began to write δτ^λώ immediately after (π(ικάΚονμ(νος) ; cf. the critical note. 

20. 7Γρ(€σ)β(υτ€ρωι/) 8ia8€xo(jievuv) cf. e.g. B. G. U. 6. 4, 1 5. i. 8. 

23. It may be doubted whether tv is the preposition or the first syllable of a village- 
name. It does not seem possible to read ev Ten-ouei, a name coupled with θωσβα in 721. 9. 

24. The two final letters of κυπ(ΐ{ ) may be αγ. 

1113. Return of Unirrigated Land. 

i7'3Xi4'9cm. a. d. 203. 

Two declarations, which have been joined together, concerning unirrigated 
land; cf. P. Grenf. II. ^6, P. Fay. S3, ?• Tebt. 324, B. G. U. 139, 198, 973, 
P. Hamburg 11. One is addressed to the comogrammateus of the village near 
which the land was situated, the other, like B. G. U. 198, bears no address. 
Such returns were usually made in consequence of an order of the praefect in 
office, but in P. Hamburg 11, as in the present case, the authorization is stated 
to have emanated from the procurator usiacus Claudius Diognetus, who is also 
known from P. Giessen 48. 25 and papyri published by Wilcken in Hermes^ xxiii. 
p. 593 (a.d. 197) and Comparetti in Melanges Nicole^ pp. 57 sqq. (Cols, i and 
iv, A. D. 203, not second century, as was pointed out by Stein, Archiv iv. 165). 

Col. i. 

ΚωμθΎρα{μματ(ΐ) Χ^ντω καΐ άλλων 
κωμών ttjs μ^σης τοπ{αρ\ίας) 
παρά Δι8ύμου του καί Αιδνμίω- 
VOS άρχ^ΐ€ρατ€νσαντ[οί:] τον 
5 ev Ό^νρυΎγων π6λ6[ί] σ^βασμιωτάτον 
Άδριανξίον και Διογ€ν[ο]ν9 και 
^αρα[π]ίωνος τον και Άριστοκλίονς 
άμ[φ]οτ€ρων Χαραττίωνο^ 
μ\τϊ\τ[ρο\^ L4yOi[a]r[o]AcXei'aS' τη^ και 


I ο \Χαι'\ρημονί8ο<ϊ άπο της αύ- 

[της] πόλε[ω]?. κατά, τα Κ€λ€νσθ{ίντα) 
νπο Κ\α[ν]δίον Αιογνήτον τον 
κρ[ατί]στον ίπιτροττον άττογρα^φόμβθα) 
7Γ[ρο]9 το iveaTos ια (βτον?) ην βχ^ο- 

15 μ[^^] αβρογρν πβρϊ Χ^ντω 
[€]< [το]0 K\iav8pov συν toTs 
παρορ[ίο]ΐ9 ety Διονύσιον 
Άπίωνθ9 (πρ6τ€ρον ?) άβρόγου 
(άρονρας) . δ'. 

20 (erofy) ια Αυτοκρατόρων Καισάρων 

Αουκίον Χΐπτιμίου Heovrjpov Ενσ€β[ον9] 
Πβρτίνακο9 Αραβικού Άδιαβηνικον 
Παρθικού Μβγίστου και Μάρκ[ο]υ 
Αύρ[η]λίον Άντωνίνον Ενσφονς 

1 8. α' Pap. 

Col. ii. 

and hand Παρά Χαραπίωνος τον και Φ[ανωυ γυμνασιαρχ^^ίσαντο^) τήί Ό- 
[ζνρν]γχ(ων) πόλ(eωy) και ώy χ^ρημα(τίζ€ΐ) απ' 'Ρ[ξνρνγχ(ων) πόλ(eα)y). 

κατά τά κ€λ{ξνσθύντα) 
[νπο] Κλανδίον Α^ιογνήτον τ[ον κρατίστον 
[ΐπιτρ\όττ{ον) των κνρίων Χ€βαστώ[ν άπογ ρά{φομαι) προ9 το 
5 [ία (eroy)] π€ρι κώμην Ψωβθιν μ[€ση9 τοπ{αρχ^ίαί) €Κ τον Φι- 

XoveiKov μητρικον πρ6τ{ζρον) Α[ 

ννπτατο9 άπο (αρονρων) δι β' [άβρό^ον (apovpas) . . 
[κ]αί ομνύω την Αονκίον Χ€π[τιμίον Χΐονήρου 
Ενσίβονς Π^ρτίνακος και Μ[άρκον Αυρηλίου 
ΙΟ [Α]ντωνίνον Εύσ^βοΰ^ Χ€βασ\των τν)ζην και Που- 

βλίον Χίπτιμίον Πτα Καίσ[αρο9 Χφαστοϋ μη €ψ{€νσθαι). 
[(eroyy) ια] Αυτοκρατόρων Καισάρ[ων Αονκίον Se- 
πτιμίον Χ^ονήρον Ενσ€βο[νγ Πβρτίνακοΐ 


^Αραβικού Ά8ιαβηνίκον Παρ[θικοΰ Μεγίστου 
15 καΐ Μάρκου Αυρηλίου 'Αντων\ίνου Εύσφοΰί 
Χ^βαστων και Πουβλίου ^([πτιμίου Γ4τα 
Καίσαρος Χφαστοϋ (2nd hand) Me^eZp [. . Χαραπίων 6 
[ίία]ί Φ\α'\νία^ γυμνασιαρχ[ήσα? ίπι8ύ8ωκα. 

' Το the comogrammateus of Sento and other villages in the middle toparchy from 
Didymus also called Didymion, ex-chief-priest of the most august temple of Hadrian in the 
city of Oxyrhynchus, and from Diogenes and Sarapion also called Aristocles, both sons of 
Sarapion and Aristocleia also called Chaeremonis, of the said city. In accordance with the 
orders of his highness the procurator Claudius Diognetus we register for the current nth 
year the unwatered land belonging to us at Sento in the holding of Cleandrus with the 
adjacent ground standing in the name of (?) Dionysius son of Apion, namely , ^ arourae of 
land previously unwatered.' Date. 

' From Sarapion also called Phanias, ex-gymnasiarch of the city of Oxyrhynchus, 
and hoAvever he is styled, of the city of Oxyrhynchus. In accordance with the orders of 
his highness the Imperial procurator Claudius Diognetus I register for the nth year at the 
village of Psobthis in the middle toparchy in the holding of Philonicus, once belonging to 
my mother and formerly in the possession of A . . . son of . . . nuptas, . . arourae of 
unwatered land out of 4^ arourae, and I swear by the fortune of Lucius Septimius Severus 
Pius Pertinax and Marcus Aurelius Antoninus Pius Augusti and Publius Septimius Geta 
Caesar Augustus that I have made no false statement.' Date. 

i. 14. This date is noticeable, since both B. G. U. 139 and P. Hamburg 11 refer to 
the 10th year, and evidence is thus for the first time obtained of the registration of 
unirrigated land in two consecutive years. The fact that such a registration took place 
in the year 202-3 is a slight argument in favour of the supposition that B. G. U. 108 is 
also concerned with αβροχος γη (cf. Eger, Grundbuchwesen, p. 183, note 3), in which case 
a third consecutive year would have to be added. This, however, would not necessarily 
disprove our view that the returns of unirrigated land were not annual (P. Oxy. Π. p. 177), 
for a succession of low Niles is quite possible; cf. Eger, op. cii., p. 184. 

17. For παρορ\ί.ο\ις cf. P. Flor. 50. 9, 86 (Ji napapios). σωματιζομίνην or an equivalent 
phrase is probably to be understood before «is on the analogy of most of the other returns, 

e.g. P. Fay. 33. 18-19 "' ουσαι 8ia σωματισμοΰ etr . . ., B. G. U. 1 39. 13— 14 σωματιζομίνας 
etf . . ., 198. 8-9 δια δε σωματισμοΰ els . . . On the meaning of σωματισμός cf. the note ΟΠ 

P. Fay. 33. 18-19, ^^^ Eger, Grundbuchwesen, p. 188, Lewald, Rom.-Aeg. Grundbuchrechi, 
p. 79. 

1 8. (πρόηρον) is apparently meant ; άπ(ό) is inadmissible, 
ii. I. Cf. 11. 17-18. 

10. Considerations of space indicate that τνχψ stood in this line and not in 1. 11. 


1114. Declaration of Inheritance. 

26 X 56 cm. A. D. 237. Plate VII. 

A Latin declaration made to the responsible Roman official by M. Aurelius 
Saras, a citizen of Oxyrhynchus, that his wife had died intestate, and that the 
inheritance, which passed to their two daughters, was of the value of 200,000 
sesterces and free from the vicesima hereditatiwn or succession duty of 5 per 
cent. To this declaration is appended an affidavit in Greek, duly witnessed, of 
the fact of intestate death, and a subscription in Latin of a notary of the office 
concerned with the tax. 

The persons concerned were all Aurelii, and therefore subject to the vicesima ; 
it was indeed in the interest of this and similar taxes, so we are told (Dio Ixxvii. 
9), that the cotistitutio Aniojiina \v3.s promulgated ; cf. Archiv v. p. 429. On the 
history of the impost see Bachofen, Atisgew. Lehren des R. Civilrechts, pp. 322 sqq., 
Cagnat, Les Impots hidirects chez les Romains, pp. 175 sqq., Hirschfeld, K. Ver- 
waltungsbeamten, pp. 96 sqq. Instituted by Augustus it was levied upon all 
inheritances and legacies except where the beneficiaries were near relations or 
the estate inconsiderable (ttAiji; τώι; τιάνν ανγ-γ^νων η καΐ ττίνητων, Dio 1ν. 25}. 
Caracalla, who raised the rate to 10 per cent., abolished the exemption in virtue 
of close relationship (Dio Ixxvii. 9, Ulpian, Coll. xvi. 9. 3) ; but these changes 
Avere reversed by his successor Macrinus (Dio Ixxviii. 12). What degree of 
affinity is to be understood from Dio's phrases ττάνν συγγενών and πάνυ ττροσηκονσι 
is not clear (cf. Cagnat, op. cit., p. 184), but daughters succeeding to an intestate 
mother, as they were entitled to do by the recent Senatiis consultiini Orfitiamim 
(cf. 1118. 13), would doubtless be included within the exemption, and this benefit 
would extend to their father, who in such a case would be the de facto heir; cf. 
the note on 1. 9. A niece on the other hand seems not to have enjoyed immunity, 
for in P. Amh. 72, a declaration by a woman of the value of an intestate uncle's 
estate to which she was succeeding (a. d. 246), there is no mention of any claim 
to exemption. Relationship and not poverty was evidently the ground of the 
claim in the present instance. The taxable minimum is indeed uncertain, but it 
can hardly have reached 200,000 sesterces ; Bachofen puts it at half that amount 
{op. cit., pp. 341-2 ; so Mommsen, Die Rom. Tribus, p. 1 20, Marquardt, Staatsverw. 
ii. p. 259). The tax no longer existed in the time of Justinian {Cod. vi. ο,-^,. 3) 
and its abolition was perhaps one of the financial reforms of Diocletian and 
Constantine ; this papyrus appears to be the latest document in which it is 
directly mentioned. 


The Latin pvofessio and the subscription of the notary are written in clear 
cursive hands rather similar in type to that of P. Grenf. II. 108 of the latter half 
of the previous century. Dots or short dashes are, as usual, commonly placed 
after abbreviations and occasionally after other words (11. 5, 37). Line 38 is in 
a smaller and less legible writing. 

Perpef\iw et Corneliano co{n)s{ulibus) anno in Imperatoris Caesaris 
Gail luli Veri Maximini 
Pit A[tig{usii) Germanici Max{imi) Dacici Max{imi) Sarm]atici 

[Max{imi) et Gait luli Veri Maximi Germanici Max{imi) 
Dacici M[ax{imi) Sarmatici Max{imi) Caesaris sancii]ssim[i Au- 
g{usti) fili Aug{Msii) 

[ ].[ 

5 [A] pud Geminium Val^niem 44 letters 

procuratio7iis. [ 

Marcus Aureliiis Saras fa[cius\ gymnas[iarchus decurio civ]itaf^i\s C^xy- 
filius Marci Aureli Diogenis q{ui) e{t) Hel[iodori facti euthe'^n^- 
a]rckae ...[.,..], .[.]s ,.. ae 

civitatis Alexandrinorum prof\iteor ] filiabus me[i]s Aure- 

liabus Stra- 
10 tonice q{uae) e{t) Sosipatrae et Apolloniae \q{uae) e{t) Dietitis] 

k[er]editatem seu bonorum posses- 
sionem Aureliae Ap[o]lloniae filiae Marci Aurel[i] Apolloni Demetri 

q{ui) e{t) Psammi- 
dis facti gymnasiarchi decurionis civitatis Oxyrinchitartim, matris 

eorum uxoris 
autem suae, intestatae' defunctae civitat{a]e Oxyrinchitarum prid{ie) 

non{as) Iul{ias) q{uae) p{roximae}) /{uerttnt) 
hora diei tertia secundum testatiof£/\m de hac re factam cuius 
exemplufn subieci, 
15 eamque hereditatem esse ducena[r{\qm et inmunem a vicensima. 

exemplum testationis. 

2nd hand "Eroi/y τρίτου Αντοκράτορο^ Καίσαρος Γαΐον 'Ιουλίου Ούήρου Μαξι- 
μίίνου Εύσφοϋ^ Εύτυχοΰί 
Χίβαστοΰ Τ^ρμανικοΰ Μεγίστου Αακικοϋ Μεγίστου ϋαρματικοΰ 
Μξγίστου και Γα'ου 'Ιουλίου 


Ούήρου Μαξίμου Τ(ρμανικον Μίγίστον Αακικον Μεγίστου Χαρμα- 

τικον Μίγίστον τον 
2ο ίΐρωτάτον Καίσαρος Χ^βαστοϋ νΐον τον ^ζβαστον Έπ^Ιφ ιβ, i^ 

Οξνρίν•)(ων ΤΓολεί. 
Μάρκος Αυρήλιου Sapcis γνμνασιαρ)(ήσας βονλ€ντη$ τήί Οξνρινχξίτων 

ττόλζως νίο9 Μάρ- 
κου Αυρηλίου Αίογξνον9 τον και 'Ηλιοδώρου ίνθηνιαρ)(ησαντος 

βουλΐντον τή^ λαμπρότα- 
της πόλεως των Αλ^ξανδρίων και ώρ ^ρηματίζξΐ ίμαρτύρατο τους 

ToSe το μαρτυρο- 
τΓοίημα σψραγίζξΐν μβλλορτα? Trj ^νίστώση ημ(ρα[ν\ nepi ωραν 

τρίτην άπ€υ- 
25 κταίως Ανρηλίαν Απολλωνίαν θιγατβρα Μάρκου Αυρηλίου Απολ- 

λωνίου Δημητρί- 
ου του και Ψάμμιδος και ώ? γ^ρηματίζΐΐ γυμνασιαρχηίΤαντος βου- 
λευτού της Όξυριν- 
^€ΐτών 7ΓΟλ[€ω]9 γυναίκα έαυτοΰ μητίρα των κοινών θυγατέρων Αν- 

ρηλιων ϋτρα- 
τονείκης της καΐ Χωσιπάτρας και Απολλωνίας της και Διεΰτος 

άψηλίκων άδι- 

Col. ii. 
[άθζτον τζλευτησαί 

3ο 3rd hand (?) [ 6ο letters ]β[ 

4th hand [^α]ραπίων ο κ[α]ι [ ]σκα[ 30 letters ]ο .[ 

όποδ€δζΐγμί[νος] άρ)(^ΐ€ρίύς βουλζ[υτης] {της) προκ€ΐμ[€]ντ][ς π6λ(€ως) 

~ ^ ..]•^..•Κ.].•[ 

5th hand Μάρκος Αυρήλιος Χαράς 'γυμν[α]σιαρ\ήσα[ς] βονλ(€υτης) της Όξυ- 
π6λ(€ως) ίπιδίδωκα την άπογραφήν. 

35 6th hand Ivivilim^s Aug{usii) lib{ertus) tabul{arius) intestatam dec{e\ssisse 


adfirmationem insert am pr{idie) non{as) hil[ias) Perpettio et 
Corneliano co{7i)s{nlibns) notavi pr{idie) id{us) Iul[ias) co{n)- 
s{tilibus) sitiprd) s{criptis). 
7th hand qctitim) s{ )...[ ] I[u]l{ias) Perpetno et Corneliano co[n)s{tdibus) . 

17. γαϊου ϊουλίου Pap.: SO in 1. 1 8. 20. 'Ϊ€ρωτατου . . . νιου Pap. SeCOnd σ of 

second σίβαστου corn from p. 21. iltos Pap. 31. Second κ corr. ? 

' In the consulship of Perpetuus and Cornelianus, in the third year of the emperor Caesar 
Gaius Julius Verus Maximinus/ &c., ' before Geminius Valens ... of the procuratorship. 
Marcus Aurelius Saras, ex-gymnasiarch, senator of the city of Oxyrhynchus, son of Marcus 
Aurelius Diogenes also called Heliodorus, ex-eutheniarch of the [most illustrious] city of 
Alexandria, declare [on behalf of (?)] my two daughters Aurelia Stratonice also called Sosipatra 
and Aurelia Apollonia also called Dieus the inheritance or possession of the property of 
Aurelia Apollonia daughter of Marcus Aurelius ApoUonius son of Demetrius also called 
Psammis, ex-gymnasiarch and senator of the city of Oxyrhynchus, their mother arid my 
wife, who died intestate at the city of Oxyrhynchus on the day before the succeeding (?) 
Nones of July at the third hour of the day according to the affidavit made on this matter, of 
which I append a copy, and certify that the inheritance is of the value of two hundred solidi 
and free of the tax of a twentieth. 

' Copy of the affidavit. In the third year,' &c., ' at the city of Oxyrhynchus. Marcus 
Aurelius Saras, ex-gymnasiarch and senator of the city of Oxyrhynchus, son of Marcus 
Aurelius Diogenes also called Heliodorus, ex-eutheniarch and senator of the most illustrious 
city of Alexandria, and however he is styled, called to witness the persons about to seal the 
present affidavit that on this day at about the third hour to the loss of our hopes Aurelia 
Apollonia daughter of Marcus Aurelius ApoUonius son of Demetrius also called Psammis, 
and however he is styled, ex-gymnasiarch and senator of the city of Oxyrhynchus, his wife 
and the mother of their daughters Aurelia Stratonice also called Sosipatra and Aurelia 
Apollonia also called Dieus, who are under age, died intestate . . .' Signatures of witnesses 
and of Marcus Aurelius Saras in Greek and of a notary in Latin. 

2-4. The small fragment assigned to the middles of these lines is doubtfully placed, 
sancti\ssim[t being unsatisfactory. D]add could be read in place of Sarm]aiid, but this 
causes greater difficulties in the next line. 

5-6. Geminius Valens, if that was his name, was apparently an official in the office of 
the procurator vicesimae, who was no doubt appointed for Egypt as for other provinces; cf. 
HirSChfeld, K. Verwaliungsbeamten, pp. 102-4. A σταηών r^s ίΐκοστψ των κΚηρονομιών κάϊ 
ίλίυθεριών at Arsinoi'tonpolis is mentioned in B. G. U. 326. ii. 10. 

7. It is noticeable, as Wilcken remarks, that the term am'tas was now used where 
before the grant of the βουλή the correct Latin word was metropolis ; cf. e. g. the Cairo 
diptych referred to in the following note. ,• u j 

8. g{ui) e{t) : the same abbreviation occurs e. g. in the cretiones hereditatium pubhshed 
.by De Ricci from a Cairo diptych in Nouv. Rev. xxx. pp. 479 sqq- and reprinted in Bruns, 
ed. 7, pp. 319-20. At the end of this line decurionis darissimae is expected, but cannot be 
read.' Perhaps decurionis was omitted and some longer adjective used, e. g. sp^en]d[i]d[i]s- 
s[i]mae, which is a possible though not very satisfactory reading ; or decurionis was written 
and* the adjective was quite short, decu[rioni]s s[.]s . . . ae. 

9. How the lacuna after pro/[iteor is to be filled is unfortunately somewhat doubtful. 

Ο α 


The daughters could only succeed iussu pain's, and he would at this period be the real 
beneficiary (Gaius ii. 87; modifications were subsequently introduced, Cod. Just. \\. 60): 
hence something like me adnuisse would be suitable. The construction of 1. 15 rather 
suggests that an infinitive had preceded, otherwise the more neutral supplement \pro duabus\ 
might be preferred. 

13. suae: the construction demands ζ^ζί-Λί ; that />/'^/"[z/'(?i?r and not />;'^/"[z"/i'/«r preceded 
in 1. 9 is indicated by suhieci in 1. 14. 

The meaning of the letters q. p./. here is uncertain ; from their position and the run of 
the sentence they should refer in some way to the date, and the interpretation suggested in 
the text will give a tolerable sense. Or possibly p might represent praesens as an equivalent 
of the Greek hiarw; cf. 1. 24. <1• p• f• is also found in C. I. L. v. 5067. 7 of a.d. 103, 

Εαφεηό', ii cos. [ \q. p. f. [. . cur\aiores Saiur\. . . . i\nfra scripti. The letters have 

there been explained as standing for qui primi/uerunt, referring to the persons iJi/ra scripii; 
that, however, is very doubtful, and it seems likely that the day of the month preceded in 
the lacuna, and that the meaning of the abbreviation is the same as in the present passage. 

30. If 1. I was the first of the column the loss at the top of Col. ii above 1. 30 would 
not be expected to exceed more than three or four lines. 

32. μαρτυρώ or some equivalent term is to be supplied at the end of the line. 
προκΐψ[€]ι>ηί is very doubtfully read. 

35. Ivivilinus is a curious name, but I cannot read the letters otherwise; Iul{ius) 
Vilinus is inadmissible. Tabularii are frequently mentioned in connexion with the vicesima ; 
cf. Hirschfeld, op. cii., p. 105. They were commonly freedmen, as here. 

38. If ac/um is right (cf. e. g. the Cairo diptych, ap. Bruns, p. 320), a place-name would 
be expected to follow, but the s followed by a dot seems clear. Perhaps s[upra) s{cripio) 
die was written. 

1115. Reply to a Strategus. 

23*5 X 20-8 cm. A.D. 284. 

The writers of this letter were three agents for the delivery of the military 
annona, who had been asked by the strategus, in consequence of representations 
from the praefect and dioecetes, for the receipt for a large quantity of bread 
delivered by them to certain military and naval detachments. They accordingly 
forwarded the original receipt, enclosing at the same time a copy which they 
request the strategus to sign. The receipt had been issued in the sixth year of 
Probus (a. D. 281), but the signature of the strategus, which is appended as 
requested, is dated in Pachon of the second year, the reference presumably being 
to the reign of Numerianus. Pomponius lanuarianus, the praefect in office 
(1. 4), is a new addition to the list of Egyptian praefects. 

Αύρηλίω Φιλιάρχω τω και Ώρίΰονι σ[τ]ρατηγω Ό^υρνγ)(€ίτον 

πάρα ΑνρηΧίων 'Ισιδώρου καΐ Άσκληπιάδον και Πλοντίνον άραπ[ομ- 


πων άρτου, αΐτηθίντ^ς νπο σον e/c των ΐττισταλίντων σοι νπο 
του 8ιασημοτάτου ηγ^μόνο^ Πομπωνΐου Ίανουαρίανοΰ και του 
5 8ι[α\σημοτάτου διοικητού Αυρηλίου \^Αριστζα\ ην ΐχομ^ν αύβζντικην 
\άπθ)(\ην ου άνηνίγκαμ^ν καΐ 8ι[αδ€8ώ]καμζν άρτου, ΙΐΓΐ8ί8ομ^ν σοι 
TV\y\ ^ροκ€ΐμ€νην αύθζντικην άπογ^ην}^ και ταύτης άντίγρα[φον άξι-] 
οΰντ€9 ύποσημιώσασθαι σ[€] προς το καΐ ήμας το ά[σ'\φ[α\\\ς '^χ€ΐν [της αυ- 
τής αυθεντικής αποχής. Μίκκαλος ξπι διαδόσεως άννώνης 
ΙΟ Ίσιδώρω και Άσκληπιάδΐ) επιμεληταΐς {€[π]ιμ€ληταις\ Ό^υρνγχ^€ίτ[ο]υ. 
παραδ[ξ]δώκατ€ kv Trj Πανών πολει κατά κίλευσιν Αυρήλιου 'Αρ[ισ- 
Τ€α του κρατίστου διοικητού ακολούθως αϊς ίπηνεγκατε ψ[ορ- 

μαλξίαις χωρήσασι στρ[ατιώ]ταις και νανταις άρτου . . [ 

ους μυριάδας τρις και 6κτακισχ^ιλ[ωυς τετρακόσιους ενενή- 
15 κοντά €^, γί(νονται) μ{υριάδες) γ Ήι;^ς-. 

(έτους) ς• του κυρίου ημών Αύτοκράτορος Καίσαρος Μάρκου Αυρηλίου 
Πρόβου Ευσεβούς Σεβαστού Τϋβι έκκαιδεκάτη, Τΰβι ις. 
2nd hand Αυρήλιος Φιλίαργος 6 και Ώριων στρο^τηγος) Όζυρ[υ]γχ{ίτου) 'εσ\ον 
την αύθεντικήν άποχην 
συμφωνούσαν προς το προτεταγμενον άντίγρα{φον) ην και κατεπεμψα 
2ο ως εκελεύσθη. (έτους) β Παχών κς. 

6, ο of ου COrr. from t. ανηνεγκαμ^ν Pap. g. μικ κάλος Pap. 12. €ΐΓηνίγ'κατ€ Pap. 

1. φ[ορ^μαρΙαις. 1*]. €κκαώ€κατη Pap. 1 8. arpaf Pap. 

' To Aurelius Philiarchus also called Horion, strategus of the Oxyrhynchite noma, from 
Aurelius Isidorus, Aurelius AsclepiadeS; and Aurelius Plutinus, deliverers of bread. Having 
been asked by you in consequence of letters sent to you by his honour the praefect Pom- 
ponius Januarianus and his honour the dioecetes Aurelius Aristeas for the authentic receipt 
in our possession for the bread which we have delivered and distributed, we deliver to you 
the aforesaid authentic receipt and a copy of it which we beg you to sign in order that we 
too may have the security of the said authentic receipt. " Miccalus, superintendent of the 
distribution of the annona, to Isidorus and Asclepiades, overseers of the Oxyrhynchite nome. 
You have delivered in Panopolis in obedience to the order of his highness the dioecetes 
Aurelius Aristeas, in accordance with the certificates presented by you, to the mobilized (?) 
soldiers and sailors thirty-eight thousand and four hundred and ninety-six modii (?) of bread, 
total 38,496. The sixth year of our lord the Emperor Caesar Marcus Aurelius Probus Pius 
Augustus, Tubi sixteenth, Tubi i6." (Signed) I, Aurelius Philiarchus also called Horion, 
strategus of the Oxyrhynchite nome, have received the authentic receipt, which agrees with 
the copy above written, and have forwarded it as ordered. Second year, Pachon 26.' 

9. eVi 8ια8όσ€ω5 άννώνη!'. cf. e. g. B. G. U. IO25. ii. 1 5 διαΒότη: 2υηνης, 43. rectO iv. 9 els 

διΛΒοσιν των στρατιωτών, and P. Giessen ii. pp. 88-9. 


lo. imμf\ψditΌξυpvyχfiτ[o\v•. cf. 43. recto iv. 2 1, &c., P. Giessen I.e. 

12. For φ^ορ^άΚΐίαις (= φ[ορ]/χαρια(ί) cf. 43. reCtO, e.g. ii. 28—9 aKo\ov6{(us) ' ΡωμαΊκτι 
αυτόν φρονμαρία, ίϋ. 2 5 τη! 8e φρονμαρίας i(TTiV άντίγρα(^φον), Avhere φρονμαρία is more likely tO 

be a misspelling of φορμαρία {=/ormu/a) than of φρονμΐνταρία, and P. Cairo Cat. 67050. 11, 
67051. 6. 

13-14. μohi\ovs suggests itself as the measure (cf. e. g. P. Leipzig 97), but the vestiges 
do not appear to be very suitable, and moreover there would be plenty of room for so short 
a word in 1. 13, so that its division between two lines is unnatural. But possibly άρτου had 
an epithet (not κα\θαρου). 

ig. κατίπ£μψα: i. e. to Alexandria. 

iiie. Nomination to an office. 

i5-8xii'3cm. a.d. 363. 

Nomination of a person to act for one year as inspector of dues appropriated 
to the Augusteum at Alexandria. In what these dues consisted is not clear 
owing to the bad condition of the papyrus. The nomination, which is addressed 
to the logistes, was made by the local σνστάτηί, on whose office see the note on 
1. 5. Cf. 580, P. Flor. 2, &c. 

'TnaTiias 'Ιουλιανού το δ' και ^αλλουστί[ου 

τον λαμτΓ^ροτάτον) enap)(ov τον Upov πραιτωρίον. Θω[θ . 

Φλαονίω Ψοξίτι XoyiaTrj Ό^υρι;γχί7•[ο]υ 

[7Γα]/ο[ά] Α\υ\ρη\ίου Μονση Θύωνος 
5 άπο TTJs αυτή? π6λζω9 σνστάτου άμφόδου 

Δρόμου Τνμ{ν)ασίον και άλλων άμψόδων. 

δίδωμ€ΐ και ^ίσαγγίλλω τω ί$ίω 

μου κινδννω €is ΐπωψιν f . • .- 

μαριων των έζ iOovs παρ€χω- 
10 μίνον kv τω UpZ 'AyovuToy ογ[τι 

€πί της λαμτΓ^ροτάτης) 'Αλξ^ανδρ{ι)ας ζφ' €- 

νιαντον €va των άπ[ο ν]€ωμηνίας 

Θωθ «ay Μΐσορη ξπαγωμύνργ 

ττίμτΓτης και αντη\ς της π]ίμ'ΐΓτης 
15 τον ξνξστωτος ΐτονς μ [€Τονς) θ (ΐτονς) τον 


^^^^ ei'[y6]ypa/i/iei/oi' οντά ίπι•• 
δήτιον πρδί την χρίαν, 

€στί 06 
Αύρήλιον Ζακάωνος MeXava [ 
20 άπο της αυτή? πόλίΟ)? Trjs a^fJ7f φ[νλής. 
and hand Αυρήλιος Μ ούσης σνστάτης 

3rd hand Αιόσκορο? [ ] . . ay '4σ•χον . [. 

4th hand 'Αιι/χών[ιο9 

8. 1. cwoi^ti/. 9• 1• TapepfO/ieWi'. ΙΟ. tepw Pap. 12. I. τον . . . ν^βομηνίας. 

13• 1• ίπα'γομίνων. 1 6. 1. (πιτη8(ΐον. 

' In the consulship of Julianus for the fourth time and Sallustius the most illustrious 
praefect of the sacred praetorium, Thoth . . To Flavins Psoeis, logistes of the Oxyrhynchite 
nome, from Aurelius Moses son of Theon, of the said city, delegate of appointments of 
the quarter of the Gymnasium Square and other quarters. I present and announce at my 
own risk for the inspection of the . . . provided as is the custom at the temple of Augustus 
in the most illustrious Alexandria, for one year from the first day of Thoth up to and 
including the fifth intercalary day of Mesore of the present 40th which = the 9th year, 
the person whose name follows below, who is suitable for the office, namely Aurelius son of 
Zakaon son of Melanas, of the said city and said tribe.' Signatures of Aurelius Moses and 
other officials. 

5. σνστάτου : cf. 86. io-ii,where συστά[ττ}] rrjs ννν\\ιτονργονση! φυλψ is rightly restored 
by Jouguet and Wilcken on the analogy of P. Flor. 39. 4 συστάτης της μίλλούσηί XiTov[pye1v 
φν]ληί και άλλων άμφό8ων ; cf. ArcUv \\\. ρ. 534. iv. ρ. 557• It was the business of the 

σνστά.ττ\^ tO make nominations to XiTovpyiai; cf. 86 and P. Flor. 39. 6 τψ Ινχιρισστίσάν σοι 
νπ βμου . . . λιτονργίαν. At an earlier period, as appears from 1119, this function was 
performed by amphodogrammateis and phylarchs. For the tribal divisions at Oxyrhynchus 
cf. 1030. 

8. The initial letter of the mutilated word could also well be η. 

ΙΟ. The letters following Άγουστ are very uncertain, but the reading suggested is 
sufficiently suitable. Άγουστίω does not seem possible. The building referred to may well 
be the same as that known as the Καισάρων (Strabo xvii. 794) or Ί,φάστιον (Philo, Leg. ad 
Gaium, 22); cf. Lumbroso, L'Egitio, pp. 188 sqq., F. Blumenthal, ArcMvv.f^. 318-19. 
The Caesareum was turned into a church under Constantine or Constantius II, but 
retained its old name ; cf. -i^ri-^/f v. p. 328. 

13-14. Cf. P. Flor. 39. 8, where the same phrase is to be read {Archiv iii. p. 534). 
It may be suggested that in the next line of that papyrus the letters following trovs, which 
are transcribed as ov μ[, represent the current years of the Oxyrhynchite eras, which in 
Thoth of A.D. 396 would be oy μ[β; cf. 1. 15 here. 

19. Ανρηλιον : eστι 6e is not allowed to affect the construction, which is carried on from 


1. 17. For Ζακάωνος cf. P. Strassb. 45. 49 and P. Th^ad. Inv. 15. iv. 2; it is a variant of 
the common name Σακάωι/, e.g. 1059. 4. 

20. της αντψ φ[υ\ψ\ the reading of the much damaged letters is confirmed by P. Flor. 
39• 5• Φ[ν\η5 may have been abbreviated. Since an αμφοΒον only has been named above 
(11. 5-6) and not a φν\η as such, the close connexion of the φυλαί and αμφοδα already 
noticed by Preisigke, Beamtenwesen, p. 18', is here brought out very clearly; cf. P. Flor. 

39. 4 φν^ψ και αλλωΐ' άμφόΒων, 1119. 13 αμφάδων φυΧάρχω, and 1110. 2-3, HOte. 


1117. Petition to a Praefect. 

19-8 X 13-9 cm. About A.D. 178. 

Draft of an appeal to an unnamed praefect from six persons described as 
the superintendents of the golden statue of Athene-Thoeris concerning a case of 
peculation which he had recently decided. The ends of the lines are lost 
throughout, but, though the lacunae as gauged by 11. i, 7, and 13 are too large to 
be restored with much certainty, the general sense is seldom obscured. Judgement 
had previously been given by an earlier praefect, Pactumeius Magnus (A.D." 176-7), 
and it was probably to his immediate successor Aurelius (?) Sanctus (a.d. 177-9) 
that the present petition was addressed. The statue of the goddess had lately 
been made, and a quantity of gold embezzled in the process. Magnus had decided 
that the loss, amounting to eighteen talents of silver, should be made good by 
the artificers and the municipal officials of the year (11. 4-5). His judgement was 
substantially upheld by the new praefect, who distributed the responsibility 
between the contractor, the inspector, the officials who disbursed the money, and 
the overseers, who now apply for relief (11. 6-8). They make no profession of 
innocence, but in the first place ask that two gymnasiarchs and a third official, all 
of whom, they assert, had been concerned in the disbursements (11. 9-15), should 
be called on to assist, and secondly apply for an extension of time, offering an 
annual payment of two talents (11. i6sqq.), and declaring that their existing 
obligation must reduce them to ruin. 

This draft is written across the fibres of the verso ; the recto contains 
remains of two columns of a list of persons, in which the word ττρεσβύτΐρος is 
apparently abbreviated in the same way as in 1112. 20. 

1117. PETITIONS 201 

Π.{αρά) τι{νοί) κ{αί) t{ivos) γ^νομίνων €πιμ€λητων χρνσον ^οάνου ^Αθη[να^ 

Trjs και Θοήρί8θ9 
θίάς μεγίστης, ίνα-γγο^, ήγ€μωρ κνρίζ, €πιδημή[σα5 L• rfj ήμ€τύρα 

7ΓΟλ€ί διίγνω? μξτα^ύ ημών και άργόντοαν €κ(κ)λϊ;το[ 

7Γ€/ϊί Ζαν ο κράτιστο? Μάγνο9 «κελεύσει/ rfj πόλεί ξΐσζνζγβηναι kv α [ 

{τάΧαντα) ιη υπ ο των 
5 την Θοήριν ποιησάντων και των τον eTOvs ίστεφανωμίνων άρ)([6ντων• 

•nepi S>v σύ ό 
Kvpios κατοι τά δοξαντά σοι άπζφήνω όντως' ό την νπ6σ)([€σιν δούς και 

6 την 
σννοψιν ξίληφως και οι άργοντζ^ οι ξξωδιάσαντΐ^ και οι €7τ[ιμ€\ηταϊ άποκα- 
ταστήσζτ€ TJj πατρίδι νμων το ίνδίον τον χρνσίον κατά το [ 

ήμ€Ϊς ονν, 

κύρΐ€, αντοι μίτριοι ovTes άξιονμ€ν ακολούθως και ττ} α[ποφάσ€ΐ 

ΙΟ και τους ίξωδιάσαντας δύο γυμνασιάρ)(^ον5 οντάς του ζτους και τον 


Θ€ων[α] και αντον βξωδιάσαντα δι όλου τον ίτους και αφ€σιν.[ πα- 
ρά τ€ Τ€)(ν€ΐτών χ^ρνσθ)(^6ων λαβόντα και γράμματα της παρα[δόσ€ως πάρα 

ων των παραλαβοντων σχοντα και εττί τόπων ζΐς την δ[ημοσίαν τράπ^ζαν 
καταχωρίσαντα ακολούθως οίς και καταχώρισαν ύπομν[ήμασι σνντέλύν 

15 είί φόρους ήμαΐν <7 τον αριθμόν απιμαληταΐς [.] . ηγ€ . [ 

ovT€S τά ιη (τάλαντα) τη πόλαι εκ δναΐν ταλάντων €ίσ€ν[€γκωμ€ν 

και ούτως το κέλανσθίν ύπο σον τον κυρίου άκολ[ούθως και οΐς άπαφήνω 
γάνηται, ΐν ωμαν ανΐργατημύνοι. ημύς yhp [ 19 letters 

μύτρια κζκτήμαθα ε^ S>v και μόλις ζώμαν. διο δ[ίκαιόν ίστιν άλλας 
2θ προθεσμίας ήμαΐν αίς την άπόδοσιν δούναι ΐν\α .... ύπο έκαστου 

ήμων των απιμαλητών κατ ατός πόλ€ΐ{ς\ €ίσ[€νξχθώσι 

(δραχμαΐ) 'Β, και όντως και ήμΐς δυνηθώμ€[ν] h τη ιδία παρ[αμίν€ΐν 

και μη αθρόως πολιορκηθάντας προς τη[ν 

πρατοι γανάσθαι. 

4• ο κρατιστοί added above the line. 5. και των added above the line. 6. οντωί• 

Pap. 7. λ of €ΐλ»7φο)ί corr. \. i^obiaaavrts] cf. II. 10, II. 10. ίΐωδιασαιταί added above 
the line. 12. re before rexveirav added above the line. 13. «s corr. 14. ο of oir 


corr. και added above the line. i8. iV Pap.; so in 1. 20. 22. Γδκι Pap. 

24. γ€ν€σθαι COTT. from -γενωμΐθα. 

I. ri(yos) και T(tiOf) : cf. e.g. 509, 1034; there is no \isible mark of abbreviation with 
the second τ, but it may have disappeared. The supplement της κα\ θοψώος is indicated by 
1. 5 ; cf. 579, Avhere the reading θοη[ρώο! is now confirmed, and 483. 3, note. 

3. ΐκ{κ)\ητο[•. it seems necessary to postulate a misspelling here, for a mention of 
Letopolis is very unlikely, there being no further indication that any other city than 
Oxyrhynchus was concerned. Something like ΐκ(^κ)λητο[ς γ^νόμΐνο! might be restored, or 
preferably perhaps, as Wilcken suggests, ΐκ{κ)\ητΐ{ν 8ίκην. 

4• α, if that is the right reading, is a figure, having a stroke above it. Perhaps ?τ« or 
€viavT<u followed, {τάλαντα) ιη is derived from 1. i6, where it is implied that the amount had 
been previously mentioned, 

5. ΐσ-τΐφανωμίνων : cf, OemOSth. J^ei'd. 17 τον ίστ^φανωμένον άρχοντα, Aristog. ϋ. ^πεπαυνται 
αρ-χοντΐί και τονς στΐφάνους πίρι^ρηνται, C. Ι, G, 2 3 30• 6 6 άρχων την στ€φανηφόρον αρχήν, &C. ', 

Wilcken adds P. Par. 69, ii. 8 {Philologus 53. 82) \ί\ατζ>^ίν «ί? -^νμνασίάρ^^ν. 

ΙΟ. Not τον Tri\y σίινο^αι ΐΐΚηφότα (1. 7)• 

15. Α final conjunction must have occurred in the latter part of this line. 
20. vvo ίκάστου is Suggested by the figures ; if each of the six (πιμΛηταί paid 2,000 
drachmae, the sum of two talents mentioned in 1. 16 would be produced. 

22, fv Tjj Ιδία Trap[apeveiv : cf. 6. g. 488. 2 2 KivBvvevovaa evKOTakfiyj/cu τη^ν I8]iav, P, Tebt. 
327. 27. 

23. πο\ιορκηθ€ντ€ς : cf. PlatO, Alc. ii. 142 a wo των συκοφαντών πο\ιορκονμ(νοι. πρατοί in 
1. 24 keeps up the metaphor. 

1118. Petition to an Archidicastes. 

1 1-7 X 1 1-4 cm. Late first or early second century. 

A fragment of an application, addressed no doubt to an archidicastes, for the 
recovery of a debt. The request is made that the strategus of the Small Oasis 
should be authorized to forward a copy of the claim to the debtors, and probably 
this application was appended to a notification to the strategus that the archidi- 
castes had sanctioned the claim, the arrangement being similar to that e.g. of 
485 ; cf, P. Flor. 86. 20-5, where the phraseology is very close to that used here. 

[. . .]ooy άξιωι σνντάζαι γρά>^α[ί] τω τηί Μικρα9 
[Όάσ]€ω? στρατηγώι μ^ταΒοϋναί τ . . vi . . ι 
[. λαγτί και Χζν^νούβι δια τον απ avrwu φανη- 
[σο]μ€νον άι/τίγραφον τοϋδζ τον υπομνήματος 
5 [οπ]ω9 €τι και ννν άποδω μοι τα οφ^ιλόμί- 

1118. PETITIONS 203 

[vol και Tovs προσοφ€ΐ\ομ€νονς τόκους και τα 
[δκΡφορα η γ€ΐνώσκωσι ίμβαδενσον- 
[τά //'€ 6ίί -ά νττ[ο]τ€θ€ΐμ€να καΐ καθίξον- 
τ[α α^ύτων και κνρΐ€υ(σ)οντα και iripois 
10 ξξαλλοτριώσοντα καΐ knircXiaovra ο eav 
αιρωμαι, ov8ivi^\^ avrois ovSk άλλω ovS€- 
VI (ξ ύστίρον \κατ]αλ€ΐπομ€νου λόγου 
[π€ρ'1 ovS€\vos arrXoos 

7. ίμ corr. from με. 

* ... I beg you to write to the strategus of the Small Oasis to present to . . . and 
Chenenoubis, through the one of them who may be found, a copy of this memorandmn, in 
order that he may vet pav to me the debt and the interest due in addition and extras, or 
else that they mav know that I shall enter on the mortgaged propert}• and shall occupy and 
exercise ownership over it and alienate it and do with it whatever I choose, without any 
claim being left to them or to any one else for the future in any respect . . .' 

I. Perhaps cmx7 wiW ; of. e.g. U21. 23. P. Flor. S6. 19. t.• , ι- 

ό-?. t6kovs κα\ TO :8«π']φορα : cf. P. Flor. 86. 2 2 rOKOxs ral τά τίΧη mi barawas, which ShOWS 

what is here meant by [8ιά}φορα. Βιάφορο» is sometimes practically synonymous with rom; 

cf. 1040. introd.. and e.g. 1130. 11. 

9. α]ίτώ» was probably influenced by die coming npi€i{a)orra. 

111Θ. Petition to a Strategus, etc. 

28-5 X 39-6 cm. A.D. 254. 

The body of this long document consists of a petition from two citizens of 
Antinoopoliswho had property at Oxyrhynchus, Theon and Arsinous, requesting 
the strategus of the Oxyrh>Tichite nome to notify the existing phylarch that they 
were exempt from nomination to municipal offices. Their rights had been 
established ten years before under an earlier strategus, and they give a narrative 
of the course of events, and enclose copies of official correspondence relating to 
their case. Its history was as follows. Aurelius Sarapion, an amphodogramma- 
teus of Oxyrhynchus, in contravention of the pri\-ileges of Theon and Arsinous 
as AntinoYte citizens, had nominated them as collectors of money-taxes in the 
metropoUs. On receiving information of this they applied to the senate of their 
native cit>', who sent a letter of remonstrance to the epistrategus Antomus 


Alexander. A copy of this interesting letter, which is dated in A.D. 244, is given 
in 11. 14-22. It is a vindication of the privilege enjoyed by Antinoites of immu- 
nity from public burdens outside their own city (cf. note on 1. 16). That privi- 
lege had been granted by their founder Hadrian, had been confirmed by his 
successors, and respected by a long line of praefects and epistrategi. Antonius 
Alexander is asked to follow this example, and to instruct the strategus of 
Oxyrhynchus to call the offending amphodogrammateus to account. He did so 
two months later in a letter transcribed in 11. 22-4. The strategus passed on the 
correspondence to the amphodogrammateus demanding explanations, and the 
reply of the latter follows in 11. 25-8. He acknowledges his error, admitting that 
Theon and Arsinous had the rights of Antinoite citizens, and apparently himself 
undertaking the duty which he had wrongly imposed upon them. In the upper 
margin a short note has been added by the strategus to whom the petition was 
addressed, forwarding the document to the phylarch, as requested by the 
petitioners (11. 2-5) ; and at the foot (1. 30) is the signature of the agent who 
delivered it. 

The lines are of great length and there is a large lacuna at the commence- 
ment of each. The restorations adopted often aim at no more than indicating 
the general sense, which is for the most part clear. 

1 κη. 

2 [ στρατηγοί Όξνρνγχ^βιτου ] Ανρηλίω Ήρα ψυλάρχΙ^ω) 

του elaioi/Tos S [eTOvs). 

3 [cTTiareXXerai σοί το βιβ\ζί8ιον ΑύρηΧίων Qicovos και Άρσΐρ6ο]υ 

αμφοτέρων Θύωνος ^ζβαστίίωι/ των και Διοσκουρ^ων Άντί- 
νοξων, Ιντίταγμίνων και αντιγράφων επιστολών δύο, την μ\ν 

4 [ύττδ τηί κρατιστη? Άντινοίων βουλής Άντωνίω ΆΧζζάνΒρω τω 

κρα(τίστω) €πιστρα(τήγω),] την Se ύπο του αύτον ίπιστρα- 
(τήγου) τω τότξ γι{νομύνω) στρα(τηγω), άλλα και της γ^νομίνη^ 
προσφωνήσεων ύπο τον τ6τ€ άμφοδογραμματίως. 

5 [{eTovs) γ Αυτοκρατόρων Καισάρων Γαΐου Ούιβίου Τριβωνιανού 

Γάλλου και Γαΐου Ούιβίο]υ Άφινιου Γάλλου Ούβλδονμιανου 
Ούολονσιανοΰ Ευσεβών Ευτυχών Σεβαστών (2nd hand) 
Μΐσορη κγ. 

6 3i*d hand [. . . . στρατηγώ Ό^υρυγχύτου πάρα Αύρηλίων Θέωνο? καΐ ^Αρσι- 

νόου Θύωνο? Ιΐίβαστΐίων τω]ν και Διοσκουρζίων Άντινοίων, 



6π€ί τ-η προ ταύτης πζριόδω των μελλόντων λ^ιτουργ^ΐν τοις 
(ντανθα άμφ6δοΐ9 ό Tore yevo/zei^o? άμφοδογραμματζύί 

7 [Αυρήλιος Χαραττίων 40 letters eiVjyyjyeiXej/ 17/^ay δια rrjs 

καταχωρισθβίσης ύττ αντον γραφής λειτουργιών e/y πρακτο- 
ρίαν άργνρικων rfjs μητροπόλεως, αυτοί τε ευθέως περιηχη- 
θεντες εκεΐσε 

8 [ 5^ letters ούχ ησυγάσα\μεν, άλλα προσήλθομεν τβ κρατίσττ] 

βονλτ) ϋφηγησάμενοι την τόλμαν και την παρανομίαν του αύτοϋ 
άμφοδογραμματεως, ήτις άγανακτήσασα επεστειλεν τω 

9 [κρατίστω επιστρατήγω Άντωνίω Άλεξάνδρω, ος τον νουν προσε- 

χών δικαίοις τοΐ]ς μάλιστα δεδομενοις τή ημέτερα πατρίδι 
επεστειλεν τω τότε στρατηγώ Αύρηλίω Δείω τω και Περτί- 
νακι κελεύσας αύτον επαναγκασθήναι ή προγειρίσασθαι 
ΙΟ [έτερους άν& ημών εις την λειτουργίαν ή 29 letters ] τα 

της παρανομίας, ο τε στρατηγός πάντα επεστειλεν τω 
άμφοδογραμματεΐ, εκείνος τε εύλαβώς έχων τον επηρτημενον 
αύτω εκ του παρανομήματος κίνδυνον 

11 { 0,6 letters αύτος ύπεσχετο άντι τής άμα]ρτίας, αγνοίας 

πρ[ό]φασιν ύποτειμησάμενος, ύποστήσεσθαι το [με]τ^ τοΰτο 
τας λειτουργίας, όθεν και νυν ύπερ του μη και τον νυνεϊ 
φύλαρχον δοκεΐν άγνοεΐν αύτα ταύτα 

12 [39 letters δια το τον έτερον ημών Αυ\ρήλιον Θεωνά εκεί 

εν τβ πατρίδι είναι προσευκαιροΰντα ταΐς λειτουργίαις εις 
ά[ς] προεχειρίσθημεν του στοίχου καταλαβόντος την ήμετεραν 
β ουλή ν τω ενεστώ- 

13 [τί ^τει επιδίδομεν σοι τα υποκείμενα αντίγραφα άξιοΰντες 

αύ]τα ταΰτα φανερά γενέσθαι δι ενός τών περί σε υπηρετών 
τω τών μελλόντων λειτουργεΐν άμφόδων φυλάρχω Αύρηλίω 
Ηρα ιν είδη. (έτους) γ Αυτοκρατόρων Καισάρων 
Μ [Γαΐου Ούιβίου Τρεβωνιανοΰ Γάλλου και Γαίου Ούιβίου Άφινίου 

Γάλλο]υ Ούελδουμιανοΰ Ούολουσιανοΰ Ευσεβών Ευτυχών 
Σεβαστών (2nd hand) Μεσορή. (3rd hand) 'ίστι δε τά 
αντίγραφα' Άντινοεων νέων 'Ελλήνων τής λαμπράς πόλεως 
οι άρχοντες και ή βουλή 


15 ''^Λιτανίω ΆΧίζάνδρω τω κρατίστω Ιπκττρατήγω χ^α'\ίρ€ΐ\ΐ'. ο^Ισθα. 

κράτιστί των βπιτρόττων, τω χρόνω της επιτροπής e/ καί τις 
€Tepo9 πλήρης γεγονός των Ι^αιρίτων της ήμζτ^ρας πατρίδος 
δικαιωμάτων, δτι πρώτον μ^ν θ€ος 'Αδριανός 

1 6 [40 letters ] • ^ις αύτην άπο των eV ΑΙγνπτω πόλ&ΰν 

ίνομοθ€τησ€ν σαφώς πάρα νόμοις μ\ν ήμύν dpyjeiv καΐ λβ/- 
τονργζΐν, πασών 5e άπηλλάχ^θη των παρ' άλλοις άρχων re 
και λ€ΐτονργιών, ίπζίτα δ\ 
Ι? [31 letters διαδ^^άμλζνοι την βασιλ^ίαν την νττάρ\ον[σ]αν 

ήμύν και ev τούτον άδιαν Ι'β(:βλαίωσαν πολλάκις, οΐς επόμενοι 
€νσ€βώς και οι κατά καιρ\ο\ν ηγησάμΐνοι τον ίθνονς και νμ€Ϊς 
οι κράτιστοι ού μόνον άφίζται 

1 8 [Vf^^^ πασών τών παρ άλλοις αρχών re <α/ λ€ΐτονργιώ]ν άλλα 

και δίκην άπ[αΥ[τ]€ΐται της παρανομίας πάρα τών πλημ[μ€λ]€Ϊν 
(πιχ€ΐρονντων eir re τάς θύας νομοθεσίας καΤ> τάς τών 
ηγεμόνων κρίσις. επε\ ούν Αύρήλιοι θέων και Άρσίνοος παρ ή- 

19 LM''' (?) ^6 letters σνμ'Ιπολεΐται ημέτεροι προσήλθαν ήμεΐν δια 

βιβλειδιων αΐτίώμενοι Σαραπίωνα άμψοδογραμματεα της 
Οξνρνγχειτών πόλεως ώς άμψοτερονς αυτούς εις πρακτορίαν 

2θ άργνρικών άναδεδωκότα 23 letters επΥδίδο'ΐμεν σοι τ^ 

επιμέλεια όπως κέλευσης τώ στρατηγώ τον αύτον νομον 
δνοΐν θάτερον γενέσθαι, τον άμψοδογραμματεα γνωσιμαχη- 
σαντα ετερονς άντ αυτών άναδονναι 

21 [εις την λειτονργίαν η 1 6 letters άπαντησαι^ προς την ε'ν\τνχώς 

εσομενην σον επιδημίαν εΐνα κατά το\ν^<ς πατρίονς της ημετέρας 
πολειτιας νομονς λόγον νπόσχη τ\ή^ς τε τών θείων νόμων και 
τών ήγεμο'ν^ικών κρίσεων 

2 2 [ύβρεως 1 8 letters ερρώσθαί σε ενγόμεθα.] {έτους) β Μάρκων 

Ιονλίων Άθνρ λ. άντίγραψον επιστολής• 'Αντώνιος Αλέξαν- 
δρος στρατηγώ Όξνρνγγείτον χαίρειν. τίνα μοι επεστειλαν 
Αντινοεων νέων 'Ελλήνων λαμ- 

23 [πράς πόλεως οι άρχοντες και ή βονλη όπως είδης τολύτ^οις] 

μον τοις γράμμασι νπ[ο]ταγήν[α]ι εκελενσά σοι. φρόντι[σολν 

1119. PETITIONS 207 

τον άμώοδογραμματζα ων αίτιωνται tj iea /των voXeiria 
προσήκοντα^ άναδ€δ<ΰΚ€ν\αι eh πρακτορίαν irape'ivai 

24 [17 letters λόγον ιητοσχήσοντα ων ίπραξ^ν ναρα τα 

ν€νομ^ο6ίτημ€να, «' eri a[vTois ώί τΓρο<Γηκοντας αίτω ί-πα- 
γαγ€Ϊν ίτη\€ΐροίη τβ Χατονργία. (ρρώσθαί σ€ εν\ομαι. 
(ercvs) β Μάρκων ΊονΧίων Meyjeip γ. τη^ 8\ ΤΓροσφωνήσ^ως' 

25 [Ανρηλίω Δζίω τω καΐ Τΐΐρτίνακι στρατηγώ Όξνρνγχ^ίτον πάρα 

Αυρηλίου Σαραττιωνος άμφοδογραμματύως τη? Όξνρνγ\€ ιτων 
ΊΓολίως. ίπ€στάλην ί-πο σον τ^ α τον Φαμ^νωΰ μηνοζ 
(πίσταλμα ω ίντέτακται άντίγραφον 

26 [Ιπιστολήί τής γραφ^ίση^σοι ύττο'ΛντωνίονΆΧζξάνδρον τον κρατίσ^τ[ο\/ 

ίνιστρατηγον, ιηΓοτ€ταγμ€νων αύττ) και των άνίν ({^(&βντων 
αν τω ύττο τής κρατίσ'τ ης των 'Λντινο4ων βονΧή? €V€K€v 
ΑύρηΧίων θίωνος καΐ Άρσινόον δίδυμα- 

27 [γ€νων ly letters άναδοθίντων νπ ίμον €ty πρακτορίαν 

άρτγν]ρ{κων μητροπόΧ^ως, Stv τον €T€pio'v Αρσίνοον ώς ΊΊατ^ρ- 

μ . \ όπως την κάθοδον ποιησομαι προς τον κράτίστον 

€πιστράτηγον'' ίάν ίτί avTovs ως προσήκοντας 

28 [ή /'W' νπαγαγ€Ϊν αηχ^ιρω τ^ XuTovpyia, επισκί-ψάμίνος cvv 

cSpor αν]τονς ίχειν δίκαια Άντινθ€ΐτικά €Κ πατρ€\ς\ ως και 
€ΚΤ0Τ€ μα&ων ί'πίστλην την νπ^ρ αυτών Χατονργίαν άπ€ρ 
προσφωνώ, ίβτοι/ς) β Μάρκων ΊουΧίων Φαρμουθι ιγ. 

29 4tli hand ΪΑνρηΧιοι θί»ν καΙ Άρσινοος θ4ωνος ίπ^δίδωκαμ^ν. 

3θ 5th hand [ ΐ ^πην^γκα. (6th 

hand ?) (erow) γ Μ^σορη κθ. [ ] . λ( ) κοΧ(Χήματα) 

<6 κζ. 

3- arrnroce» added above the line. 1. ttJs ph ^γρa{φ«^(Γηs). ^A.-njsif. ησ^ in 
vctts corr. 7. « of καηχι»ρισΰίΐση5 above ο which is crossed through. 11. vuwiifaMAn 
Pap. 12. ■ of τον corr. 13• "» Pap• 15• 1- γ«γβ»ώί• i6. 1. pMmts for »o/ioty. 

17. 1. Tovrm. 9 o( eAnvs COIT. from o, i/iits Pap. 1. άψίετψ. 1 8. 1. aTj^aJ^'rVnT. 20. 

r of OM corr. from o; L σοί. 22. mikuem Pap. ; so in I. 24. 2^. 1. or for «r. 28. μ 

of φαρίΜΛίΑ cofT. from o. 

' . . ., strategns of the Ox}Thvnchite nome, to Aurelius Heras, phjiarch for the coming 
fourth year. I send you the petition of Aurelius Theon and Aurelius Arsinoos, both sons 
of Theon, Aniinoftes of the Sebasteian tribe and Dioscurekn deme. enclosed in -which are 
copies of two letters, one written by the most high senate of the Antinoltes to Antonius 


Alexander the most high epistrategus, the other by the said epistrategus to the then 
strategus, and also a copy of the reply made by the then amphodogrammateus. The third 
year of the Emperors and Caesars Gaius Vibius Trebonianus Gallus and Gains Vibius 
Afinius Gallus Veldumianus Volusianus Pii Felices Augusti, Mesore 23. 

■ To . . ., strategus of the Oxyrhynchite nome, from Aurelius Theon and Aurelius 
Arsinoiis, sons of Theon, Antinoi'tes of the Sebasteian tribe and Dioscureian deme. In the 
previous cycle of the persons about to serve in the quarters of this city, the amphodo- 
grammateus then in office, Aurelius Sarapion, [ignoring our rights,] in the list of burdens 
submitted by him returned us for the collection of money-taxes in the metropolis, and we 
immediately on receiving information of it . . . did not acquiesce but applied to the most 
high senate, recounting the audacity and illegality of the said amphodogrammateus. The 
senate was indignant and sent to the most high epistrategus Antonius Alexander, who, 
heedful of the rights especially accorded to our native city, sent to the then strategus 
Aurelius Dius also called Pertinax directing that the amphodogrammateus should be 
compelled either to present some other persons instead of us for the office, or [to pay the 
penalty for] his illegality. The strategus sent the whole correspondence to the amphodo- 
grammateus, and he, being aware of the danger hanging over him in consequence of his 
illegal action . . ., himself promised in amends for his error, for which he pleaded the excuse 
of ignorance, to undertake the burden for the future. Now, therefore, in order that the 
present phylarch may not appear to be ignorant of these facts . . . because one of us, 
Aurelius Theon, is there in our native city attending to the duties to which we have been 
assigned, since the turn has come to our senate in the present year to ... , we submit to you 
the following copies, begging that they may be communicated for his information by means 
of one of your assistants to Aurelius Heras, phylarch of the quarters about to serve. 
The third year of the Emperors and Caesars Gaius Vibius Trebonianus Gallus and Gaius 
Vibius Afinius Gallus Veldumianus Volusianus Pii Felices Augusti, Mesore. The copies 
are as follows : — 

' The officials and senate of the illustrious city of the Antinoi'tes, new Hellenes, to 
Antonius Alexander the most high epistrategus, greeting. You are aware, highest 
of procurators, you who during your procuratorship have been especially concerned with 
the exceptional rights claimed by our native city, that originally the deified Hadrian . . . 
[distinguishing] it from the other cities in Egypt clearly established the law that we should 
bear office and burdens nowhere but at home, and we were relieved of all offices and 
burdens elsewhere ; and next ... his successors on the throne often confirmed our immunity 
in this respect, and they have been scrupulously followed by the praefects appointed from 
time to time and by you the most high epistrategi, who not only release us from all 
external offices and burdens but also punish the lawlessness of those who attempt to offend 
against the Imperial legislation and the judgements of praefects. Whereas, then, Aurelius 
Theon and Aurelius Arsinoiis . . . our fellow-citizens have approached us in a petition 
accusing Sarapion, amphodogrammateus of the city of Oxyrhynchus, of having illegally 
nominated them both for the collection of money-taxes in the metropolis, ... we apply to 
your heedfulness in order that you may direct the strategus of the said nome to have one of 
two things done, namely that the amphodogrammateus, if he gives way, should nominate to 
the office other persons in their stead, or else [be compelled to] appear before you at your 
coming auspicious visit, in order that in accordance with the ancestral usages of our 
constitution he may render an account for his outrage upon the Imperial laws and the 
judgements of praefects ... We pray for your health. The second year of the Marci Julii, 
Hathur 30th. 

* Copy of the letter. Antonius Alexander to the strategus of the Oxyrhynchite nome, 

1119. PETITIONS 209 

greeting. I have ordered the document sent me by the officials and senate of the 
illustrious city of the Antinoites, new Hellenes, to be appended for your information to 
this letter. See that the amphodogrammateus whom they accuse of having nominated to 
the office of collector members of their polity appear ... to give an account for his 
defiance of the law, if he still attempts to subject them to the office as persons within 
his province. I pray for your health. The second year of the Marci Julii, Mecheir 3. 

' Copy of the report. To Aurelius Dius also called Pertinax, strategus of the Oxyrhyn- 
chite nome, from Aurelius Sarapion, amphodogrammateus of the city of Oxyrhynchus. 
I received from you on Phamenoth the ist a missive to which was appended a copy of 
a letter written to you by Antonius Alexander, the most high epistrategus, with an enclosure 
in the latter of the appeal made to him by the most high senate of the Antinoiles on 
behalf of Aurelius Theon and Aurelius Arsinoiis, twins . . ., who were nominated by 
me for the collection of money-taxes in the metropohs, one of whom, Arsinoiis, . . ., 
directing that I should go down to appear before the most high epistrategus, if I still attempt 
to subject them to the burden as persons within our province. I have accordingly 
investigated the matter and found that they possess hereditary Antinoite rights, and 
I immediately on learning this undertook the burden on their behalf; I accordingly make 
this report. The second year of the Marci Julii, Pharmouthi 1 3. 

' Presented by us, Aurelius Theon and Aurelius Arsinoiis, sons of Theon. 

' Delivered by me, . . . 3rd year, Mesore 29 . . . pages 25-27.' 

1. κη is an official number; cf. 1. 30. 

2. φυλάρχ(ω): this title does not seem to have occurred in other papyri of the period, 
but Wilcken informs me that it is found in a fourth-century Leipzig papyrus which he is 
editing in his Chrestomathie ; cf. the γνωστηρ φυλ{ψ) of P. Leipzig 65. 7. 

4. Άντωνίω 'Αλίξάν8ρω : cf. 1. 2 2. This epistrategus of the Heptanomia is not otherwise 

5. For the date cf. 11. 13-14 and 30. It is at first sight surprising, because the Galli 
only just reached their third year, and the accession of Valerian and Gallienus must have 
been known in Egypt long before the end of August of 254. The explanation probably is 
that the covering note of the strategus was, like the petition, written early in the year, and 
that the month, which is by the same hand as that which inserted Μΐσορή in 1. 14, was 
subsequently added without any modification of the regnal year. This will not account for the 
date in 1. 30, which, however, might very naturally be made to conform to those in 11. 2 and 5. 

6. neptoSf : cf. 1030. 2, where the word should be taken, as here, in a temporal and 
not a local sense. For the αμφο8α in connexion with Xeirovpyiai cf 1116. 5 and note, B. G. U. 
958. c. 11-12 roO vvv\ λιτουργουντος άμφόδου. The initial supplement here is rather long, but 
perhaps this first line projected slightly. 

7. ΐκύσε: i.e. probably at Antinoopolis ; cf. 1. 12. The division cm σε is less likely. 

8. προσήλθομίν ttj κρατίστί] βονλ^ : cf. Β. G. U. I02 2, a petition to the Antinoite senate 
on a similar occasion. For ονχ ησνχάσα]μ(ν cf. e.g. P. Flor. 57. 50, B. G. U. 908. 13, 
P. Tebt. 330. 8 ; but of course various other phrases are possible. 

10. For the supplement cf. 1. 20. 

11. Cf. 1. 28; but why the amphodogrammateus himself undertakes the Xeirovpyla, as 
he apparently does, is not clear. The βουλή in 1. 20 only asks that he should be made to 
nominate other persons. 

12. Cf. 487. 15 Tjj yeopyia μου νροσ€υκ(ρ7ν. The λίΐτουργία to which the petitioners had 
been appointed at Antinoopolis was apparently some burden which the μητροπόλίΐς undertook 
in turn. πρ6ε τό may be supplied instead of 8ia τ6, ' in order that he may.' 



14. ν€ων'Έ\\ηνων•. SO e.g. B. G. U. 102 2. 2, Dittcnberger, Or. Gr. Inscr. 709. 4; cf. 
Wilcken, Archiv iv. p. 118. 

15. Cf. B. G.^U. 168. 3 επιτρόπων μ\€•γΐ'\στ(, in a petition to an epistrategus, 899. 25, note, 
and V. Martin, Epistraieges^ p. 109. It is clear from these passages that the reference 
is to the present and not, as τώ χράνω τψ imrponTjs at first suggests, to a previous office of 
Antonius Alexander. The supplement at the beginning of the line both here and in 1. 25 
is somewhat shorter than would be expected, but this may be explained by supposing that 
spaces were left before χα]ίρ(ίν and παρ]ά ; or perhaps iotas adscript were written. 

16. The first letter is probably η, ν, or ρ : perhaps χω]ρ{()ίς. Cf. Β. G. U. 1022. 6-10 

ovK ά[γ]ΐΌ€Γτ€, avdpes κράτιστοι, on πασών [λίΐ]τονργιά[ΐ'] άφ{θ](ίθημ(ν των άλΚαχον ^^κατί^ι διάταξιν 
βΐοΰ 'Αδριανού κα\ οίκιστοΰ [τ\ης ήμ€Τ€ρα[ς π(5]λ[6]<»)Γ. 

Ι '7• ΐ[βφ]αίωσαν (Wilcken) is more probable than ί[8ίκ]αίωσαν, of which I had thought. 

For ηγούμενοι τοΰ Wvovs cf. 1020. 5• 

22-3. The insertion of δπω? etS.^? gives the sentence the form of an indirect question. 
The use of Ws for δ? is found in the N. T., e. g. Mark xiv. 36, Luke xvii. 8, as well as in 
papyri and inscriptions, e. g. 1155. 13, B. G. U. 822. 5, P. Brit. Mus. 239. 10, but is perhaps 
better avoided in a comparatively well written document hke the present. 

26. δνδυμα[•γ€νων : cf. e.g. B. G. U. 26. ID, 115. i. 12. This fact has not previously 
been stated, unless it was in 1. 17. 

27. hv τον eTfp[o]v κτλ. : cf. 1. 12 ; Πατίρμ . [ scems to be some local Oxyrhynchite name. 
A verb to govern the accusative has to be supplied, but there is very little room for it ; 
perhaps there has been some omission. 

28. νπίστ]ην is obtained from 1. 11 ; cf. the note there. 
30. Cf. the note on 1. 5. 

1120. Petition. 

27x9-5 cm. Early third century. 

This petition, like 1117, is no more than a draft ; it lacks address and conclu- 
sion, and the name of the vi^riter, a widow, is not given. She accuses one man of 
an outrage upon her son-in-law and another of an act of violence against herself. 
The document may have been intended for the strategus. 

Ilepl rjs πύπονθζν in ι 
τόπων δ άνηρ τη9 6ν- 
γατρός μου Πολνβζνκη^ 
βιβλξίδια ίπιδί8ωκα ' 

5 TCLi^ τά^^σι κατά τον 
νβρίσαντοί αντον Εύ- 
8αίμονο9, αλλά ovtos e^ci- 

1120. PETITIONS 211 

σχυσει/ τα βίβλζίδια aOe- 

τηθηναι, 'ίνα μη φαντ] 
ΙΟ eneXevoTiKos. κατά τοντο 

μαρτνρομαι την βίαν 

γννη χήρα και άσθίνή?. 

Θώνΐ9 yap ων κονράτωρ ^ζύ- 
θου €ίσ€πή8ησ€ν e/s 
15 την οΐκίαν μου και ίτ6\~ 

μησ€ν άττοσπάσαι δον- 

λην μου Θίοδώραν μη 

ίγων κατ αύτήί (ξου- 

σίαν, ώ? €v παντι σθί- 
20 νζΐ βίαν μ€ σχξΐν. 

6. ΰβρισαντοί Pap. ρ- "''^α Pap. II. After /χαρτνρο a blank space. 18. ω of 

ΐχων corr. from ο. 

' Concerning the outrage suffered at his abode by my son-in-law Polydeuces I presented 
to the officials a petition against the perpetrator, Eudaemon ; but his influence procured the 
failure of the petition, so that he should not seem indictable. I accordmgly testify to his 
violence, being a feeble widow woman. For Thonis the curator of Seuthes rushed into my 
house and dared to carry off my slave Theodora, though he had no power over her, so that 
I am subjected to unmitigated violence.' 

I . ^f : SC. νβρ(ως ', cf. 1. 6. 

13. κονράτωρ : cf. 888. 3, note. 

1121. Petition to a Beneficiarius. 

25.6x16-8 cm. A.D. 295. 

A petition from a woman accusing two neighbours of having seized some 
property which had belonged to her mother and of which she was the heir. The 
writer announces her intention of proceeding against the offenders, and asks that 
they should be made to give security for their appearance. 

ΈτΓί των όντων υπάτων. 

Αύρηλίω Άμμωνίω β{€νζ)φ{ικίαρίω) υπάρχου Αίγύπτου 
πάρα Αύρηλίας Τίχώσιοί Αιοδώρ[ο]υ μητρο? Τίχώσιο^ άπο τήί MiKpas 

Ρ 2 


Όάσ^ως καταγανομίνης kv τβ λαμπρά και λαμπροτάττ) Όξνρνγχζίτωρ 
5 ποΧι. ουκ ολίγος κίνΒυνοι ούδΐ ή τυχούσα ίπιστρύφζία βπήρτηται 
iKeivoLS τοις ^i\€p5>s σύλησα και άρπαγαΐς των αλλότριων εαυτούς 
ίπιδιδοΰσι. και αύτη γαρ άνυπύρβλητον ζπίθζσιν και άρπαγην πά- 
σχουσα πρόσΐίμι μαρτυρο[μζν]η τα eis μ€ ίπιχ^ιρηθύντα. ή προ- 
Κ€ΐμ€νη μου μήτηρ Τίχώσις νόσω κατα[β]λ[η]θ€Ϊσα κατίί την ^μάντης 
ΙΟ μετριότητα ταύτην ίνοσοκομησα και υπηρέτησα και ούκ e- 
παυσάμην τα πρέποντα γςίνζσθαι ύπο τίκνων γονεΰσι άναπλη- 
ροΰσα. ωσπερ ταύτης προ ολίγων τούτων ήμερων τον βίον άναπαυ- 
σαμίνης αδιάθετου επ' εμοι Trj θυγατρι κληρονομώ κατά τους νό- 
μους, πάλιν τα προς την κηδίαν αυτής παρέσχον και τα καθήκον- 
ίζ τα επι τω θ[α]νάτω ε^ετελεσα. και ως εμοΰ περί την συμφοράν ού- 
σης ούκ οϊδα τίνι λόγω η πόθεν κεινηθεντες ^ωτας τις και Πα- 
ποντως καταμενοντες εν τη αύτη οικία ένθα η μήτηρ μου 
ωκει εκ γιτόνων μου επιστάντες τοις καταλιψθεΐσι υπ' αυτής κεινου- 
μενοις τε πλείστοις, χρυσω ούκ όλίγω, ενδομενεία τοιαύτη, αίσθή- 
2θ τι πολυτειμοτάτη, και άλλοις, άπαντα ως εν άνομία[ι]ς άπεσύλη- 
σαν, τίνι επαγόμενοι ούκ επίσταμαι. και ΐνα [ε]μοΰ την περί τούτου εκ- 
δικίαν αίτεΐν μελλούσης πάρα τω μείζονι ούτοι εμφάνιαν εαυ- 
τών ποιήσωνται άναγκαίως επιδίδωμι τάδε τα βιβλία μαρτυρο- 
με[ν]η μεν το επιχείρημα ανιούσα δε τούτους επαναγκασθήναι 
25 ικ[ανά] ενγραφα παρασχεΐν μονής και εμφανείας, εμοΰ ήδη την 
πρ[ος τον μείζονα φυγήν ποιουμενη{ς), τού[τ]ων δε τα ΐσα δια της σής 
εμ[μελία]ς άνυσθήναι τη ηγεμονία. ^το]υς ια καΐ έτους ι 
τώ[ν κυρίω]ν ημών Διοκλητιανοϋ και Μα^ιμι[αν]οϋ Χεβαστων και 

έτους γ 
τώ[ν κυρίω]ν ημών Κωνσταντίου και Μαξιμιανοΰ τών επιφανέστατων 
3θ Καισ[άρων] Μεχεϊρ ιδ. 

Αύρ[ηλία Τε]χώσις επιδεδωκα. Αυρήλιος Αγαθός Δαίμων Χερήνου 
εγρ[αψα ύπ]ερ αυτής φαμενης μη είδ[ε]ναι γράμμ[α]τα. 

On the verso 
2nd hand Τασαβής τω β{ε)ν{ε)φ(ικιαρίω) κατά τών τεκν[ων] αυτής. 

1121. PETITIONS 213 

and at right angles 

3rd hand Πολνδ€νκ€ί άπο rrjs 

35 ..[•].•λ( )"^ 

irdpos €Tovs τούτον χρόνου. 

I. ϋπατωι/ Pap. 7. ανϋπίρβλψον ΐα,τρ. ΙΟ. ϋπί;ρ€τ»;σα Pap. ig. \. (σθητι. 21. 

iVaPap. Λ5. ϊ^αι/α Pap. 26. ϊσα Pap. 28. σ6βαστων COrr. from σίβαστου ? 

' In the consulship of the present consuls. To Aurelius Ammonias, beneficiarius of 
the praefect of Egypt, from Aurelia Techosis daughter of Diodorus and Techosis, of the 
Small Oasis, now living at the illustrious and most illustrious city of Oxyrhynchus. No 
small danger and no ordinary severity awaits those who lightly give themselves over to 
plunder and robbery of the property of others. I therefore, being the victim of a most 
outrageous attack and robbery, approach you to testify to the assault upon me. Techosis, 
my aforesaid mother, was stricken with illness, and I in the goodness of my heart nursed 
and tended her and was assiduous in performing what is owing from children to parents. 
When a few days ago she died intestate, leaving me her daughter heir in accordance with 
the law I provided for her funeral and did all that was fitting on the occasion of her death. 
While i was occupied with my trouble, I know not on what ground or with what impulse, 
a certain Sotas and Papontos, who are my neighbours in the same house where my mother 
lived possessing themselves of the extensive movables left by her, a considerable amount of 
gold,' a quantity of furniture, some very valuable clothes, and other things, lawlessly carried 
them all off, on what inducement I cannot tell. I am about to demand satisfaction for this 
of the superior official, and in order that they may put in an appearance I perforce present 
this petition, testifying to the assault and requesting that they may be compelled to provide 
written security that they will stay and appear, since I am already having recourse to the 
official, and that a copy of this document be prepared through your grace for the praetect s 
office.' Date and signature of Aurelia Techosis, written for her by Aurelius Agathodaemon. 

I The document is dated on Feb. 8 (1. 30) when the names of the consuls for 
the year were very likely not yet known. This is a more probable reason for their omission 
than the desire for brevity which prompted the formula εφ' 'κρίων και Upei&p των ίντων και 
οίσών in the later Ptolemaic contracts. Cf. the use of 8η\ωθησόμ€νος and άπο8^χθησόμ€νο5, 

' 2. Cf. P. Brit. Mus. I157. 4 β€ν€φικιαρίου υπάρχου Αιγύπτου and P. Leipzig 20. 4, &C., 

β(€νΐ)φ(ικιαρίω) τάξεως ηγεμονίας. .,. 

13. κατάτούί νόμου: : i. e. the sena/us consultum Orfiiianum, Inst. ui. 4, Dig. xxxviii. 17; 

cf. 1114. 

I <;. θ\α\νάτω '. hUAvaTOi is Icss suitable. 

18. κ^ονμίνοι:: Cf.'e.g. 126. 17 aKiviircov πραγμάτων, Β. G. U. 8. U. 8 κανητοΊε και 

ακ«ιη,τοΐί.^ Wilcken, who points out that this passage confirms his restoration of 

\ί]νγραώα in P. Brit. Mus. 214. 20 3 cf. Archw i. 154, and for Uauh παρασχύν = sails dare, 
Wenger, Rechtshisi. Papyrusstud. p. 87. For the technical μονψ και βμφαν^ια: cf. e. g. 
P. Grenf. II. 62. 10, 79. 7,B. G.U. 581.8. , , . ^^. ,, , 

ο 3 This endorsement is mistaken ; it was no doubt intended for another document. 

34-6. These three obscure lines have no apparent connexion with the contents of 
the recto. 



1122. Engagement of Services. 

13-2 X 14 cm. A.D. 407. 

Commencement of a contract for personal attendance and service, in return 
for food and clothing; probably a money wage was also included in the 
agreement, which breaks off before this is reached. Cf. P. Strassb. 40, where 
the ser\'ant is described as a φαμιλιάριο^ khpalo^ KarahovKos "nah (a. d. 569), and 
Archiv v. pp. 260-1. On the verso is a small fragment of a money account. 

M.iTCL την νπατίαν του 8ζσπ6τον ημών 'Αρκαδίου 

τοΰ αιωνίου Αύγουστου το τ και Φλ[αουίου) Πρόβου τοΰ \αμπ{ροτάτου) 
ΤΙαϋνι ΐξ. 

Αύρηλίω Αώύμω Θίωνο? βουλ{€ντ^) της λαμπ{ρά9) και λαμπ{ροτάτη5) 
5 Ο^υρυγχιτών πόλεως 

πάρα Αυρηλίου Φοιβάμμωνος ήτοι Λουκά 

ίκ πατρός MiXavos άπο της αυτής πόλζως 

χαίρξίν. ομολογώ έκουσία και αύθαιρίτω γνω- 

μυ συντξθΐσθαί μ€ προς σε επί τω ξμαι 
ΙΟ παραμςνιν πάρα σοι καΐ συναποδημΐν 

σοι ίπι της άλλ[ο]8απής και ύπακούζΐν σοι 

e/y άπαν[τα τα ίπιτραπησόμ^νά μοι 

ύπο σου, cr[e Sk τρύφζΐν pe 

και ίματίζ[ΐ]ι[ν 22 letters 

15 . e • € ωσ[ 

Ι. ΰτΓατιαι* Pap. g. I. e/ie. II. ϋπσκουαΐ' Pap. 14. ΐματι.ζ[^ι[ν Vap. 

' The year after the sixth consulship of our lord Arcadius, eternal Augustus, and Flavius 
Probus the most illustrious, Pauni 15. To Aurelius Didymus son of Theon, senator of the 
illustrious and most illustrious city of Oxyrhynchus, from Aurelius Phoebammon otherwise 
Lucas, son of Melas, of the said city, greeting. I acknowledge of my own free will that 
I have made an agreement with you to attend you and travel with you in other lands and 
obey you in all your commands, while you are to feed and clothe me . . .' 

1122. CONTRACTS 215 

11. αλλ[ο]δαπ•ί5Γ : SO P. Strassb» 40. 33. P. Hernals xvi. 11. 11-12 {Archiv Lc.) has 

ev re Trj πόλι και κατ aypovs. 

12. ΐπιτραπησόμΐνα'. cf. e.g. Β. G. U. I02I. l6 ; ίπιταχθησόμ(να (257. Il), or προστα- 
χβησόμΐνα (P. Strassb. 40. 40), would also be suitable. 

13-14. For the conjunction of τρεφαν and ίματίζαν cf. e. g. 275. 14, B. G. U. 1021. 14, 
1126. 22. 

1123. Devolution of Domain-land. 

i2-3X9-4cm. a.d. 158-9. 

In this contract the incoming tenant of some domain-land guarantees the 
daughter of the late cultivator, who had died, against any future demands for 
dues upon the land, over which he is given full rights, while he apparently 
promises to make no claims to any other part of the estate. The situation may 
be contrasted with that of 899, where the daughter and heir of a cultivator of 
domain-land petitions to be released from the responsibility (theoretically 
illegal) of continuing the cultivation ; cf. B. G. U. 648, Rostowzew, Rom. Kolonat, 
pp. 196-7. In the present instance the heir was more fortunate and had found 
somebody willing to relieve her by becoming the tenant in her father's place. 

Άττίων ^αραπίωνο? τον Ίσχυρίωνος μη- 
[τρο]ΐ Άμμωνοντος θίσα Βαλλάρου Ile- 

[ ] . ί09 άπ 'Οξνρνγ)(ων πόλζω^ Τα- 

[ ] Τξωτοί τον Τοτούως μητρο? 

5 Τσ^ναψύγ^ζ^ιος άττο τον ΠξΤζνονρι- 

0S ίποικίον, μ€τά κ[νρίο]ν τον avSpbs Θώ- 
VLOS ^Loyivovls] μητρός TaneTadpios 
απ Όξνρύγ•)(^ων ττόλεω? γαίρ^ν. ομολο- 
γώ άπο τον . ννν άντίλήμψ€σθαι τη^ 

ΙΟ . [. .]τη9 αναγραφομένης eh τον μζτηλ- 
[λαχ^ότα σον] πατύρα Τίών π^ρΐ το Uerev- 
ovpios kiTOLKLOv καΐ Παν€χ^μώθ[ι]ν δημο- 
σίας γης πάσης και άπαρΐνόχλητόν σε 
και άνΐίσπρακτον [παρ]€ξιν π€ρΙ των 

15 '■^ί• οίντής δημοσίας γης τ€λζσμάτ[ων 




πάντων άπο του iveaTa>Tos δζντ€ρο[υ 
ίίκοστοϋ ίτονς Άντωνίνον Καίσαρος 
[τον κυρίου] eh τον άπαντα ^ρόνον, 
[ίμοΰ μη άντ]ιποιονμύνου κυρΐζύ{ζί)ν 
\τον ίπιλ]ο[που φανησομένον ύπ[άρ- 
[χ^ίν σοι] πατρικού πόρου παντός, 
[μόνον Se ζ]ξουσίαν '^χ^ιν μ€ οικονο- 
[μ€Ϊν π€ρι TTJs yfjs Sia το ί]^σ€στάσθα[ι 
[σ€ TTJs γεωργίας. 

On the verso 

7γ[.] . αλ( ) Τα[ 

2. Second μ Οί αμμωροντος COrr. from ω. 1 4• ei θ( ανεισπρακτον COTI. from ισ. 

' Apion son of Sarapion son of Ischyrion, his mother being Ammonous adopted 
daughter of Ballarus son of Pe . . . is, of the city of Oxyrhynchus, to Ta. . . . daughter of 
Teos son of Totoeus, her mother being Tsenaphunchis, of the village of Petenouris, with 
her guardian her husband Thonis son of Diogenes and Tapetsiris, of the city of Oxy- 
rhynchus, greeting. I agree that I will henceforward undertake all the public land registered 
in the name of your departed father Teos at the village of Petenouris and Panechmothis, 
and that I will secure you against any trouble or liability in regard to all dues upon the 
said public land from the present 22nd year of Antoninus Caesar the lord continually ; while 
I make no claim to control any remaining part which may be foimd to belong to you of 
your father's estate, but only to have power to dispose of the land, since you have resigned 
the cultivation.' 

5. nerevovpios ίττοΊκιον and Τίαν^χμωΘα (^ , 1. 1 2) have not previously occurred. 

10. Something like yewpyias τψ άvaypaφoμίvη<: κτ\. is expected. The vestige of the first 
letter suggests a, v, or possibly χ, but there would hardly be room for x[p{e)ias], which is not 
in itself very satisfactory. a[ir]r^y could be read, but is also unconvincing. 

1 9 sqq. Apion here seems to be renouncing claims to property other than the land, 
and the proposed restoration proceeds on that hypothesis. The desirability of such 
a stipulation is evident from a comparison of B. G. U. 648, where the claim to the 
petitioner's inheritance was based on the cultivation of her father's βασιλική yrj. 

23. For (]ξ{σ^{στάσθαι cf. e.g. 278. II ΐξέσταται τώι Άντιφάνΐΐ του κατ αύτην fj^f]povs, 
Ρ. Tebt. 380. 19—20 ΐκσίστασθαι τωι Σαμβα πάντων. 

24• σ[ν]νάλ(λαγμα) is Unsuitable. 

1124. CONTRACTS 217 

1124. Lease of Land. 

16 X i3«2 cm. A.D. 26. 

The latter part of a lease of land for one year, the rent to be paid partly in 
wheat, but on green crops in money (11. 13-15, note). 

νότον, α[κίν8νν\ον B\ το άπότα[κτον παντού klv- 
Svvov, e[ai'] 8i tl πραχθτ} ό μί[μίσ]θωμζνο9 
e/y το δη[μ]6σίον ή e/y άλλο τι [ι>π]ΐρ Διονυσίου 
5 ^ τη^ yi7[y> ν]7Γθλογ€ίτω άττο του ά\π\οτάκτου, των 
[8k κα\ρπ[ων\ κυρίΐυβτω Αωνυσιος [κ]αι οι παρ' αύτοϋ 
[€]co[y άν το ά\π6τακτο[ν] κομίσηται. Trjs 8e μισ- 
θώσεως βζβαιουμί[ν]η9 άπο86τω ό μζμισθω- 
μένος τω Διονυσίω [τ]ό άποτακτον kv τω Παΰνι 

ΙΟ μηνϊ του αύτοϋ erou[y] kni των nepi το Τρύφωνος 
Ίσιήου αλω[ν] πυρον v€o[v] καθαρον ά8ολον άκρειθον 
μίτρωι τ€[τρ]α)(^οινίκω[ι] Άμμων[ιο]υ του Πτολίμαίου, 
ή άΐΓοτισάτ[ω] αύτω τιμήν έκάστη[ς] άρτάβης ης kav 
μη άποδ[ω ά]ργυρί[ου 8]ρα)(^μάς [.].., J^s 8' άπο 

15 ξυλαμής κ[αι] ΐκφ6ρ[ιο]ν 8ιπλοΰν, του 5' ενκατα- 
λιπ€Ϊν τη[ν γ€]ωργία[ν] χωρίς των προκείμενων 
επίτιμον άργ(υρίου) (δρα)(^μας) έκατο[ν] και εις το 8ημόσιον τας 
ϊσας, και ή π[ρ]α,ξις έστω Διονυσίω εκ τε του με μισ- 
θωμένου [κ]αι εξ ου ε[άν] αίρηται καΧ εκ των ύπαρ- 

2θ γόντων αύτω πάντων, καθάπερ εγ 8ίκης. κυρία 

ή μίσθωσ[ις.] {έτους) ιγ [Τι]βερίου Καίσαρος Σεβαστού 

Φαωφι λ. 
and hand Διονύσιος Θεωνος μεμίσθωκα καθότι πρόκειται. 

(έτους) ιγ Τ[ί\βερίου Καίσαρος Χεβαστοΰ Φαα^φι) λ. 

II. 1, *\σίηον. 


' . . . the rent being free of all risk. If any demand be made upon the lessee for the 
government or for any other purpose on account of Dionysius or the land, the amount 
shall be deducted from the rent ; and Dionysius and his agents shall retain the ownership 
of the crops until he recover the rent. The lease being guaranteed, the lessee shall pay 
to Dionysius the rent in the month Pauni of the said year at the threshing-floors of Isieum 
Tryphonis in wheat that is new, pure, unadulterated, and unmixed with barley, by the 
4-choenix measure of Ammonius son of Ptolemaeus, or shall forfeit as the value of every 
artaba which he does not pay . . . drachmae of silver and double the rent of the land 
sown with green produce, while the penalty for abandoning the cultivation, in addition 
to the amounts aforesaid, shall be loo drachmae of silver and to the treasury an equal 
sum ; and Dionysius shall have the right of execution upon the lessee or anyone he chooses 
and upon all his property as if in accordance with a legal decision. This lease is valid.' 
Date and signature of Dionysius. 

3-5. Cf. P. Tebt. 105. 48 and 277. 8-10, where η τ\η\ί yijs is to be read, as here, before 


12. For similar measures cf. e. g. 101. 40, P. Tebt 376. 24, note, P. Strassb. i. 9, note. 

13-15. It may be inferred from this distinction between the rent in wheat and that on 
the land άπο ξνλαμης that different categories of produce had been previously specified. 
ξνΚαμή and ξυλαμαν are almost always used of green crops like αρακος or χόρτος. 

15-16. τον 8' evKaToKine'iv κτλ.; cf. 729. 20, P. Tebt. 105. 44, Berger, Strafklauseln, 
pp. 154-6, 162-4. 

1125. Lease of Land and Loan. 

9-2Xii-iocm. Second century. 

Part of a contract for a lease of some land, with an advance from one of the 
lessors of aoo drachmae at the usual rate of interest. The formula is similar to 
that of 101 and 501. 

[ ] . cci . . [. .] κατ %.TOS πνροΰ άρτάβη9 ημίσ[υ. 

δμολογίΐ 8e ο μξμισθωμίνο? ^χ^ιρ τταρα 

μόνον τον Δίονυσίον ττροχ^τ^σεω? άργνρίον Spa- 

χμας SiaKoaias τόκον δραχμαίον έκαστης 

μνάς κατά μήνα άπο τον €ν€στώτος μηνο? 

θώθ, aanep σνν τοΪ9 tSkols απόδωσα τω Αιονν- 

σίω τω ΊΊαννι μηνι τον €ν€στώτος erouy 

ή τά^€ται και της vnepxpoveCas τον αντον δρα- 

\μιαΐον τόκον, άκίνδννα πάντα παντός κιν- 

1125. CONTRACTS 219 

10 δύνου. kav Si τι? άπο τοϋ ίσιόντοξ erovs αβρό- 
vo[y ye]t/?7Ta/, τταραδζ^θήσζται τω μζμισθω- 
μ^ν\ω,'\ των ttjs γης κατ eroy δημοσίων όν- 
των npos τον^ μ^μισθωκότας Ικάτ^ρο^ κα- 
θ' ο μισθοί μ€ρο^, ovs καΙ Kvpieveiv των καρ• 

15 ττών eW τα όφζΐλόμζνα κομίσωνται. βζ- 
[βα]ιονμίνψ δζ της μισθώσεως μ^τράτω 6 
[μξ]μίσθωμίνος κατ eVoy els δημόσιον θησανρον 
ίδίαις έαντον δαπάναις τα δηλούμενα ίκφόρια, 
S)v θύμα καθαρον άπο πάντων άναδότω tois 

20 [μ€μ]ι[σθω]κ6σι έκατύρω των ζκφορίων οδ μισ- 
[θοΐ μέρους κ]ατ €Τ09 ύπο την πρώτην [μίτρη- 
[σιν 22 letters ] τόκο[ 

7- παϋι/ι Pap. 8. xinepxpovnas Pap. ΙΟ. ίσιοντοί Pap. Ι3• \. ^KOrepov. 

17. κ of κατ COrr. 18. tStais Pap. 19. αναδότω Pap. 

' . . . half an artaba of wheat annually. The lessee further acknowledges the receipt 
from Dionysius singly of an advance of 200 drachmae of silver at the interest of a drachma 
per mina every month, from the present month Thoth, which sum together with the interest 
he will return to Dionysius in the month Pauni of the present year or will pay for the 
overtime interest at the same rate of one drachma, all free of all risk. If any part of the 
land is unirrigated from the present year, an allowance shall be made to the lessee. The 
annual taxes upon the land are to be borne by the lessors in proportion to their share of 
the land leased ; and they shall have the ownership of the crop until they receive their dues. 
The lease being guaranteed, the lessee shall deliver annually at the public granary at his 
own expense the specified rent, while he shall place on deposit free of all deductions for 
the lessors, for each the rent of the part leased by him, every year at the time of the first 
measuring . . .' 

I. The word before κατ eros was apparently not ττροστατικον (cf. 590). 

19. Cf. e. g. 101. 31-2, Preisigke, Girowesen, pp. 74 sqq. hv\ θψα κ[αθαρ6ν άπο πάντων 
should probably be restored in 501. 39-40. 

20-1. Cf. 11. 13-14. των ΐκφορίων is in apposition with S)v. For wo . . . μίτρησιν 
cf. 101. 33, P. Amh. 88. 24, &c. ; the same phrase, on the significance of which cf. Preisigke, 
op. «■/., p. 75, probably occurred in 501. 41-2. 


ιΐ2β. Lease of Land. 

i7'4 X i6'5 cm. Fifth century. 

Lease of four arourae for one year at the rent of 53 carats. The spelling 
of the document is very erratic. 

[ aa letters ] • . ολ[ 

[ Ικού\σίο^ βπι8€χωμαι μιμισ- 

θωσθαι ΤΓαρ[α σου] άπο των ύπαρχώντωι/ . . e[. 

της σ[ή]? προστασίας γ^δίων π^ρϊ πΐ8ίων της 

5 αυτής κώμης ev κλήρου καλουμένου Τσαβατώου 

άρο[ύ]ρας τίσσαρ€ς, γί{νονται) [άρουραι) δ, προς άναμίτρησιν 
σχυνίου δίκιου, γίτονξς νώτου τον άπο Τάλη, 
βορρά της οι,[ύ]τη[ς π]ροστασία{ς), λιβός λίδης Κήτς, ά7Γί;{λ}- 
λίώτου λίδης . μ€ΐα, eh {σ)ποραν ο'ίαν αν βουληθοΰ- 

ιο μ€ν ζίς τον σπόρων της άγαΘ{ής) ιδ ίνδ{ικτίωνος), φώρου 
άποτάκτου του μ€το^ύ συμπεφωνημένου έκαστου 
άρουρων γ^ρυσοϋ κεράτια δέκα τρία ιδιωτικού ζυγω, 
γένεται) ό{μοΰ) Κ€ρ(άτια) ν β καθαρά ιδιωτικού ζυγω, §)νπ€ρ ω φό- 
ρος αποδώσω σοι kv καιρώ άπετήσεως των δημ(οσίων) 

15 €7Γί TTJ ιδ ίνδ{ικτίωνι) άνυπερθέτος και άνευ πάσης άντιλ- 
ωγίας μετά και των υπαρχόντων ύμων πάντων 

ύπ[ ] σοι ενέχυρου ^τ^αύτής δικεου των αύτον 

.[.... ή μί]σθ{ωσις) κυρί{α) και β{εβ)αί{α) και έπερ{ωτηθέντες) 

όμ[ολογήσαμεν). (and hand) Αύρήλιοι 
[ 17 letters ]•[••]• f ^Έ1[ρμί\ας και ΤΙρανίσγολος υίος Φοιβάμ- 

2θ [μωνος ^ερήνου μεμισθώμεθα ως πρόκειται. 

On the verso 
1st hand [ ]ίος ^Ερμίου και Πρ[ανίσ]χολος νί[ος] Φοιβάμ(μωνος) 

^ερήν[ο]υ . [ χρ(υσοΰ) κερ{άτια) νβ 

καθαρά ιδιω[τικω ζυγω. 

2. 1. «ouJti'ws (πώΐχομαι μΐμισθώσθαι. 3• 1• νιταρχόντων. 4• 1• 'rcStoi'. 5• 1• κλήρω 

κάλ,ουμίνψ. 6. δ Pap. 7• 1• σχοινιού 8ικαίον , . . νότου των, g, 1. βούληθώμΐν, ΙΟ. 

1126. CONTRACTS 221 

1. σπάρον . . . φόρον. ώ Pap.; SO in 1. 1 5• II. 1• εκάστης. ^ 12. 1. Ι^ιωτικ^ ) SO in 1. 1 3. 

13. 1. τονφόρον. 14• α of αποδώσω COrr. from e. 1. άπαιτήσ^ωί. I ζ. 1. αΓυπβρβίτ-ωΓ . . . 

avriXoyias. 1 6. 1. ημών. I^. 1. δικαίου . . . αντων. 21. r of σβρ7?ν[ο]υ above the line. 

' . . . I undertake of my free will to lease from you, from the land belonging to your 
patronage in the fields of the said village in the holding called that of Tsabatoiis, four 
arourae, total 4 arourae, by the measure of a fair measuring-line, the boundaries being on 
the south the land of the people of Tale, on the north that in your said patronage, on the 
west . . ., on the east . . ., to be sown with any kind of crop we choose, for the sowing of the 
auspicious 14th indiction, at a fixed rent as agreed between us of 13 carats of gold oil the 
private standard for each aroura, making together 52 carats of pure metal on the pnvate 
standard ; and we will pay the rent of these to you at the time of the collection of pubhc 
taxes in the 14th indiction without delay or dispute of any kind, at the risk of all our 
property, which is pledged to you for this purpose. The lease is valid and guaranteed, and 
in answer to the question we have given our consent.' Signatures of the lessees, and 
endorsement on the verso. 

3. There are traces of ink after υτταρχώντων, though nothing is wanting for the sense. 

4. προστασία^ : cf. 1134. 7. The land leased clearly belonged to a considerable 
administrative area, and was perhaps of a similar kind to that concerned in 1134 ; but more 
probably προστασία here means simply patrocinium, the parties to the contract being a 
patron and one of his dependents. ^ ^ 

6-7. Cf. e. g. P. Amh. 95. 4, 12, 96. 3 δίκαι'ω σχοινίω, C. P. R. 4O• H» &C., πρόϊ αναμί- 
τρησιν. For τάλη or Ταλά»;, which was in the Κωίτης τόπος of the Heracleopolite nome, cf. 
P. Hibeh 36. 3, note. It is to be distinguished from the Oxyrhynchite Ταλαώ. 

8-9. λιδν or λι8ης seems from its repetition to be a common, not a proper name. 
Possibly it is for λιτή or -ψ as an equivalent of ^/^tλ7} ; cf. Alexand. Aetol. ap. Athen. 296 c 
XiTTj φΰΐί eiapi γαίη. 

9-1 0. So e.g. C. P. R. 41. 14-15 «'Ϊ σποραν πνροΰ els τον σπόρον του ΐνεστώτος κα 
(Irous); els σποραν ην (αν βονληθώμ^ν OCCUrS e. g. in C. P. R. 42. 15-16. 

12. ιδιωηκ(ω): cf. 1138. 5, note. 

16-17. That υμών is a misspelling for ημών is indicated by the next line, of which the 
sense is fairly evident though the construction is obscure ; cf. the phrase found in 136. 
39-41 and elsewhere κα\ vπeθeμeθa els TO 8ίκαιον τούτου του συvάkλάyμaτos πάντα ημών τα υπάρ- 
χοντα . . . (νεχύρου λόγω και υπoθήκηs δικαι'ω. υπ[ at the beginning of 1. 1 7 suggests υποκ€ίμίνου 

(cf. e. g. B. G. U. 740. 9), which, however, is too long. v[ might be read in place of im[. 

19. 'E[p/ii]as is suggested by the verso, but the difference in the case makes the restora- 
tion doubtful. The third letter of the next name may be ω. 

1127. Lease of a Pigeon-house. 

28•ι Χ7•5 cm. a.d. 183. 

Lease of an upper room with a pigeon-cote for four years at an annual rent 
of 60 drachmae. Cf. the fragmentary P. Flor. lo, where two ireptorepecui/es and 
a κέΚλα are let for 400 drachmae in the middle of the next century, and for the 
formula 502, 911-12, 1036, 1128. 



Έμίσθωσ€ν 'Απολλώνιος Χω- 
σου του Χώσου άπ Όξνρύγχων πόλίω? 
Πουπλίφ Ούξττίω Aioyevet e/y €- 
τη τέσσαρα άττδ νΐουμηνίας Θωθ 
5 τον πσιόντος κδ {hov?) rhv ύττ^ρωον τό- 
πον τψ νπαρχονσ-ης αντω €V 
Μονχιννρ οικίας και ον ίχ^ι 
€/c€i π€ριστβρ€α)να συν rfj 
τούτου κλ€ίμακι ξυλίνχι, kvoi- 
ιο κίου καΐ φόρου τούτων κατ ίτος 
αργυρίου δραχμών ίξή κοντά 
ακίνδυνων παντός κινδύνου, 
βφαιονμζνης δΐ της μισθώ- 
σεως χράσθω ό μψισθωμ'ενος 
15 τω \υι .]] τόπω καΐ τω π€ριστ€ρ€- 
dvi €πι τα ίτη τέσσαρα ά{π]κω\ύ- 
τως και άποδότω τω μψισ- 
θωκότι 70 ίνοίκίον κατ έτος 
kv δ6σ€σι δυσΐ δια εξαμήνου 
20 τας αιρούσας δραχμας τριάκον- 
τα, και μετά τον χρόνον παρα- 
δότω τον αύτον τόπον καΐ τον περι^σ"^ 
στερέωνα ώς εαν παραλαβή 
και τας επικειμενας θύρας δύο 
25 κλεΐν μίαν ή b δ' άν μ^ παραδω 
τ^ν άξίαν, ο δ^ αν προσοψειλε- 
στ} άποτεισάτω μεθ' ήμιοΧίας, 
της πράξεως γεινομενης εκ τε 
αντοΰ και εκ των υπαρχόντων 
30 αύτω{ν} πάντων, κυρία ή μίσθωσις. 
(έτους) κγ Αύτοκράτορος Καίσαρος 
Μάρκου Αυρηλίου Κομμόδου 
Άντωνείνου Σεβαστού Αρμενιακου 
Μηδικού Παρθικού Χαρματικοϋ 

1127. CONTRACTS 223 

35 ΓίρμαΐΊΚον Μεγίστου Μβσορη ι[. 
2nd hand IIovwXios OvixTLos Aioyi- 

νη? μζμίσθωμαι tou ttc- 

ριστίρζωνα και to(j/) vn[ep(S- 

ov τόπον και αποδώσω [το 
4θ Kaff €Τ0ί kvoLKiov m πρόκειται, 

4• 1. ν€θμηνΙα!. 7• " οί μονχινυρ COm; 1. Μουχινωρ (J). 12. s of παντός COrr. from v. 

19. α ΟΪ (ξαμψον COrr. from η. 20. s of 8ραχμας COrr. 25. ο COrr. 1. η ov αν OX ου δ* αν. 

' ApoUonius son of Sosus son of Sosus, of the city of Oxyrhynchus, has let to Publius 
Vettius Diogenes for four years from the first day of Thoth of the coming 24th year the 
upper room of the house belonging to him at Mouchinor and the pigeon-house there with 
its wooden ladder at an annual rent and revenue of 60 drachmae of silver free of all risk. 
The lease being guaranteed, the lessee shall use the room and the pigeon-house for the 
four years without hindrance, and shall pay the rent annually in two half-yearly instalments 
of 30 drachmae, and at the end of the term shall return the said room and the pigeon-house 
in the condition in which he receives them and the two doors and one key attached, or 
shall pay the value of anything that he does not restore, and shall forfeit one and a half 
times the amount of any sum owing, right of execution lying against him and all his 
property. This lease is valid.' Date and signature of Publius Vettius Diogenes. 

7. The village of Μουχινώρ, which is mentioned in 491. 3 and 895, is probably meant. 
Μουχισ was apparently originally written, the σ being afterwards crossed through and then 
converted into a v. Μονχις was another Oxyrhynchite village. 

1128. Lease of a Dining-room. 

ι8•6χ 7-4 cm. a.d. 173. 

A lease of a dining-room (συμπόσιον) and a store-chamber within it for two 
years at a rent of 20 drachmae per annum. Cf. 1129, B. G. U. 25^, P. Strassb. 
14 ; the formula resembles that of 1127. 

Έμίσθ{ωσ€ν) Χαιρή{μων) 6 κ{α'ι) Αμμώνιος τω μξμισθω- 

Άμμώνιο^ ΘΙ- κότι Άμμωνίω τω και Θ ί- 
ων μητρο? Θίανοΰτος τη^ και 2θ ωνι ΐπι reXet έκαστου kvi- 

Χινθώνιο^ απ' Όξνρνγχων πό- αυτοΰ χωρίί ύπ€ρθίσ€ω9, 

λβωί Άμμωνίω άπ^λ^νθύ- και μ€τα τον χρδνον 

5 ρω Χαραπίωνο^ του και Θίο- παραδοτω τους τόπου? 

γύνου? άπο τη? αύτη? πόλ€- καθαρού? άπο κοπριών 



6)9 επί γ^ρόνον ίτη Svo άπο 
6γ86η9 καΙ eiKaSos τον οντο^ 
μηνο9 Φαρμοΰθι τον ίν^στω- 

ιο Τ09 τρισκαίΒζκάτον €Τον9 

Ανρηλίον Άντωνίνον Καίσαρος 
τον κνρίον άτΓο της νπαργρνσης 
αύτω kv κώμτ} Χζφω οικίας 
το σνμπόσιον και την ίντος 

15 αντον κίλλαν kvoLKLOv κατ ί- 
TOS Βραγ^μων (ΐκοσι, as άπο- 
δότω ό μβμισθώμίΐ/ος 

2 5 και πάσης ακαθαρσίας 
και τας ΐπίΚ€ΐμύνας θύ- 
ρας και κλ€Ϊς. κνρία η μίσθω 
σις. (βτονς) ιγ Αύτοκράτορος 
Καίσαρος Μάρκ[ο]υ 

3© Ανρηλίον Άντωνίνον 
^ξβαστον Άρμ€νιακον 
Μηδικοί) Παρθικον 
Τζρμανικον Μ^γίστον 
[Φαρμον]θι κη. 

1, €μισθ{ωσ€ν) . . . κ{αι) and θΐ in a different hand over an erasure. εμισθωσ€ν αμμωνως ο 

και βΐ was no doubt originally written; cf. 1. 19. 20. e of €καστον corr. from τ. 23. 

π of τοπονς COrr. 

'Chaeremon also called Ammonius Theon, his mother being Theanous also called 
Sinthonis, of the city of Oxyrhynchus, has let to Ammonius, freedman of Sarapion also 
called Theogenes, of the said city, for a term of two years from the 28th day of the present 
month Pharmouthi of the current 13th year of Aurelius Antoninus Caesar the lord, from 
the house belonging to him in the village of Sepho, a dining-room and the store-chamber 
within it at an annual rent of 20 drachmae, which the lessee Ammonius shall pay to the 
lessor Ammonius also called Theon at the end of each year without delay, and at the end 
of the term he shall restore the rooms free of filth and dirt of all kind, and the doors and 
keys attached. This lease is valid.' Date. 

1129. Lease of Dining-rooms. 

31.7x19.5 cm. 

A.D. 449. 

Lease of two dining-rooms at the rent of ia,coo,ooo denarii, the contract to 
last during the pleasure of the lessor ; cf. 1037. 

Μ^τα την νπατίαν Φλαονίων Ζήνωνος και ΊΊοστονμιανον 

των λαμπρότατων Τΰβι κ8. 
Ανρηλία Μίκι θνγατρϊ Θίοδώρον άπο της λαμπράς 
και λαμπρότατης ^Ο^νρνγγιτων πόλεως πάρα Ανρηλίον 
5 Φοιβάμμωνος νιον Άρτ^μιδώρον άπο της αντής π6λ€ως. 
έκονσίως ^πιδ^γρμαι μισθώσασθαι άπο νΐνμηνίας 

1129. CONTRACTS 225 

τοϋ e^rjs μηνοί ΜζχΐΙρ του €ν€στώτο9 erovs ρκ€ cj5 

της παρούσης Scvripas Ιν8ικτίονος τους διαφίρον- 

τάς σοι άπο οικίας οϋσης kv τη αύτη ττόλίΐ en άμφόδου 

ΙΟ Μικρής Τ€νμ€[ν]ονθζως δύο τόπους ήτοι συμπόσια 

συν χ^ρηστηρίοις πασι, και τελβσω ύπ^ρ ενοικίου ενιαυ- 
σίους αργυρίου μυριάδας γ^,λίας διακοσίας, ασπΐρ απο- 
δώσω κατ €Τος δι' β^αμήνου το ήμισυ, και οπόταν 
βουληθης παραδώσω τους αυτούς ανυπερθέτως. 

15 κυρία ή μίσθωσις και ίπερωτηΟΐΐς ώμολόγησα. 
and hand Αυρήλιος Φοιβάμμων 'Αρτεμιδώρου ό προκείμενος μεμίσ- 

θωμαι [τού]ς τόπου[ς] κα[ι ά]π[ο]δώσω το ενοίκων [ως] πρόκειται. 

[ ] • • [ εγρα]ψα ύπερ α[ύτοϋ γράμματα 

μη e/5[oroy.] 

20 4- di emit No . . . osios . . 

I. φλαουϊωι/ Pap. 4. ου of αυρ>;λίου COrr. from αρ. 5• v'iov Pap. II. ϋτΓβρ Pap. 

'The year after the consulship of Flavius Zeno and Flavius Postumianus the most 
illustrious, Tubi 24. To Aurelia Mikis daughter of Theodoras, of the illustrious and most 
illustrious city of Oxyrhynchus, from Aurelius Phoebammon son of Artemidorus, of the said 
city. I undertake of my free will to lease from the first day of the next month Mecheir of 
the current 125th which = the 94th year and of the present second indiction two rooms or 
dining-rooms belonging to you in a house situated in the said city in the quarter of Small 
Teumenouthis with all appurtenances, and I will pay in rent annually 1,200 myriads 
of silver, which I will deliver annually in half yearly instalments of one-half, and whenever 
you wish I will surrender the said rooms without delay. The lease is valid, and in answer 
to the question I have given my consent.' Signature of Aurelius Phoebammon written for 
him by another person in Greek, and of the scribe in Latin. 

I. Rufius Praetextatus Postumianus has apparently not been called Flavius elsewhere. 
10. The αμφο8ον Ύ€υμ(νονθ€<ύί is well knowu, but this is the first mention of the Μικρά 


1 9. f ίδοΓο? was perhaps abbreviated etS, 

1130. Loan of Money. 

30-8 X 19 cm. A.D. 484. 

Contract for a loan of lo solidi for a period of about six months, the 
interest consisting of twenty bundles of tow. The document is written in 
a well-formed upright hand, but in very illiterate Greek. 



Μ^τα την ύπατ€ία{ν) Φλ{αονίον) Τρωκώνδη τον λαμπρότατου 

ΤΙα•)(ων θ της ζ ίνδικτί{ωνο^). 
Ανρ[ή\]ι[ο^'\ 'Αβραάμ v[io\s Ίσίω[νο^'\ και ^οφία(ς) άπο κώμης Χ^νοκώ- 
5 ^eoy τον Όξνρνγ\ίτον νομοϋ Α[ν\ρη\(ού Ίσάκ νΐω Νιλω άπο 
της /χεγαλωτΓολβοί Άλίξανδρίας πραγματ^ντη yatpeiv. 
ομολογώ κνρίον καΐ βφαίον ώρτο9 τον προτέρων μον 
•γραμμάτων και νυν €σ•)(ηκ€ναι μ€ παρά. σον iv χρήσει δια 
χφοί 6^ οϊκον σου e/y ιδίαν μ[ο]ν και άναγκύαν χρίαν 

ΙΟ χρνσον ν[ομ]ισμάτια δ€σποτι[κ]ά δώκζ[ι]μα ζΰσταθμα άπλα 

αριθμώ δύκα, γί{ν€ται) χρ(νσον) νο{μισμάτια) ι, κΐφαλξον, και ύπ\ρ 

αντών άχρίΐ της i^fjs δηλονμύνης προθεσμίας σιππίου 
καθαρού €νάρ€στου άπο του [σ]ταθμοΰ της κώμης 
δβσμίδια €[ϊ]κωσί[ι,] γί(ν€ται) δ(€σμίδια) κ, άκίνδυν[α] οντά άπο παντός 

15 €πάναγκ€ς άποδώ[σ]ω σοι ίν τώ Φαώφι μηνι του ivea- 
τωτου έτους ρξα ρλ αρχής της όγδώης ίνδικτίωνος ανυπερ- 
θέτως και άνευ πάσης άντιλογίας, και επι τούτοις ουκ εξεσ{εσ)- 
θαι μοι λέγειν δεδα)[κ]εναι τι εκ τοΰ π ρογεγ ραμμένου χρέους 
χωρίς ενγραφοΰς εντάγιον ή ούν άποχή(ς) ν προ άνακωμιτής 

2ο και λητρώσε[ος] τονδε μον γραμματίον. οι δε της προθεσμίας 
ενστώσης την άπόδωσείν σοι μοι ποιήσωμαι και βονληθης 
αξιωθείς συνδονναί μοι ετεραν προθεσμίαν, ταύτα τελέσω σοι 
και τοΰ μετά ταντα χρωνον των αυτών τόκον, γιγνομενης {σ)οι 
της πράξεος παρά δε εμοΰ και εκ των ύπαρχώντον μοι πάντον. 

25 κύριον το γραμματίον απλούν γραφεν και επερωτηθείς ώμολόγησα. 
2nd hand Αυρήλιος 'Αβραάμ υιός Ίσίωνος δ προκίμενος εσχον 
εν χρύσει τά τοΰ χρυσοΰ νομισ μάτια δέκα χορις το 
πρότερον γραμματίον καιφαλεο(υ) και ύπερ διαφόρου αντον 
σιππίου δεσμίδια εΐκ[ο]σι ώς πρόκιται. Βάνος διάκωνος 

3© υίος Πέτρος έγραψα ύπερ αύτοΰ γράμματα μοι ειτώτος. + 
1st hand ^ δι εμοΰ Πέτρου εγράφη^ 

1130. CONTRACTS 227 

On the verso 

γραμ{ματΐον) 'Αβραάμ Ίσίωνος άττο ^(νοκ6μ{€ωή χρ{νσον) νο{μισματία>ν) 
ι ύπίρ σιππίον δ(€σμίδίων) κ και ν . [. . . . 

+ (Α]§[ρ]αάμ Είσίωνοί άπο ^€νοκώμ€θ9 και 
τόκου μ[. . .] . και α . [. . . . 

. 2. ϋπατίία Pap. 4• '• ^ΐνοκωμίως ; SO in 1. 33• 5• υϊω Pap. 1. Νίλου. 6 

1. μ(ΎαΚσΐΓΟ\ίως. "J. κ θ( κυρίου COrr. from e. 1. ovtos . . • nporepov. 8. 1. γραμματίου. g 
1. άναγκαίαν. ΙΟ. 1. δόκιμα. II. ΰ ϊί Pap. ,* SO in 1. 32. Ι κεφαλαίου . . . 8ιαφόρου 

13- ν of [σ]τα^/ιχου corr. 15. 1. «νεστώτοϊ. ι6. 1. όγδό»??. Third « of ινδίκτιωΐΌί rewritten 

19. 1. (VToyiov . . . η προ άνακομώψ. 20. 1. λυτρωσί[ως] . . . (Ι 8e. 21. 1. ΐνστάσης . . 

aitohoaiv . . . μη. 23. 1. χρόνου τον αυτόν. 24. 1. πράξίω! παρά re . . . υπαρχόντων . . 

πάντων. 20. π of προκι/ιΐίΐΌί COrr. 27. 1. χρήσ" • • • X«p« "^ο^- 28. \. προτέρου -γραμ 

ματιού κεφαλαίου . . . αΰτώι/. 29. 1. διάκονοί. 3°• 1• Πέτρου . . . μη eldoTos. 32 

' The year after the consulship of Flavius Troconda the most illustrious, Pachon 9, 
7th indiction. Aurelius Abraham son of Ision and Sophia, of the village of Senokomis in 
the Oxyrhynchite nome, to Aurelius Isaac son of Nilus, of the capital city Alexandria, 
dealer, greeting. I acknowledge, my former bond remaining valid and secure, that I have 
now received from you as a loan from hand to hand out of your house for my own pressing 
need ten solidi of gold of the genuine Imperial coinage, of full weight and unalloyed, total 
10 solidi of gold, as a capital sum, and for interest upon it up to the term herein following 
I will pay twenty bundles of tow, pure and satisfactory, according to the weight of the 
village, total 20 bundles. This sum I will perforce repay to you free of all risk in the 
month Phaophiof the current i6ist which = the 130th year, at the beginning of the eighth 
indiction, without delay or dispute of any kind, with the condition that it shall not be lawful 
for me to say that I have paid any of the aforesaid debt without a written deed or receipt 
or before the recovery and annulment of this my bond. If at the expiry of the term I do 
not make the payment to you and you are willing at my request to grant me another term, 
I will pay you this sum with the same interest for the overtime, and you shall have the right of 
execution upon me and all my property. This bond, of which a single copy is made, is 
vaUd, and in answer to the question I have given my consent.' Signature of Aurelms 
Abraham written for him by Banos, deacon, signature of the scribe, and endorsement on the 

1. χμγ: cf. 940. I, note. 

2. Cf. Cod.Just.\v.^g.2postconsulatum Trocondae; he is commonly called Trocondus, 

The nomen Flavius appears to be new. 

3. There is an inconsistency between this date and the year of the mdiction m 1. 2. 
Pachon 9 of the year after the consulship of Trocondus is May 4, a.d. 483, but Pachon 9 
of the 7th indiction is May 4, a.d. 484• The number of the indiction year is supported by 
ογδώι;? in 1. 1 6 and confirmed by the years of the Oxyrhynchite eras in the same line, where, 
though eV€στωΓou(J^■ί•)must be an error for daiovros (cf. the note adloc), it is implied that the 
current year was a.d. 484, not 483. Toif τό βί μετά should therefore have been written in 
1. 2, if the name of the consul for a.d. 484, Theodericus, who occurs in Cod. Just. i. 3. 36, &c., 
on April 28, was not generally known. 


4• Έίνοκωμις IS mentioned in 47. i6 and 740. 37, where Σ€νοκωμ[(]ω! should be read. 
6. /χεγαλωττόλίοί : cf. P. Leipzig 45. 13 as corrected by Wilcken, Archiv iii. p. 565, 
with his supplementary note in Archiv iv. p. 189, P. Cairo Cat. 67030. i. 3, ii. 10, and 

P. Flor. 93. 7 καλλί7ΓΟλ(€ωΓ) Άντινοέων, P. Cairo Cat. 67023. 6—7 ΙίανοποΚιτων [κ]αλ[λί]7ΓΟλ6ωί. 

ΙΟ. So e.g. P. Grenf. II. 90. 8 νομισμάτια 8€σποτικα άπλα Βόκιμα; cf. P. Leipzig 61. II, 
Wessely, S/ud. Pal. i. p. 7. (2) 13. 

12. σπΓττίου, for which cf. P. Brit. Mus. 239. 18, 979. 13, B. G. U. 1080. 18, Wessely, 
Al/ersmdi'z. im Philogelos, p. 29, is no doubt a vulgar spelling of στιππίου or στνηπ{ΐ)ίου, 
as suggested by Wilcken, Archiv i. p. 556. For other instances of interest in kind cf. 
P. Grenf. II. 90, B. G. U. 740. A verb like τελέσω has to be supplied both here and 
in 1. 29. 

14. δβσμίδία of κάλα/χοι OCCUr in B. G. U. 837. 27. ακίνδυνα οντά κτΚ. of COUrSC refers tO 

the νομισμάτια; the sentence would be improved by some conjunction, e.g. ταντα δε, or 
perhaps (5) should be inserted. 

15-16. Numerous instances show that the year by the eras of Oxyrhynchus began, 
like the ordinary Egyptian year, on Thoth i ; cf. introd. to 125. Since the contract is 
dated in Pachon (1. 3), to speak of the coming ' Phaophi of the present year ' is a contradic- 
tion, and ΐ'νβστωτου must be a slip for eiVtovro?. Though the remains of the figures after ρξ 
are very slight there is little real doubt about the reading, and I consider ρξ ρκθ to be 
inadmissible ; cf. the note on 1. 2. The reference to Phaophi as the άρχη of the new 
indiction, which usually began in Egypt in the latter part of Pauni, is not to be taken 

I7~l8. Cf. B. G. U. II 27. 20 και μηι f^e'ivai τω ΆποΧλωνίω \eyiv ουκίτι τταρ€ΐΚηφα. 

32. κα\ ν . [ : ΟΓ perhaps καινο[υ, though this adjective is not used in the contract. 

33. This line is written in blacker ink but apparently by the same hand. The 
supposed chrism may perhaps be an abbreviation of -γραμμάτων. 

1131. Promissory Note. 

30-2 X 10. 1 cm. Fifth century. 

An acknowledgement of a debt of 3 solidi less 8 carats, being the pur- 
chase money for some vi^ine which had been delivered but not paid for; cf. 
914. The writing is across the fibres of the recto. 

[ ] . [•]^ί|ί[.]οσ"ί9 οίνοχ€ΐ(ριστ7}) 

[τον €yS6]^(ov) [θί]κον 'Ιουλιανού 
[νομικ{αρίον).] '4χω της σης 
άρ€τ[ή]9 και χρεωστώ 
5 [a]^f^ vnep τιμής οίνου 
πραθίντος μοι πάρα σο\υ 
χρ[υ]σον νομισμάτια 

1131. CONTRACTS 929 

8ύο πάρα καράτια 

οκτώ, γί{ν€ταή )(ρ{υσοΰ) νο{μισμάτία) β π{αρα) κ€ρ(άτια) η, 
10 καΐ ταντα έτο[ί]μως 

€χω παρασ\€Ϊν rfj afj 

apeTrj kv ττ\ λοίπογ[ρ]α0(ία) 

τον kv86^{ov) οίκον 

15 ίγράφ{η) μηνΐ Παννι θ 

ίνδ{ικτίωνο9) α. ό αντο9 Ίονλιανος 

νομικάρ{ιο$) σνμφωίνώ) το 

πιττάκ{ιον) ώ? πρ6κ[€ΐταΐ). 

2—3• ]. παρά Ίονλιαροΰ ΟΤ ^Ιουλιανοί νομικ(^άριοί), Ι4• 1• άνυπ(ρθ€τως. 

' Το . . ., wine-dealer of the honourable house, from Julianus, lawyer. I have from 
your excellency and owe to you, for the price of wine sold to me by you, two solidi of gold 
less eight carats, total 2 solidi of gold less 8 carats, and this sum I am ready to pay your 
excellency at the collection of arrears of the honourable house without delay. Written on 
the 9th of the month Pauni, ist indiction. I, the said Julianus, lawyer, assent to the deed 
as above.' 

1-3. Julianus, who signs the acknowledgement, is naturally regarded as the debtor, so 
that Ίουλανον should be Ιουλιανός ΟΓ else παρά should be inserted, νομικάριοι (cf. 1. 17) occur 
in 136. 10, 154. 10. 

12. λοιπογραψία is properly a list of arrears, as e. g. B. G. U. 976. 20 υπ6 την λοιπο- 

γρ{αφίαν) τιθ('μ[(ναι, 977• 4 °[^° λ]οΐ7τ(^ο)γρα{φίας) κον[φισθην\αι, Ρ. Flor. 67 introd. λοιπογραφίας 

Φαώφι. It here has a certain temporal signification like λοιπάς in 136. 1 3 iviuvrov λογιζόμΐνον 

άπο λοιττάδοί χρυσικών της παρούσης πρώτης lvh\ιι^τΊωvoς^. 

17-18. συμφω{να>) το πιττάκ{^ιον^ : cf. e. g. 934. ΙΟ σννΐφώνησα yap {άρτάβας) κΐ, where the 

note was mistaken, Β. G. U. 799. 2—3 συμφ(ωνω) κα\ κριθών άρτάβην μίαν. The letters φω 
are written as a monogram, the ω through the tail of the φ. 

1132. Repayment of a Loan. 

9.4x7-5 cm. About A. D. 162. 

Acknowledgement of the return of a loan of 600 drachmae, which was being 
repaid before it was due. This promptness may be explained by the fact that 
the interest charged was at double the normal rate. 

^]αραπ{ ) 
and hand Χαιρήμ[ω]ν Χαραπίωνο^ τον .[.... 


μητρός Ταπλοντάτο9 άπ Όξνρύγ[•χων πό- 
Xecoy Τρ[ν]φωνί Ήρακ\€ίδ[ο]ν τ[οΰ . . . 
5 Q>i/os μητρός Τααπο\\ωνί8ο\υ άπο 
της αύτη[ς\ ττόΧ^ως yaCpeiv. ό/ι[ολογώ 
aiTeyjeLv πάρα σου άπο8ώ[6\ντο[ς εκου- 
σίως προ προθξσμί\α\ς δια της eui του 
προς Όξυρύγχων πόλζί Χαραπύου Φανίο\υ 

ΙΟ άρχ^ιβρατζνσαντος καΙ ΙΙτολβμαίου των 
συν Αύδασίω Παυλΐίνω €πιτηρ[η- 
των τραπέζης αργυρίου δραχ^μάς ii[a- 
κοσίας κεφαλαίου και τους τούτων 
μ^χρι τοΰ νυν τόκους ως του μηνός 

15 δρα•χμων δύο, το δ\ Κ€φάλαιον δα- 

ν^ίσθ^ν σοι υπ' €μοΰ κατά )^€φ6γραφ[ον 
δια της αυτής τραπίζης ταΐς €παγομ4- 
ναις τοΰ δίυτίρου ίτους Άντωνίνου 
και Ούήρου των κυρίων Αυτοκρατόρων 

2θ [e/y προ]6ίσ\^μίαν 

1 6. νπ Pap. 

' Chaeremon son of Sarapion son of . . ., his mother being Taplutas, of the city of 
Oxyrhynchus, to Tryphon son of Heraclides son of . . . on, his mother being Taapollonides, 
of the said city, greeting. I acknowledge that I have received from you, who are making 
payment of your own accord before the appointed term, through the bank at the Serapeum 
at Oxyrhynchus of Phanias, ex-chief priest, and Ptolemaeus, the overseers associated with 
Audasius Paulinus, the capital sum of six hundred silver drachmae with the interest thereon 
up to the present time at the rate of two drachmae per month, which sum was lent you by 
me in accordance with a note of hand through the said bank on the intercalary days of the 
second year of Antoninus and Verus, lords and Emperors, until . . .' 

I. Σ]αρα77( ), if right, might refer to the Serapeum (1. 9) ; but the reading is very 
doubtful, and ]apaf or '\αζας would be also possible. ] τραπ{ΐζ . . .) is not suitable. 
4. A short name such as 'Απί\ωνος or 'Sipi\(uvos is required. 
8-12. The bank at the Serapeum is in several papyri called after the names of 

individuals, 98. 7 HpuKXtlbov καϊ μ^τόχοΛν, 264. 7 ^ο-ραπίωνος του \όχου, 267. 4 ^opairimvos τον 

KXtavbpov, 269. i. 3 '^[ρχΦίον] τον Άρχιβίον. ίπιτηρηταί are mentioned in 91. 8-ιι hia 

'Ηλιοδώρου και των συν αντω επιτηρητών της ίπι τοΰ προς ^Οξνρνγχων πολΐΐ '2αραπ(Ίον τραπέζης, ης 
ΰπόσχίσις (?)όθη νπο Επιμάχον, and an ασχονλονμίνος ωνην της . , . τραπέζης (^Επίμαχος) in 513. 

37-8. The present passage is peculiar in describing the bank as that of the έπιτηρηταί. In 



the note on 513. 37 it was suggested that the persons who successively gave their names to 
the bank were more probably ' either the άσχουΚοΰμΐνοι or the ΐπιτηρηταίοΐ it than the owners '. 
This view now receives some confirmation so far as the ίπιτηρηταί are concerned, and the 
theory that they were only mentioned in 91 because at the time there was no τραπεζίτης 
(Wilcken, Archiv v. p. 212, note 4, Preisigke, Girowesen,•^^. 21-3) becomes less plausible. 
(τιιτηρηταί of banks at Hermopolis occur in P. Flor. 1.3,?. Strassb. 52. 3. 

15. δραχμών δύο : sc. tjj μνα, which is twice the normal rate at this period, τόκοι δίδραχμοι 
were the usual charge in the second and first centuries b.c. upon overdue loans, e.g. P. Amh. 50. 
19, B. G. U. 1053. 38-9, but are found in ordinary loans, as here, in B. G. U. 1052. 43, 1056. 
9. &c. (reign of Augustus). In B. G. U. 1 145 (b. c. 5) interest at the rate of 8 obols occurs. 

1133. Receipt. 

27-6 X 18 cm. A.D. 396. 

Λ receipt for the price of some fruit sold by a grower to a dealer. An 
acknowledgement of indebtedness had previously been made by the latter at 
the time of the sale (cf. e.g. 1131), but this could not now be found and handed 
back to him, and therefore the present document was drawn up releasing him 
from further obligations in the matter. 

Μίτά την ύπατίαν Φλαονίων ΌΧυμβρίον και ΤΙροβίνου 

των λαμπρότατων Φαμίνωθ κη. 
Αυρήλιος Ιωάννης Χαρμάτου πωμαρίτης άψ' Ήρακλ^ο? 
πόλεως κατ[α]γιν6μ€νο9 νυν €[π'] ^ποικίου Νύσου Λιμανιού 
5 άττο πρινπιλαρίων Αύ[ρηλίω Ά]ρτ€μί8ώρω Καλόπου 

άπο της Άρσίνθ€πον π6λ[€ως κατ\α•γ ινόμ^νον kv τη λαμπρά 
και λαμπρότατη Όξυρνγ[\€ΐτων π]6λ(ί όπωροπόλη χ^αίρίΐν. 
ομολογώ άπίίληφίναι κ[αϊ π€πλη]ροσθαι παρά. σου τους τίσσαρας 
χρνσίνους παρ^ξ μυριάδων έξακοσίον τους άπο λόγου 
ΙΟ τιμής καρπού τοΰ αύτοΰ ίποικίου και ούδύνα λόγον ΐχ^ω 

προς σε π€ρι τούτου και ουκ €ν{κα)λο σοι οΰτ€ ίνκαλύσω, και δια το 
παραπ€πτοκ€νη το γρ[αμματ]ΐ6ν σου και μη ζύρίσκξσθαι 
δηλώ τοΰτω άκυρον κ[αι . . . .]τία[• «jf ύναι ίμοί re [ 
και πάσι τοις ίπιφ€ρουσ[ιν αυτό, και €^€δ6]μην σοι τήνδί τήν 
15 άπο)^ην προς άσφάλιά[ν σου και βπ€ρω]τηΘύς ωμολόγησα. 
2nd hand Αυρήλιος 'Ιωάννης Χαρμ[ά\του ί^ίδ[ο\μην την αποχής 


ώί Ίτρόκιται. Αυρήλιος Θεόδωρος Θ . [.]/30ΐ; ζγραψα virep αύτον 
-/(βάμματα) μη dSoTOS. 

1st hand ^t ψ[ο]ν 'Αμμωνίου €γρ(άφη). 

On the verso 

άτΓοχη \p{iovs). 

2. <ύθ COIT. 4• ^• Νήσου. 5• 1• τ^ριμιττιΚαρίων, 6. 1. Άρσινοατων . . . καταγινομίνω. 
7• 1. 6πωροπώ\η. 8. 1. ττίπλη^ρωσθαι, g. 1. ΐξακοσίων, ΙΟ. ο of ουδίΐ/α COrr. from ef. 
II. 1. ΐνκαλω. 12. 1. παραπΐπτωκίναι. 13. 1. τοΰτο. 

' The year after the consulship of Flavius Olybrius and Flavius Probinus the most 
illustrious, Phamenoth 28. Aurelius John son of Sarmates, fruit-gardener of Heracleopolis, 
now living at the village of Nesus Limenius, ex-primipilarius, to Aurelius Artemidorus son 
of Calopus, of Arsinoitonpolis, living at the illustrious and most illustrious city of Oxyrhyn- 
chus, fruit-dealer, greeting. I acknowledge that I have received from you and have been 
paid in full the four gold solidi less 600 myriads due for the price of the produce of the said 
village, and I have no claim upon you in respect of this, and I make and will make 
no charge against you ; and since your bond has been lost and cannot be found I declare 
that it is null and [void] both for me and every one producing it, and I have issued this receipt 
for your security and in answer to the question have given my consent.' Signatures 
of Aurelius John, written for him by Aurelius Theodore, and of the scribe, and title on the 

I. The brothers Olybrius and Probinus do not seem to have been given elsewhere the 
name Flavius. 

3. For πωμαρίτης cf. c. g. B. G. U. 643. 1. The adjective πωμαριτικός is found in B. G. U. 
900. 24. 

5. από πρι{μι)7η\αρίων: cf. P. Flor. 71. 697, 713, P. Leipzig 41. I, 

8-9. This great depreciation of the μνριάς at the end of the fourth century is somewhat 
surprising. The passage does not necessarily prove that 600 myriads were less than a single 
solidus (cf. e. g. 1138. 6-8), but they must have at least been considerably less than four. 
Late in the Byzantine period the value of the μνριάί was very much lower than this 
(We^sely, Alkrsindiz. im Philogelos, pp. 45-6), but for the fourth century the ratio of 
I : no \ibid. pp. 32-3) seems to be the highest that has previously occurred. 

12. For παραπ€πτ(ω^€ν(αι^ cf. B. G. U. 214. 15 δίά το φάσκιιν παραπ€7Γ{7Γ}τωκ€ί'αί, P. Brit. 
Mus. 918• 22—3 και φησιν ττ[α\ραη(πτωκίναι. 

14• (ξ(8ο\μην: or eξfθi]μηu, as in 1034. 16. 

1 7. θ . [.]pov perhaps represents some misspelling of θίο8ώρον. 

1 8. The last few letters of the signature are a mere scribble, with a ρ or φ at the end. 

1134. CONTRACTS 233 

1134. Official Receipt for Rents. 

29'6x30-5cm. a.d. 421. 

A receipt and discharge given to an agent by an official who was in the 
department of the Imperial domains (cf. note on 11. 3-4) for rents collected 
during the preceding two years from local cultivators. A contract of a kind 
similar to 136, the phraseology of which is recalled by 1134 (cf. note on 11. 7-10), 
had probably been previously engaged in by the agent. The document, which 
might have been included in section {a), is well written in a large and 
clear hand. 

MFera] την vnareiav τον δζσττδτον ημών Θ€θ8οσίον αιωνίου Αυγούστου 

το & και 
Φλ[α]ουίου Κωνσταντίου το γ' του λαμπρότατου πατρικίου Φαμ^νωθ ζ. 
Φλαούίθ9 Φοιβάμμων u/os Αιογίνους άπο πρωτηκτόρων διοικών τα πράγματα 
της Θ^ιοτάτη? οικίας άπο της λαμπρας και λαμπρότατη? Όξνρυγχιτών πόλεως 
5 Αύρηλίω Μαξιμίνω υΐω "Αμμωνος άπο της αύτη? π6λ€ως χαίρξίν. 

ομολογώ π^πληρωσθαι τα παντοία ίκφορια ήτοι γ^νήματα και άργυρικον 
άπίρ ύπίδύξω πάρα των υπευθύνων γεωργών προστασίας Ν^σμίμ^ως της 
κώμης και άλλων τόπων άποπληρών χώραν προνοητοΰ κατά την πίστ€ΐν 
του ίπιδοθύντος σοι παρ ψοΰ άπαιτησίμου προς την μζθοδίαν ακολούθως 
ΙΟ τω δοθύντι ύπο σου λόγω τον re λήμματος καΐ του ίξωδιασμοΰ των παρελθουσών 
δευτέρας καΐ τρίτης ίπιν€μήσ€ων δύο, και ίντίΰθίν ονδίνα λόγον '^χ€ΐν μί 
προς σε οντ€ εγκαλεΐν σοι ούτε εγκαλύσιν ούτε γενημάτων ούτε περί 

άργυρικον οϋτ€ 
περί άλλου τίνος είδους ή γένους ούν ύπεδεξω επι της αυτής δευτέρας 

ίνδικτίονος και 
της παρελθούσης τρίτης επινεμήσεως πάρα των υπευθύνων γεωργών κώμης 

15 μεως και των παρεπομένων γηδίων άλλων υπαρχόντων τη θειοταττι οικία 
όντων ύπο την εμήν διοίκησιν, και προς σήν άσφάλιαν ταύτην σοι εξεθεμην 

την άποχην 
άπλήν γραφ{εΐσαν) καΐ επερ{ωτηθεις) ώμολ{6γησα). 


I. νπατΐίαν Pap. 2. φ'Κ\α\ονίον Pap. ; SO in 1. 3. 3. υϊοί Pap. ; so in 1. 5. 7. 

ϋπeh(ξω . . . ϋπ(υθννων Pap. προστασ over a washed OUt WOrd, perhaps κ[(ύμ\ης. 10. νπο 

Pap. 1. Εφοδιασμού. 12. ου of third ουτ€ COrr. from /χ»?. 13. «νδιίίηοΐΌί Pap. 

' The year after the consulship of our lord Theodosius, eternal Augustus, for the ninth 
time, and of Flavins Constantius, most illustrious patrician, for the third time, Phamenoth 7. 
Flavins Phoebammon son of Diogenes, ex-member of the body-guard, administrator for the 
divine house, of the illustrious and most illustrious city of Oxyrhynchus, to Aurelius 
Maximinus son of Ammon, of the said city, greeting. I acknowledge that I have been 
paid in full the rents of every sort, whether in kind or money, which you undertook to 
collect from the responsible cultivators in the administrative district of the village Nesmimis 
and other places, discharging the function of an agent in faithful accord with the list of dues 
handed to you by me and in method corresponding to the account given by you of receipt 
and expenditure in the two past second and third indictions ; and that for the future I have 
no count against you and neither make nor will make any charge against you in respect of 
produce or money or dues of any other sort or kind of those which you undertook to collect 
in the said second indiction and in the past third indiction from the responsible cultivators 
of the village Nesmimis and the other accompanying lands belonging to the divine house 
and under my administration; and for your security I have issued to you this receipt, 
of which a single copy has been made, and in response to the question I have given my 

3-4. πρωτηκτόρων: cf. 43. rectO iv, 18 πρωτηκτορί των Έ,φαστων, Amh. 1 37. 2, P. Brit. 

Mus. 412. I ΐξ άποπροτηκτόρων, Mommsen, Ephem. Epigr. v. 121 sqq. 

8ιοικών . . . otVi'as : the precise status of this official is not clear, but he was evidently 
concerned with the royal estates, the βαοτάτη οΙκία meaning doubtless the Imperial house. 
Cf. P. Brit. Mus. 234, a letter written in a.d. 346 by an eVtVp(o7ros) δ€σ7Γοτ«(ώΐ') κτησ€ων 

which refers in 11. 19—20 to την άπαίτησιν τοΰ ^ΐσποτικον οίκον, ρ. Leipzig 96. i. 3 ουσίας 

[ο]ικου Καίσαρος, Ρ. Cairo Cat. 67024. 7j &c. Whether 8ιοικων here implies deputed functions, 
as in P. Klein. Form. loio and probably in 901. 3, may be doubted. 

7-10. Cf. the very similar language of 136. 14 sqq. (a.d. 583) eVi τω pe την χώραν τοΰ 

προνοητον ήτοι νπο8(κτον άποπΧηρωσαι παρ' αντί) ip προστασία κτήματος Ματρ€ον . . , κα\ κατά το 
παρ(χομ(νον μοι απαιτησιμον . . . την μ(6ο8ίαν τρίψαι κατά των υπευθύνων γεωργών, ety το πάντα 
(ΐσπράξαι καϊ καταβάΧΰν . . . ακολούθως το'ις ΐμοΐς ίνταγίοις τοΙς (κ^ώομίνοις παρ (μοΰ πασιν το'ις νπ(υ- 

θννοις γ(ωργοΙς ταύτης της προνοησίας. Wilcken remarks that the Apion family seems to have 
modelled the administration of its property upon that of the Imperial domains. For 
προΐΌ^Γοΰ cf. e.g. 1147. 17, 19, and Gelzer, Byzani. Verw. p. 87. The village of Nesmimis 
is mentioned in 1053. 21. 

1135. TAXATION 235 

1135. Receipt for Anabolicum. 

9•8Χ9•2 cm. Third century. 

This and the following papyrus are receipts for άναβολικόν or, as it is termed 
in 1135, iepbv αναβολικού, issued in the one case by collectors (άπαιτηταί) in the 
other by an * assistant ' (βοηθοί). The first receipt, which seems to have been 
written about the middle of the third century, is for a money payment, the 
second, dated A.D. 420, is for four tunics. Apparently the only other papyrus 
mentioning the anabolicum is P. Thdad. Inv. 15 (the reference to which I owe 
to Wilcken; cf. Archiv iv. p. 185), a receipt issued in A.D. 324 by the a-nohUrai 
λίνου του Upov αναβολικού for 50 pounds of flax. The name has also occurred on 
some leaden tablets, and in the Edict of Julius Alexander, C. I. G. 4957 = 
Dittenberger, Or. Gr. Inscr. 669. 21 αναβολικά ίίληφόσι ck του φίσκον ; cf Vopiscus, 
Aurel. 45 vectigal ex Aegypto urbi Romae Aurelianus vitri, chartae^ lint, stuppae 
atque anabolicas species aeternas constituit. On the nature of this impost see 
Rostowzew's discussion in Mitt. d. Arch. Inst., Rom. Abth. 1896, pp. 317 sqq., 
Wuch. Klass. Phil. 1900, 115; he points out that the commodities mentioned 
by Vopiscus were, with corn, for which there was the special word annona, the 
principal exports of Egypt {άναβάλλίΐν = to lade a ship), and describes the ratio 
anabolica as the taxes upon a certain group of monopolized Egyptian industries. 

Αί€γράφ[ησαν) άπαιτηταΐί 

Upov άναβο\ικ[ου) όν6{ματος) κ\ηρ{ον6μων ?) 

ϋαραπόί δι(α) της γυναικ(ος) 

δραχ^μάς πεντήκοντα 

5 €|, y {δραχμαι) νς. 

((.τους) € Φαμ€ν[ω]θ ιθ. 

[Ανρ]ήλ{ίος) 'Λντω[ν{ιος) 'Αλ]ίξανδ{ρος) 


4• 1• ^ροχμαί. 

' Paid to the collectors of the sacred anabolicum on account of the heirs of Sarapas 
through his wife, fifty-six drachmae, total 56 dr. Fifth year, Phamenoth 19. Signed by 
me, Aurelius Antonius Alexander.' 

2. Itpov means Imperial; the annona is similarly called Upa, e.g. Wilcken, Ost. 682, 3, 
1019. 3. At the end of the line κλ»;ρ(οί'ό/;χωΐ') (Wilcken) is preferable to κΚηρ(ον). 


1136. Receipt for Anaholicum. 

15-1 X IO-2 cm. A. D. 420. 

Another later receipt for άναβολικόν, on which see introduction to the preced- 
ing papyrus. The writing is across the fibres of the verso, the recto containing 
part of a much effaced list of payments in νομισμάτία, headed (χθ(€σ ) . . . 

Έντάγιον ίμοΰ Άπφοντος Si e/xoO 

Χαρμάτου βοη[θοΰ). (δζξάμην πάρα θ€ων{ος) 

αίγίωθήτηζ ύπ\ρ αναβολικού 

Τ€τάρτης ίν8ικ[τ]^ωνο9) στιγάρων τύσσαρίς, 

5 y^verai) στι\{άρια) 8, μόνα. 

(iTovs) ο^ζ |τ Τν[β]ι €. Χαρμάτης 


3• ^^^Ρ Pap. 4• 1• <ττιχάρια τίσσαρα. 

'■ Receipt issued by me, Apphous, through me, Sarmates, assistant. I have received 
from Theon, goat-butcher, for the anabolicum of the fourth indiction four tunics, total 
4 tunics, and no more. The 97th which = the 66th year, Tubi 5. Signed by me, Sarmates,' 

3, αιγεωθητης is probably, aS Wilcken remarks, for αίγο&ύτης or αίγιοθύτης; cf. προβατο- 

θντης, e.g. p. Brit. Mus. 1028. 10. 

4. For the collection of στιχάρια for the clothes-tax cf P. Leipzig 59. 13, 60. 14. 
Mitteis notes in connexion with those two documents (p. 186) that according to Cod. Theod. 
vii. 6. 3 of A. D. 377 this impost Avas in Egypt payable in money (cf e.g. B. G. U. 21. iii. 
17-18, 727. 14), and thinks that the delivery in kind attested by P. Leipzig 45-6, 58-60 
is due to the fact that they are all earlier than the year 377. But this view will not account 
for 1136, and hence it is necessary to fall back on the alternative explanation that the 
adaeratio was permissive only and not compulsory. 

1137. Receipt for Dues on Land. 

1 2-4 X 3θ•9 cm. a. d. 562-3. 

A receipt for a payment of iq\ carats due upon some land. 

+ "ίίσχωι/ καλ ΐπληρώθ{ην) Μακαρίου βοηθοΰ κόμης ^(ραπίονος Χνρήμωνος 
ύ(7Γ€ρ) δημοσίου κτήματος Άκούτου iX^rep) 4ν8(κάτης Ινδικ{τίωνος) ττλήρης 
\ρυσοΰ καράτια 

1137. TAXATION 237 

ζϊκοσι τέταρτων, γί{ν€ται) χρ{νσοϋ) κ€ρ[άτια) κ8' δημ(ρσίον) πλήρους, και 

προ? τη(ν) άσφάΧίίαν 
την άποχη{ρ) ώ? πρ6κίτ€. ίγράφη μηνΐ Τνβι ίνδίκ{τίωνο5) ια {irovs) 

σλθ ση. + -{■ + 
5 + 5t ψον Ί€ρημία9 γραμίβατύωζ) και Φοιβάμμωνος μίζ[ονο9). στίχι μζ. 

Ι. 1. ίσχον . . . Μακάριοί βοηθός κώμης ^epcmlavos Χαιρημονος. SeCOnd ο of aepamovos COrr. 
1. Άκοΐπ-ος ? 3• ^• τ^αρίΌ" ■ • • πλήρης. 4• 1• πρόκαται. ζ. 1. Ί^ρημίου . . . 


στοι;^ίΐ μοί 

Ί, Macarius, assistant at the village of Serapion son of Chaeremon, have received and 
been paid in full on account of the public dues upon the land of Akous for the eleventh 
indiction, twenty and a quarter carats of gold, total 2θ| car. gold for dues in full, and for 
security (have issued) the receipt as above. Written in the month Tubi of the nth indiction 
in the 239th which = the 208th year. (Signed) Through me, Jeremiah, scribe, and 
Phoebammon, official ; agreed to by me.' 

1. κόμης is more probably for κώμης than κόμ(τος, though this village-name is not 
otherwise known. For these local βοηθοί {λογιστηρίου) cf. e. g. 1147. 4, 6, &c., and 125, 
Gelzer, Archiv v. p. 357. . , / 

2. δημοσίου is to be taken substantivally, not as an adjective agreeing with κτήματος; 

cf. e. g. P. Klein. Form. 76. 2 δημοσίου άρουρών, 95. 7 δημοσίου της αυτής τρίτης Ινδικ{τίωνος). 

1138. Receipt for Money-taxes. 

24 χ 1 0-2 cm. Fifth or sixth century. * 

Receipt for a payment inade on behalf of a church on account of money- 
taxes. Abbreviations are in several cases marked by a dot above the final letter 
as well as by the usual diagonal stroke, as e.g. in 1053. 

+ Κατ€βλήθ{η) 
ini τον €κκλ{ησία?) λ6γ{ον) 
π{αρα) Άττφονα 7Γρ{€σβντ€ρον) 
νπ{€ρ) άργνρ{ικων) ι ίνδ{ικτίωνο?) 
5 χρ{υσον) ιΒιωτικω) ζνγίω) 
νομισμ{άτια) δώδξκα 
7Γ{αρα) κ€ρ{άτια) πεντήκοντα 
fv, γί{ν€ται) χρίνσοΰ) ίδ{ιωτικω) ζυγ{ω) 
νο{μισμάτια) ιβ ΤΓ{αρα) να, μ6{να). 


I ο Φαωφι η ίνδ(ικτίωνο9) ια, 
δι €μον ΦΙβ γρ(αμματ€ωί), 

πρδί άπαξ. 

On the verso 

2nd hand ακα . α . . . βΐρ^ξακα e . . 

ΙΟ. First φ of φαωψί and St in 1. 1 1 blotted, ϊνδ Pap. 

' Paid to the credit of the church by Apphouas, presbyter, for the money-dues of the 
loth indiction, twelve sohdi of gold less fifty-one carats on the private standard, total 
12 solidi of gold less 51 carats private standard, and no more. Phaophi 8, nth 
indiction, through me, Phib, scribe. Once for all.' 

5. On the relative value of a solidus on the private, public, and Alexandrian (e. g. 
1147) standards see 154. 13, note. 

10. ta: or possibly «, with tS in 1. 4. 

13. Cf. B. G. U. 1020. 15. 

14. These letters on the verso seem unintelligible and suggest a magical formula. 

{/) ORDERS. 
1139. Order from a Logistes. 

5*5 X 17*5 cm. Fourth century. 

An order from a logistes directing the presidents of the guild of vegetable- 
dealers to supply an exceptor with a certain quantity of vegetables. These trade- 
guilds are frequently mentioned in the papyri of this period, e.g. 53 (carpenters), 
84 (ironworkers), 85 (coppersmiths, beersellers, bakers, oil-sellers, bee-keepers) ; 
cf. Ziebarth, Griech. Vereinswesen^ pp. 96 sqq. The order is written on the verso, 
the recto containing the beginnings of lines from a list of payments dated in 
Hathur of the 17th = the 15th = the 7th year, i. e. A. D. 322 (cf. Wilcken, Archiv 
iii. pp. 383-4). A κ€ράμιον of wine is valued at 3,000 drachmae {τιμηί οίνου 
Κίρ[αμίων . . .] (κ (δραχ/χ,ώΐ') Τ). 

1139. ORDERS 239 

Tliaph) τον λογιστον 
μηνιάρχαΐί λαχανβντωι^. S6t€ Άρκαδίω €κσκ€πτορι λάχανων 
ταγην μίαν. σ€ση{μ€ίωμαι). 

2. (κσκεπτορι Pap. 

' From the logistes to the monthly presidents of the vegetable-sellers. Give Arcadius, 
exceptor, one ration of vegetables. Signed by me.' 

2. μψιάρχαι of Other Oxyrhynchite guilds are mentioned in 53. 3, 84. 6. For 
€κσκ€πτορι cf. 1108. 13. 

3. ταγήν : the word is commonly used in late Greek in the sense of food, especially 
fodder for horses, e.g. Chron. Pasch. p. 138 b ^ ταγ^ αΐτον . . . itapa τον βασιλ/ω?, p. 254a 
«V ταγ^ν ΐπτΓου. In the present passage, as in B. G. U. II18. 16 ttpaaov yXvKeas rayas λ 
(β. c. 23-2), it implies a definite amount, and ταγάριον has a similar sense in Const. Porph. 
Cer. p. 311. 17 (Bonn). Cf. 1158. 12, note. Possibly τί,ν] ταγην should be read in P. Flor. 
119. 4-5. 

1140. Order for Vegetable-seed, 

6-1 X22.8 cm. ' A.D. 293. 

An order for the payment of an artaba of λαχανόσττίρμον. 

Π{αρα) Χίύθου Χαραπίωνί γ€ωργω γα{ίρ€ΐν). 
$09 Ήρακλίω ονηλάττ] λαχανοσπ^ρμου 
μξτρω ίλαιονργικω άρτάβην μίαν, 
/ (άρτάβη) α. 'ίρρωσο. 
5 (eroi;y) kvarov και η καΐ α Μζσορη λ. 

3• ω of eXaiovpyiKm COrr. from ί. 

' From Seuthes to Sarapion, cultivator, greeting. Give Heraclius, donkey-driver, one 
artaba of vegetable seed by oil-makers' measure, total i art. Good-bye, The 9th which 
= the 8ih which = the ist year. Mesore 30.' 

3. μ€τρω (λαιουργικώ : cf. P. Flor. 82. 8, 85. 12, in both instances, as here, for 
measuring λα\ανόσπ(ρμον. 


1141. Order for Wine. 

9-4x10 cm. Third century. 

An order to hand over ten jars of wine and the like quantity of ofos which 
were due in connexion with certain agricultural operations. The writing is across 
the fibres of the verso ; on the recto is a fragment of an account. 

Π{αρα) Ίονλ{ωυ) Aioyivovs 

Θωνίω οίνθ7Γαρα{λημτΓΤτ}) \a{ip€iy). 
80s Κ[ό\πρξΐ φροντισττϊ ^ίρύφζως 

€LS λ6γο(ν) κοΐΓ[ήΐ) καλαμζίφνηί τον δί^\{θ6ντοί) α (erovs) 
5 καΐ €ί? τα κατ€π€ίγοντα ά\[λα) €ργ[α) 
χωρ{ίον) Γαΐανον οΐνου γβνήματος τον 
δΐ€λθ6ντ{ο9) α (eTovs) κ€ρά{μια) δίκα, 6^(ovs) όμοί{ω9) 
Κ€ράμια δίκα. (2nd hand) σΐσημίωμαι τα του οί- 
νου κ€ράμια δίκα. 
ΙΟ σ€σημίωμαι 

τα [το]υ o|(ot;y) κίράμια 
1st hand (erovy) β Τνβι ι. 

5• Kar'eneiyoPTa Pap. 6. γα'ϊανου Pap. 

' From Julius Diogenes to Thonius, wine-keeper, greeting. Give to Copreus, agent 
at Seruphis, on account of the cutting of the gro\vth of reeds in the past first year and the 
other pressing work at the farm-stead of Gaianus, 10 jars of wine of the produce of the past 
first year and similarly 10 jars of vinegar.' Signature of Julius Diogenes. 

4. κάΚαμΐίφνη (for καλαμοφ. ?) seems to be novel. 

6. Ταϊανοΰ may be the genitive of the name Taiavos or an adjective from Taios like 
Άντωνιανόί, &C. 

1142. Order for Purchases. 

10x8-6 cm. Late third century. 

A list of various commodities which an unnamed person and his friends 
wished to be purchased for them. 

114.2. ORDERS 

*EvTo\iKov Ά^ιΧΧΐτι. ύττοστάθμι- 

ov άγόρασον ήμικοτνλην ^υρομν- 

ρου καλόν (βραχ^μών) /τ, πατήματος {δρα\μων) η, βρύλ- 

λιον όλκης δ, ovvyos τίσσίρα δη- 
5 νάρια όλκης, στνράκίν ολκής δη- 

ναρ{ί)ον, στροβ[ί]λια δηναρ(ί)ου μεγάλα, 

ζήριον (δραγ^μων) ιβ, στήμιον {δραγ^μων) κ, κτ^νί- 

α προς κεφαλήν δύο δηναρί{ρυ) α, 

άρτύματος δηναρ{\ο\υ α. Xlet 'Ι2ρί- 
ιο ων ό κλίβανους οτι ayopapov μοι 

[. .] τ€τρώβολα όριγάνον. Αιογύ- 

[^]ν^ ' [φ ?Τ['-] ^"γόρασον γάρτον α. 

\ay6paaov\ ήμ^ΐν ^ίλάδρίον [. 

[...., άγ6ρα]σον ήμξΐν ίλύο(ν) ξίσ- 
15 [τ ]ΐ9 α, αγόρασαν ήμύν 

[ yX\vKiov ροιτικόν. ίρ{ρ)ώ- 

[σθαί σε (νχ]ομ€. 


On the verso 

ξντολικον Άχιλλΐτι. 

2. 1. ξηρομΰρον. 3• ^• καλοί). 5• οΧκης Pap. 7• ^ θ( KTevia COrr. 
ΙΟ. 1. άγόρασον, II. οριγάνον) Pap.; SO 1. I 7 f^'x]"/**)• 12. 1. χάρτην, 1 4. 1. iXaiov. 
17. 1. (νχ\ομαι. 

'Order to Achillis. Buy half a cotyle of dry precipitate (?) of good perfume at 16 
drachmae, some trodden grapes (.'') at 8 drachmae, sweet gum (?) to the weight of 4 drachmae, 
onyx-shell to the weight of 4 denarii, incense to the weight of i denarius, some large cones at 
I denarius, dry powder at 12 drachmae, thread at 20 drachmae, 2 hair-combs at i denarius, 
sauce at i denarius. Horion the baker says, buy me 4 obols of marjoram. Diogenes says, 
buy a sheet of papyrus. Buy us a bedstead . . . buy us i (?) sextarius of oil, buy us . . . 
some pomegranate wine. I pray for your health.' 

I. Cf. 741. I Xoy(oi) ΐΐτολικων, a list of articles ordered, and B. G. U. 953. νποστάθμιον 
is apparently an adjective formed from υποστάθμη, 'sediment.' The division νπ6 σταθμίον 
' by weight ' is unsatisfactory, since the article immediately mentioned was to be measured. 

3. For πατήματος cf. 1156. 9, where it is evidently a kind of fodder. Perhaps trodden 
grapes were so used (cf. B. G. U. 1039. 4 ot πατηταί), or straw of some sort may be meant 
(cf. P. Flor. 150. 5 πατησαι τα . . . βίρη). πατητόί as an epithet of φοϊνιξ (e. g. B. G. U. 591. 
22) has a different sense. βρ(λλιον, apparently an unknown form, is perhaps for βδίλλων, 
which occurs in conjunction with οι/υξ in Galen, De Antidol. ii. 



4. οννχοί '. cf. DioSC. ii. 10 «ση πώμα κογχυλίου, δμοιον τω rrjs πορφυρά:, ΐυρισκόμ.ΐνον tv τη 
*lvbia ('ν τάΐς ραρ^οφόροΐί Χίμναις' διό και αρωμάτιζα., ν^μομίνων των κογχυλίων την νάρ8ον. 

6. στροβ[!]λια : cf. 1088. 55> 1144. 1 1, Β. G. U. 362. Fr. 2, i. 7 στροβί![λω]ν κα\ 
αρωμάτων, 8θΙ. Ι^— 18 στροβίλους 8(κα [fijs θυσίαν. 

7• στημιον: cf. Ρ. Tebt. 413• ^2. 

9. λ«ι is for Xeyei ; cf. 1110. 2 1 and e. g. 53. 5 λαογράφου. 

11. There is room for a couple of letters before τΐτρωβολη; perhaps [τά]. 

12. The letter after [v\]s may be υ and v[to]y is a possibility, Xeyet (which is apparently 
not to be read in this line) being understood. 

13. χΐλά^ριον is for χαλάδριον, for which cf. 646, P, Tebt. 414. 13. 

14-15. Possibly ^(σ[την a, ο^ο^ϋς a ; but the remains suggest \s rather than ]ur. 

16. For ροιτικόν cf. DioSC. v. 34 βοίτης oivos. 


1143. Temple-account. 

8-7 X IO-4 cm. About λ. d. i. 

Both this and the following papyrus are fragments of accounts of payments 
in connexion with one or other of the Oxyrhynchite temples. Not improbably 
they come from the annual reports of receipt and expenditure which it was 
incumbent upon the priests to submit to the civil officials of the nome ; cf. 
P. Tebt. 298, introd. The ' deified lord emperor ' on whose behalf were made the 
sacrifices and libations recorded in 1. 4, was no doubt Augustus, to whose reign 
this document, from the handwriting, is to be attributed. 

ίλαίον (?)] κοτυλών γ [δραχμαι) β. 

τ]ον ήγβμόι^ος τοΪ9 (κ του lepoD παστοφ6(^ροΐ9) πορζνομί(νοΐ9) 

] θνσία(5:) {δραγ^μαΐ) κ. €ts θνμίλην γυμνασίά^ρ^ων) (δρα\μαι) S 
6ν]σίαί και anovSas ΰπίρ τον θίοΰ καΐ κυρίου Αυτοκράτορας 
5 ] {δραγ^μαΐ) μ. ΐδαπανή{βησαν) ci'y το lepbu άλδ? (άρτάβαι) β 

n€p]ia-T€piS(t ) €is τάί θυσία{9) άνηΧοϋντι 

]" — {οβολοί δύο), e\aio(v) μί(τρηταϊ) β, π€ρισ(τ€ρίδια) ι, aXbs (άρ- 
τάβαι) β, φα[κοΰ) [άρτάβαι) ΐ€ 

] . . ^δγ[β\] 

] ^α.κ 



2. πα(ττοφό[ροις) πορ^νομίΐ^νοις) : cf. 1144. 3, 5> 9• 

4- Cf. Β. G. υ. 1 1 37• 3 (β. C 6) τοί ^eoC Αυτοκράτορας Καίσαρος. 

η. The two diagonal strokes at the beginning of the line probably marked fractions of 
the artaba ; the horizontal line following apparently indicates a total. 

1144. Temple-account. 

14-8 X 7-4 cm. Late first or early second century. 

A fragment of an account of expenditure at a temple ; cf. introd. to 1143. 
The goddess Thoeris (cf. 1117. i, &c.) is named in 1. lo. The column printed was 
preceded by another, of which only two or three letters survive. On the verso 
are the ends of three lines in a different hand. 

Col. ii. 

CToXyi^JTrj άναμησίο[ 

..[.]. 779 των (Is θάλα[μον 

παστωφ6ροΐ9 toTs 7Γροπ[ορζνομ€ΐ/οΐ9 

(δραχμαΐ) η, γξμξθλίοις θ€[οΰ 
5 TOiy προπορ^υομίνοΐί [ 

(βραχμαΐ) η, δαττάνης Upas κλ€ί[vηs 

eW ιζ (δραχμαΐ) ιδ, παστοφ[6ροΐ9 θίοΰ 

Κλαυδίου μη ν ι Γβρμαν[ικ 

^Γaστoφ6po[ι]s προπορ€υομ\β.νοί^ 
ΙΟ (δραχμαΐ) η, tepeOaei Θoήpιδos [ 

Tois aOTois στροβίλου [6βoλ6s ?), . [ 

τ^σσ^ράκοντα και πζρίσ[τΐριδίων 

7Γαστωφ6ροΐ5 €^υπηρ€τ[οΰσι άττο 

ivδζκάτηs €ω5 ιζ [ 
15 (^ραχΑ^αί) μ» ^ύλα>ν ds θυσίαν τ[ 

δaπάvr|S K€λληs [ 

To[ts] άγν^ύουσι κατά . [ 

[ ] του (πύρου) άρταβ[ 

[ ] . 10S τιμηs τ[ 

Ι. Second α of αναμησιο^ COTT. 

3• 1. παστοφόροις ; SO in 1. 13• 7• * of tf corr. 

R 3 


I. άραμησιο[ : the third letter has been altered and might be meant for f, but that is no 
easier. άναμ(ν)ησίο[ί5 would be intelligible, but the word does not occur. 

6. Upas κλ(^νηί = kc/ts/ernn. Cf. e.g. Pausan. viii. 37. 2 κλίνη re Upa της ' Αθήνα!, 

Marquardt, liom. Siaatsverw. iii. p. 46, 110. 2 κ\(ίνην τοΰ κυρίου "Σαράπώος. 

7-8. Not yeveOXiois θ(οΰ Κλαυ8ίυυ ΟΓ Ν€ρωνοί Κλαυδίου, since neither Claudius nor Nero 
was born in the month Germaniceus (Pachon) or Germanicus (Thoth). But if, as is possible, 
the name Germaniceus was given by Claudius, a festival in his honour in that month would 
be natural enough. 

1 7. Payments in kind begin at this point ; Wilcken aptly compares the similar arrange- 
ment in B. G. U. I. 17. 

1146. Account of a Sitologus. 

27-8 X 25-6 cm. First century. 

A fragment from an account recording amounts of wheat delivered on 
different days by various persons who are arranged under their villages, — 
apparently part of the day-book of a sitologus ; cf. e. g. P. Fay. 340. The begin- 
nings of lines of a second column, mentioning the village Ίσίήου Ύρύφον[ο9 (1. 
Ύρύφωνοί) and the names Taairis, Μαώ?, Ά,βτι/χαρα[, and Nii'yai'6/)os( = NtKaj;6poi ?), 
are not printed. 

Col. i. 
ιβ, Κάβα- 
ΰ{ ) Πξτίχωρ Πΐλονσΐ9 [πυροΰ) v8, 

θ[ ) Άπίων Νιγαίου ήπ\ρ άλλων τόπον μίση^ 

τοπαρχία? ΘΙωΐΌί κομον {πυροΰ) κ. 

5 /^ rrjs ήμύρα? (πυροΰ) {άρτάβαι) οδ. 

[ί]γ, ή αύτη κόμη• 
θ{ ) Π€Τ€χων Πΐλούσι? (πυροΰ) δ, 

θ( ) ^/2/o[oy] ΠίΤίχωντοΐ άνθ^ S)v Άμμόνι{ο$) ΠίΤ€χών(τοί) (πυροΰ) λaL• 

χ{οίνιΚ€ή η, 
θ( ) ΠίΤΐχων 'Απολλώνιου προσβ(υτ€ρο?) δια τοΰ αντοΰ (πυροΰ) e, 

10 ^( ) '^Ωρος Πτόλλις δίά τοΰ αύτοΰ (πυροΰ) ΐ€, 

θ{ ) ^Ωρο9 Άρπαήσΐί (πυροΰ) ιζδ' x(oiviKcs) β, 

θρακίτα Κόμ[ωνο9 ?) ^ίά τοΰ αύτοΰ (πυροΰ) aL•, 

θ( ) Ήρακλήί Άρπαήσΐί δια τοΰ αύτοΰ (πυροΰ) ι, 

θ{ ) /δίδυμος Βατράχου (πυροΰ) κα χ{οίνιΚ€9) η, 









) Άτρής — δια του αντοΰ (πνρον) δ, 

Θρακίτα Κ6μ(ωνος) δια του αντοΰ (πύρου) αζ., 
) '-^TRV^ Π€Τ€νονφις {πνρον) ιβ χ{οίνικζ£) β. 
y της ημέρας (πυροΰ) ρκγδ\ 
ιδ, Χοβθι^' 

) Λούκια του Λονκίου μητρο? Άπολλοι/οΰς (πυρον) <τ/-δ^, 

) Πζκνσις Διόδωρου δια Λούκια Πζτρονίου (πυροΰ) βδ\ 

Δωρίων 'ΑΚζ^άνδρου ΕιΚιθηύου δ[ϊ\α (πυροΰ) ρκδ, 

3. 1. Νικηί'ου (?) ιίτΓίρ . . . τόπων. 4• 1• κωμών; SO in 1. 6. 8. ]. 'Αμμώνι{ος). χων of 

ηετ(χων(τος) above the line : avff hv . . . η^τίχων was apparently inserted after (πυροί) λα 
was written. g. \. πρ(σβ{ντ(ρος). i 2. 1. θρακίδαί? so in 1. 1 6. 19. 1. Σώ/3Λ?. 

20. 1, ΆτΓολλωνοίτοΓ. 21. \. λονκίον ΤΙΐτρωνίου. 2 2. \. ΈΧλΐίθυίον. 

1. Κάβα : cf. P. Hibeh, p. 8 and 56. 6, note. Both this village and Σωβθιε(1 ip, P. Hibeh, 
p. 8) were perhaps near the boundary of the Oxyrhynchite and Heracleopolite nomes. 

2. The meaning of the θ which has been prefixed to most of the names, apparently by 
the same hand as the rest of the account, is uncertain. Above it is a curved or angular 
mark such as is elsewhere used in this papyrus to indicate an abbreviation. In the second 
column this θ is omitted with four names out of fifteen. The letter is sometimes found in 
such a position to indicate a person's decease (= θάνατο!, e.g. P. Fay. 105. iii. 26), but its 
frequency here is hardly consistent with that interpretation. Does it stand for θησαυροί ? 

4. θίω[νος κωμών is probably to be restored on this analogy in 740. 35. 
• 9. For the spelling προσβ(ντ(ρο5:) cf. e.g. B. G. U. 102. 2. 

12. Κόμ(ωνοί) (48. 8, 13) is Only one of several possibilities. 

15. The dash after 'Arpijs takes the place of the father's name; there is another 
instance in Col. ii. Cf. e. g. B. G. U. 1150. 3, Archiv v. p. 391. 

18. The foregoing items add up to i22| artabae 20 choenices, which are expressed 
in the total as i23i artabae, showing that the artaba here used contained 40 choenices; cf. 
1044, introd. 

22. The Alexandrian deme-name EiXfi^uwy has already occurred in 377 and 623. 

1146. Account of Payments. 

15-7 X 12-5 cm. Early fourth century. 

A fragment of a list of payments to various persons. There are remains of 
two columns, of which the first consists only of a row of amounts in money, 
ranging from 380 drachmae up to 9 talents. The second column, though the 
ends of the lines are lost, is worth printing on account of some unusual words. 


This account is on the verso ; the recto contains a fragment of a document, 
apparently a petition concerning the division of an inheritance, mentioning a 
κονράτωρ and την bmaLoboaiav bioiKovvTi, i. e. a deputy iuridicus. 

Col. ii. 

[ 1 r«K 1 [ 

[ ]ατίωνι γν[μν]α{σιαρχ^ήσαρτί) e . [.]ρο//ω σ, Απ([ωη 

] ύπίρ καρί.ΐανης [ 

[Φουλίανω] ^ξηγηττ} σ, Άπάμμωνι ^λζοπ[ώ\•η 
5 τω αύτω '^/2[0]€ω$' οθωνΐου [ 

Άμμωνίω άργι^ρύ σίλλα e/y τρύγην διθ[ 

Ίσίωνί οθονιακω σ, Αν^άνορι πράττ] [ 

TepevTL άρτοκοπίσστ} σ, ΦουΧίανω ^iη[γηττj 

Ίσί8ώρ[α] άρτοκοπίσστ) σ, TepcvTi άρτοκ[οπίσστ) 
ΙΟ Ήρακλξΐδίωνι νποκανστβ σ, ΙΙατ€ρμ[ονθζί 

Ήρακλήω νίω Τ^μζΧΚίνον σ, ΙΙτολ€μ[ δια 

Ήρακλζίδου άργυροκόπον [ 

Ίσιδώρω χΐ^\'[ο']οχ^6ω δια . . ρο . ιδίου [ 

Χζρήνω βαψΐ δια χιροί [ 

15 Εύδαιμονι ί[χρ"σ"]] π^ρικόπτΎ) σ, . . . [ 

Διοσκουρίδτ) θαρσικαρίω δια χιροί [ 

Θίωνι τρα{π£ζίττ]) σ, ΙΙαραπιωνι τι ο\[ι]τικω [ 

'Αστ€ρίω (έκαρτοντάρ)χ(τ}) σ, Θίωνι τρα{7Γ€ζιττ}) [ 

τω αύτω σ, Χαρά έκατοντά[ρχΐ] 
20 Κοπρΐ Ίτροθίκαρίω . αλ ...[.]. //[ 

'Ιίρακ\€ΐδ[ίω'\νι νποκα[ν]στβ [. .] . [.]οσ[ 

4• 1. ελαί07![ώλί;. 5• ^• οθονίον. *]. ϊσίωΐΊ Pap. 9• tci8&)/>[a] Pap, 

II. νϊω Pap. 13• ϊσιδωρω Pap. 1 6. \. ταρσικαρίω. 

2. To what the figure σ refers, and why it is so constant throughout this column, is 
not clear. 

3. καρ[.]αι/)7ί might perhaps be for χαλ\β\ίνψ ; or it may be a proper name. 

4. \Φου\ιανω\ is restored from 1, 8 ; cf. the repetition of Tepevn, Ήρακλΐώίωνι, and 
θίωνι below. 

5. For the village of Ώφΐϊ cf. 132. i, &c. 

8. This feminine form of άρτοκόποί is apparently new. 

1146. ACCOUNTS 247 

10. ϋποκανσττ] : this word occurs in P. Leyden S iii. 30, vii. 8, Τ i. 5, where no doubt 
it is a dative masculine, not, as given by Leemans, a nominative feminine. It means, 
apparently, a stoker; cf. e. g. B. G. U. 760. 10. 

13. Idiov may be a word in itself, hufsipov is unsuitable for the preceding name. 

15. π(ρικόπται' κλωττβς occurs in Photius, p. 4 1 8. 6, but the term must have some other 
meaning here. 

16. θαρσικαρΊω: cf. P. Brit. Mus. 387. 4, 390. I, B. G. U. 34. V. i5,Wessely, Studten, 
i. p. 2, P. Leipzig 26. 9, &c. 

1 7. TToXtrtKos as a title apparently occurs in C. I. G. add. 4957 b AtoSoros 2αραπίωνος [τύρ] 

πολιτικών (?). 

20. ττρυθικαρίω is perhaps for προθηκαρίω ; cf. αποθηκάριο! and σννθηκάριος. 

1147. Account of Arrears. 

32 X 1 6-4 cm. Late sixth century. 

An account of sums which had not been included in ' the great list ' but had 
either been paid since or were still owing. Some of the items have been subse- 
quently cancelled. The account is described in the heading as relating to the 
district (διοίκησις) of a cojnes, and mentions several familiar village names (cf. e. g. 
998 and 1053). 

4- ] 'Α7Γθλοΐ7Γασ{μο? ?) m ίνδ{ικτίωνθ9) μίτα την μζ-/άλ(ην) ίχθ^σιν 

διοικήσ{€ως) τον κ6μ{€Τ09) Παττιρίον 
τοΐί μ^ίζ(ρσι) και τω βοηθώ Τακόνα 'A\i^{av8piias) νο{μισμάτια) β 

Κίρ{άτια) αΖ., 
5 Toh σταβλ{ίται?) Τακόνα 'AX^HavSpeia^ νο{μισμάτια) η 

κβρ(άτια) kylS , 

[ΐγρημία βοηθ{ω) Τακόνα νπ\ρ Παμονθίον άπο πρ{€σβντ€ρων) Άλ€ξ{αν8ρ€ία?) νο^μισμάτια) ζ 

Κ€ρ(άτια) Sl, 
Άπολλω βοηθ{ω) Σπανίας 'AXei^avSpeias) νο{μισμάτια) ί 

Κ€ρ(άτια) ιβ5', 

Tots airh Χίφω ύπίρ λοιπάδ{^οή τιμ{ήή σίτου 'AXei{av8pdas) νο{μισμάτιον) α 

κ(ρ{άτια) ιζ, 

Παμονθίω μύζ{ονι) Ταμπίτι ύπ\ρ μ^ιζονιας A\4{av8pda^) νο{μισμάτια) λς 

Κ€ρ[άτια) ς•, 


I ο [Θ]€θ8ώρω ρίπαρ{ίω) 'AXe^^aySpeias) νο{μισ μάτια) Κ€ 

Κ€ρ(άτία) ιγ, 
[τό]ΐς $ιαφ€ρο[υ](τ{ί) τή? ayi(ay) ζκκλ{ησία9) ύπ\ρ rfjs \ογΐστί(α9) Άλίξ{ανδρ€ίας) νο{μισμάτια) κ^ 

κ€ρ{άτια) κγΔ, 
[τ]ω βοηθ(ω) των 8 κτημ{άτων) Άλίξ^ανδρζία?) νο{μισ μάτια) κΘ 

Κΐρ{άτια) iOl. 
γί{ν€ται) νο[μισμάτίά) ρνβ κ€ρ[άτιοιή α. 
[[[uTTJep των β άποδ^ί^^ων των β μίκρ{ων) Ά\€ξ{αν8ρ€ία9) νο(μισμάτια) ττβ 

Κ(ρ{άτια) 0Ζ.]] 
1 5 καταβολ(ων) 

γ^νζταί) !AX€^{av8pHas) νο[μισμα,τια) ρνβ Κ€ρ(άτιον) α. 
[τ]ω ΊΓρον{ρητΐ}) Παγγονλξίίου ji\€^(av8peias:) νο(μισμάτία) δ 

Κ€ρ{άτια) ^Ζ-, 
[τω] αντω ύπ€ρ τιμ{ή9) σίτου Άλζξ(ανδρ€ία$) νο[μισμάτια) ζ 

KCf^uTia) ΐ€, 
[τ]ω προν(οηττι) Θαήσιο^ ύπ\ρ λοίπάδ(ος) νανλ{ον) Α\ζ^{ανδρύα9) νο{μισμάτια) ζ 

Κ€ρ(οίτιον) aL•δ'. 
20 γί(νξται) νο(μισμάτία) ιΘ Κ€ρ(ατίον) δ . 

^των προτίλ€σ•θ(€ντων) νπ%ρ των τη? Ήρακλίον? AX€^(av8p(ias) νό^μισμάτια) μγ 

κ(ρ(άτια) καδ' ,^ 
[[[τ]ώμ δοθ(ίντων) e/y την προσόδων vwep των δ κτημ(άτων) 'Αλ€ξ(^αϊ'δρ€ία9)νο(μισμάτια)ογ.Ί[ 
[[yi^fcrai) 'AX€^(av8peLas!) νο{μισμάτίά) το κ€ρ(α,τια) η.^ 

γί(ν€ται) Άλζζ(ανδρβία5) νο{μισμάτια) ιθ κ€ρ(ατίον) δ\ 

4• M"tC/ Pa-P- 5• στα^λ'λ' Pap. 9• ϋίτερ Pap. 12. κτημμί Pap.; so in Ι. 2 2. 

Ι4• Η^ι^ρρ/ Pap. 22. 1. πρόσο8ον. 

Ι. άπο\οιπασ(μός) : ΟΓ άπο\οιπάσ{μα.τα) ; Ι have found no Other instance of either word. 

4. 'Α.\ίξ{αν8ρήα5)•. cf. 164. 1 3, note. 

5. σταβλ{ίταις) : cf. 140. 7, &C. 

9. μΐΐζονία, the office of a μΐίζων, seems to occur only here. 
15. This word, which goes with 1. 14, ought also to have been crossed out. 
19. θαησιος here, like Ώαγγουλ^ύον in 1. 1 7, is a village; cf. 998. For the προνοψης 
cf. 1134. 8, note. 

23. This deleted total is the correct sum of the items in II. 13, 14, 20-2. 


1148. Question to the Oracle. 

7.1 X 5-8 cm. First century. 

The two following papyri contain questions addressed to the oracle of 
Serapis, who in 1148 is identified with Helios, in 1149 with Zeus-Helios. Cf. 923, 
which in the light of 1149 is now intelligible, and the analogous documents to 
which references are there given. The text is written in a crabbed cursive hand 
across the fibres of the recto. 

Kvpii μου papain "Ηλί€ 
(ύΐργ^τα, εΓ βίΧταόν 
ΐστιν Φανίαν τον νίί^ν) 
μου καΐ την γυναίκα 
5 αύτοΰ μη συμφωνησαι 
νυν τω ττατρϊ α(υτοϋ) άλλα 
άντιλίγΐΐν και μη δι- 
δδναι γράμματα ; τού- 
το μοι σύμφωνον €V€V- 
10 Κ€. '4ρρω[σο). 

4• yvvaik Pap. 

* Ο lord Serapis Helios, beneficent one, is it better for my son Phanias and his wife 
not to agree now with his father, but to oppose him and make no contract ? Tell me 
this truly. Goodbye.' 

1. Σαραπι "UXie : cf. 1149. I. The identification of Sarapis with Zeus and Helios is 
found in many inscriptions. 

2. e?: so e.g. Wessely, Scrip/, Gr, Spec. 26 « ol[v hOporai. ^ is probably meant, 
though a word like «ρωτώ could readily be supplied, el might also be regarded here 
as the conditional particle, 'if it is better . . ., grant me an oracle in that sense,' and this 
would make σύμφωνον somewhat easier; cf. 1150. 2. But the parallel examples are in 
favour of taking the first sentence as a question; cf. 1149. 3-4, P. Fay. 138. 2 χρημάτισαν 
μοι, η μΐίνωι iv Βακχιάδι, &c. σύμφωνον will then mean 'in accordance with truth' or 
' expediency '. 


9. evevKe: SO P. Fay. 138. 1—3 η κρΐίνΐται^ αυτόν άπίΚθίΙν U πολίΐι» ; τοϋτο (ξίν(ΐγκον, 
Β. G. υ. 2 29• 3""4 ν Μ^" σοβήσωι (1. μην σωθησομαϊ) . . ., τοντό[ν] μοι i^iviKov. It doeS not, 

I think, mean 'bring this to pass' as translated in P. Fay. 138, but 'deliver an oracle', 
'give an answer', like χρημάτισαν in P. Fay. 137. 4; cf. P. Giessen 20. 18 (χρ[η]ιχατίσβψ νπο 
των Διοσκούρων, and 1150. 6, note. 

1149. Question to the Oracle. 

9-7 X 6-1 cm. Second century. 

Λ question similar to 1148 addressed to the oracle of Zeus-Helios-Serapis, 
whether it would be expedient to purchase a slave. The writing is at right 
angles to the fibres of the recto. 

All Ήλίωι μξγάλωι 
^€ράπ[ί]8ι και τοΓ? 
συννάοι^. Ιρωτα 
Νίκη €1 σ[υ]μφύρ€ΐ 
5 μοι ά[γο]ράσαι τταρα 
Τασαρ[α]τΓίωνο9 δί^ 
e^ei SovXov Χαραττί- 
ωνα τ\ο]ν κα\1 Τ\αιωνα. 
[τοΰτό /ζ]οί 86s. 

1. δίϊ Pap. 8. y]atWa Pap.^ 

' To Zeus Helios, great Serapis, and the associate gods. Nice asks whether it is 
expedient for her to buy from Tasarapion her slave Sarapion also called Gaion. Grant 
me this.' 

1 sqq. On this analogy 923. 1-4 may now be restored [Διι Ή]λ/ω μ(•γά\[ω 2αράπί|δι. 

eptOTJacri σε Άπίων [καΐ] Τ . , [.]t . . νη 'Ε|ακάι/τ[οϊ χρημ^ατίσαι (cf. Ρ. Fay. 1 37• ^) α^'Ό'ί• 

μ[. . . .] in Κ 6 is no doubt a person. 

9. Cf. 923. 14-15 TovTo fjpe'iv δο'ί. δο'ί means 'give a reply', like χρημάτισαν and 
f^eveyKov ; cf. note on 1148. 9. 

^ There is no need to suppose with Wilamowitz, Gott. Gel. Anz. 1901, p. 40, that Kpeiverai is for Kpivfre ; 
cf. Wessely, Script. Gr. Spec. 26 i? ov[v δ£]δοτοί μοι, where a single deity is addressed. 


1150. Christian Prayer. 

7-5 X 10-8 cm. Sixth century. 

This prayer asking for guidance is, like 925, a Christian analogue of the 
questions to pagan deities exemplified in 1148-9. As with the amulets (cf. 
1151-2), the old practice was carried on under a different nomenclature. 

+ Ό ^eoy τον ττροστάτου ήμώι^ 

του άγιου ΦίΧο^ίνου, kav 

e/s το νοσοκομΐον σου Ανονπ ; 
5 8ei^ov την Βνναμ\ίν σου 
και ^iiXOr} το 7Γΐττ[ά]κ[ιον. 

' Ο God of our patron Saint Philoxenus, dost thou bid us take Anoup to thy hospital ? 
Show thy power and let this prayer be accomplished.' 

2. Φιλοξίνον: cf. 1151. 48, note. 

The occurrence of eav here might be held to confirm the view that el and ^ in the 
parallel passages are really conditional (cf. note on 1148. 2) ; but 1149. 3 supplies strong 
evidence on the other side, and eai/may be explained as an indirect interrogative, as e.g. in 
Xen. Mem. iv, 4. 1 2 σκίψαι iav . . . άρίσκη ; cf the use of av in modern Greek. 

6. The first τ of ■ηιττ[ά]κ[ιον is irregularly written, but I can see no alternative. Cf. 
Wessely, Script. Gr. Spec. 26. 5-6 v-t:6bfi^6v (so we should read, as the facsimile shows, not 
ΰΐΓ08(ξον for νπόδ(ξαι, as W.) μοι κα\1] κνρωσ[όυ] μοι τοίιτο το γραπτάν. ' May my prayer have an 
answer ' is probably the real meaning. 

1151. Christian Amulet. 

23-4 X 4-4 cm. Fifth century (?). 

An elaborate charm, designed to ward off fever and other ills. Its phrase- 
ology is purely Christian, with no admixture of heathen magic. The opening 
verses of St. John's Gospel are quoted, just as the Lord's prayer is inserted in 
B. G. U. 954 ; and the Virgin and several saints are appealed to. The papyrus 
when found was tightly folded, and tied with a string ; it is written in a clear 
upright hand, approximating to a literary type. Cf 924, 1077, Wilcken, Archiv i. 
pp. 429 sqq. 



+ Φ€νγ€ πν[^ϋμ)α 

μ^μίσιμ^νον, 30 

Χ(ρίστο)ζ ae 3ιώκ€ΐ• 

5 6 vibs του 6(eo)v και 

το πν{(ίΰμ)α το ayiov. 

ο θ{€ο)9 τη? προβατί- 35 

κή9 κολνμβή- 

Θρα9, 6^€λοΟ την 
ΙΟ δούλη ν σον 

Ιωαννίαν ην 

€TeK€v Αναστασία 4° 

€ί και Ευφημία 

άπο TTavTos κακόν. 
15 + eV άρχτΙ ην 

ό λόγο? και ό λόγο? 

ην προ? τον 6[€ο)ν και 45 

^(eo)? ην ό λόγο?. 

Ίτάντα δι αύτοΰ 
2θ ίγ^νΐτο κ^αϊ) ^copei? 

αύτοΰ lyeveTO 

> ft\ Λ ι\ / 

ουοί €V ο γ(γον€ν. ζο 

κ(υρι]€ + Χ(ρίστ)6, νίζ και 
λόγε τον θ(€θ)ν του 
25 ζοντο?, ό ίασάμζ- 
νο? ττάσαν νόσον 
και πασαν μαλακίαν, 55 

ϊασαι και ίπίσκβψαι 


2. 1. μ^μισημίνον. 5• ^'^^ Pap. 

23. vie Pap. 25. 1. ζώντος. ιασαμ€νο5 Pap. 

37• ί• τριταΐον Τ(ταρτάΊον. ^2. αρχαγγΐΧων Pap 

50. ϊονστυυ Pap. 

54• yntpevbo^ov Pap. 

καΐ την δούλην σου 
Ιωαννίαν fjv '4t€K€v 
Αναστασία ή και 
Ευφημία, και απο- 
δίωκαν και φυγάδευ- 
σαν απ' αύτη? πάντα 
πνρζτον κ{αΙ) παντοΐαν 
βηγα? άμφημ^ρινον 
τριτ€θν Τ€ταρτ€ον 
και πάν κακόν, (.ϋγεσ- 
θαι πρζσβίαι? τη? 
δβσποίνη? ημών τή? 
Θεοτόκου και των 
ίνδό^ων άργαγγε- 
λων κ{αι) του άγίαν και iv- 
δόξου αποστόλου κ{αι) 
ζύαγγζλιστοϋ κ{αϊ) Θεο- 
λόγου 'Ιωάννου κ{α\) του 
αγίου Χερήνον κ{αΐ) του 
αγίου Φιλόξενου κ{αϊ) του 
αγίου Βήκτωρο? κ{α}) του 
άγίον Ίονστον κ{αι) πάντων 
[τω]ν άγιων. οτι το ονομά 
σου, κ{νρι)ε ό θ[εό)?, επικαλεσά- 
[μ]ην το θαυμαστον 
και ύπερενδοξον και 
φοβερον τοΐ? ύπε- 
ναντίοι?. αμήν. + 

'ίωαννιαν Pap.; SO in 1. 30• 13• J• 7• 

28. ϊασαι Pap. 36. 1. ρίγος. 

46. ϊωαννου Pap. 49• ^• Bi'""opw. 

' Fly, hateful spirit ! Christ pursues thee ; the Son of God and the Holy Spirit have 
outstripped thee. Ο God of the sheep-pool, deliver from every evil thy handmaid Joannia 
whom Anastasia also called Euphemia bare. In the beginning was the Word, and. the 


Word was with God, and the Word was God. All things were made by him and without 
him was not anything made that hath been made. Ο Lord Christ, Son and Word of the 
living God, who healedst every sickness and every infirmity, heal and regard thy handmaid 
Joannia whom Anastasia also called Euphemia bare, chase from her and put to flight all 
fevers and every kind of chill, quotidian, tertian, and quartan, and every evil. Pray through 
the intercession of our lady the mother of God and the glorious archangels and Saint Joh^n, 
the glorious apostle and evangelist and divine, and Saint Serenus and Saint Philoxenus and 
Saint Victor and Saint Justus and all the Saints. Upon thy name, Ο Lord God, have 
I called, the wonderful and exceeding glorious name, the terror of thy foes. Amen.' 

7-8. The allusion is to John v. 2 ^στιν be . . . eVl τη προβατικη κόΚνμβηθρα. 

15-2 2 = John i, 1-3. 

22. ούδί «/ : so t^cABC, &c. ; ouSeV t>i*D. In ending the sentence at δ yeyovtv, instead 
of connecting those words with the following sentence, the writer is in accord with 
ΟΈΟ'ΉΚ, &c. ; cf. Ambrose, Enar. in Ps. 36. 35 Alexandrini quidem et Aegyptii legunl 
'. . .facium est nihil quod factum est', et interposita distinctione subiciunt ' in ipso vita est'. 

26-7. Cf. B. G. U. 954. II-12, and Matt. iv. 23 βΐραπ^νων πάσαν νόσον και πασαν 
μαΚακ'ιαν (1077. 3° sqq.) ; similarly ix. 35> x• ΐ• 

35-7• Cf. P. Tebt. 275. 20 sqq. ttuvtos piyovs . . . τριταίου η τΐταρταΊου η καθημΐρινον η 
•ηαρημ^ρινοΰ, Β. G. U. 95^• 

38. The infinitive ^νχΐσθαι is awkward, but cannot be evaded. 

47-50. St. Serenus appears also in B. G. U. 954. 3, 29, St. Justus in 941. 14. The 
latter, like Victor, was martyred in the reign of Diocletian. Philoxenus (cf. 1150. 2) 
I cannot identify ; the Monophysite bishop of Hierapolis is not likely to be meant. 

55. There is ink between e and ρ of φοβΐρόν, and there was perhaps some mis- 

1152. Christian Amulet. 

4-2 X 6-1 cm. Fifth or sixth century. 

A short incantation containing magical, Jewish, and Christian elements ; cf. 
loeo. The writing is across the fibres of the recto. 

ίίρωρ φωρ kXoid, 
άθωναξί, Ίαω σα- 
βαώθ, Μιχ^αήλ, Ίζσον 
Χριστά, βοήθι ημΐν 
5 f^i τούτω ο'ίκω. α- 
2. αω of ιαω COrr. from ftr (ίίσ|ου). 3• ί• '^ησον. 

' Oror phor, eloi, adonai, lao sabaoth, Michael, Jesus Christ, help us and this house. 

1-3• Cf. 1060. 3 ωρωρ φωρφωρ Ίαω σαβαώθ, ahovf, Β. G. U. 055. I κυρκ σαβαωθ. 


1153. Letter of Apollonius. 

2 2-2 X 1 1-8 cm. First century. 

A letter from a father to his son, who, it appears from the address on the 
verso, was staying at Alexandria. Most of the letter relates to clothes of various 
kinds. Nicanor, who is frequently mentioned, and was in the son's company, 
was perhaps his brother. 

^Από\\\ώνιο^ ΆποΧΧωνίοα τώι 
νΐώι χ^αίρ^ιν. 

[ί]κομίσ<ζμην δια Ήρακλατος τα? κίσταί 

[σνν] τοΪ9 βιβλίοΐ9, ώί γράφ^ι^, κο.Ι το λζπτίο{ν) 
5 \το rfljiiyovv του kXaiov ον γράφβι Νίκάνωρ 

\πίπ\ομ<ρ(.ναι. μ€τάδθ9 Νικάνορι οτι 

[...]. K€v Ήρακλάς ό ναυτικό? Tas 

[δ]ρ[α]^μάς Ι^ακοσία? μίταβαλίσθαι ήμ€(ΐιή 

o[.]ias των φορτίων αντον. σήμερον 
ΙΟ γα.[ρ] παρβγ€ν€το• βγω $k €νρων το 

πλοΐον καταπλίον αναγκαίων eSo^a 

δηΧωσαί σοί Trepl των προγ€γραμμ€(νων). 

κ[6μ]ισαί δια 'ilpiyaTos καρποδύσμια 

μικτά δυο, ίν μ\ν σανδνκινον και ev πορφνρονν, 
15 α ίδωρησατό σοι Παυσανίας ό αδελφός σον 

προ πολλού e/c φιλοτιμία? αντοΰ κατηρ- 

τισμίνα, π€ρι ων [κ]ομισάμ€νογ άντίγρα[ψον). 

άβόλλην σοι kav (ΰρω άγοράσαι ίδιωτίκ{ωί) 

kv τάγζΐ πύμψω, kav δ\ μή, kv οΐκω σοι καταρ- 
20 τίομαι. αΐ λώδικ€9 ίξ^ταμήθησαν, ό δβ λό- 
γο? αύτων, (coy) γράφ€ΐ?, ύπο Αιογάτο? π^μφθή- 

σζται Νικάνορι δι{α,) Ήρακλάτο?. τη? γινομ€(νη?) 

συνθίσ^ω? το πρόσχ^ρωμον ζνβίλικται 

r^^e TTJ Ιπιστολτ}, ο δώσ€ΐ? τω Νικάνορι 


25 [κατα^μαθ^Ιν, ΐν , kav αντω άρύσκτ], γράψυ ημ{€Ϊν)• 
[οϋπ]ον yap ίξ(86Θη. kvTonia 8\ πορφύρα 
•^ρήσασ6(αΐ) μβλλομ^ν. 

In the left margin, at right angles 

On the verso 

30 Άττολλωρίω . . . μ[ ) π/3ί( ) των kv Άλί^[αν8{ρξία) .... 

5• 1•δ. 6. [7Γίπ]ο/ίφ6ΐ'5/ Pap. 14. μίκτα added above the line. 19, 8f 

added above the line. 

' Apollonius to his son Apollonius, greeting. I have received through Heraclas the 
boxes with the books, as you write, and the half-chous jar of oil Avhich Nicanor writes that 
he has sent. Tell Nicanor that Heraclas the boatman ... to pay us the 600 drachmae for his 
freights ; he was here to-day ; I found the boat sailing down and I thought that I ought to 
let you know about what I have said. You will receive through Origas two variegated (?) 
wrist-bands, one scarlet and one purple, which your brother Pausanias went to the expense 
of having made some time ago and presented to you ; write and acknowledge their receipt. 
If I can buy a cloak for you privately, I will send it at once, if not, I Λνϋΐ have it made for 
you at home. The blankets have been cut out ; the account of them, as jou write, shall 
be sent by Diogas to Nicanor through Heraclas. A pattern of the colour of the dress that is 
being made is enclosed in this letter ; give it to Nicanor to look at, in order that, if he likes 
it, he may write to us, for it has not yet been given out. We are going to use local purple. 
Good-bye. Mecheir 6.' Address on verso. 

4. \ίπτίον'. cf. B. G. U. 14. iv. 18 τιμής ταριχίων Χΐτηίων δ έκ(άστον\ (^δραχμών) σ/χ, 

a passage misunderstood equally by the compiler of the B. G. U. index, where Xfnr'ios is 
given, and by Herwerden, Zex. Supple/., who translates it ' monetula '. λίπτά in 920. 4 and 

P. Strassb. 40. 48 ελ[α]ιου ξΐστας δώδίκα και οίνου Κνίδια . . . και τα ίζ ΐθους διδόμΐνα λεπτά should 

no doubt be interpreted like XenrLov here; cf. P. Flor. 50. 104 λ(πτοκ€ραμίον, 71. 343 

7—9. Perhaps [€Ϊρ]ηκ€ν or some similar verb, ras [8']ρ[α]χμάς evidently being the object of 
μιταβαλίσθαι. The word at the beginning of 1. 9 begins with a round letter, probably o, Θ, 
or σ ; it does not seem possible to read ^ξ]ίας. ήμ({ι)ο[λ]ίας is very unlikely, 

14. There may be one or two letters before the supposed μ of μικτά, Avhich word was 
added above the line. 

23 sqq. Cf. 113. 4—7 σννηΧΧιξα iKeivT] ttj ΐττιστοΚη δίΐγμα \evKOiv(ovy npos αυτό μοι οΰν 
f ρωτηθείς eu ποιήσ€ΐς άγοράσίΐς κτλ., and P. Giessen 20. 14— 16 onoijov δε croi χρω^μ^α άρίσκ(ΐ 
[δ)ίλω]σοΐ' δι' €7Γί[σ]τολήί η μ^ικρον ep[yo]i' (? e/,[to]i>) αΰτοΰ τχ^ίμ^υ^ν, πρόσχρωμον SCemS tO be novel. 

For συνβΐσ€ως cf. 496. 4, P. Hamburg 10. 13, and P. Giessen 21. 8 avvOfaf ίδιον. 

26. [owjou, if rightly restored, is for [οϋπ]ω, as e. g. in P. Tebt. 423. 12 ; cf. ΙΟβδ. 13. 
Or something like [^δ^•] ov yap may be read. 


1154. Letter of Theon. 

12-5 X 10-2 cm. Late first century. 

Commencement of a letter from a man urging his sister (and wife ?) not to 
be anxious during his absence. Line 1 1 suggests that he was on military service. 

0e[fu]i/ Χαραποϋτί rfj άδξλφί} 

προ πάντων ώ? eycrei- 
Χάμην σοι κατ όψιν Ιπιμ€- 
5 λον aeavTrjs ΐνα μοι νγιαί- 
VTjS, μη άγωνιάστ)9 8e 
irepi €μοΰ οτι ewi ξίνηί e/- 
μί, αυτόπτη? γαρ €ΐμΙ 
των τόπων και ουκ €ίμϊ 
ΙΟ |ei/[o]9 των kvOaSe. kav 
\Sk σ]τρατΐύσ[ωμαι (?) 

In the left margin, at right angles 

πατίρα σου και την μητίρα και του? άδί[λφούί 
[ ].[...].. σίου του Άρσινοίίτον [ 

On the verso 

π[(αρα)] θίωνο^ [ 

' Theon to his sister Sarapous, greeting. Above all else, as I enjoined upon you 
when with you, take care of yourself so that I may have you well, and do not be anxious 
about me because I am away from home, for I am personally acquainted with these places 
and am not a stranger here . . .' 

12. άσπάζον (or ασπάζομαι) τόν preceded πατίρα. 

1 3. Possibly Άττίΐ/ο]ΰ ΊσΊου, not ΏηΚ\ουσΊου. But ] . . σίου may be a personal and not 
a local name, though £^ιο\νυσΊου is excluded. 


1155. Letter of Theonas. 

19-4 X 15-5 cm. A.D. 104. 

A letter sent from Alexandria to a pastophorus of the temple of Isis. It is 
written in a rude hand and in very vulgar Greek. 

Θωνα^ Attiovl τω φιλτά[τω 

7Γλί[στ]α ^ioLLpeiv). γινώσκιι/ σ€ [θί- 

λω €Τί ίύθνς ίπφίβη. 

κα is Α\ζ^άν8ρηαν, ei). 
5 6ί(ΰ^ €μ€λκ€ €μοΙ π€ρι 

τον 7Γράγ{α\ ματο9 ου μ€ ή- 

ρώτηκίς. evpou tou αν- 

θροΊτον καλώς πράσ(σ)οντα 

τά μζγάλα. άσπάζου 
ΙΟ iravT^s TOVS φίλου?. 

αύτο το ηρόγραμί^μ^α του 

ήγ€μ6νο9 in^v>^d σοι 

ίνα €πίγοΐ9 ττρος τι σοι 'στι. 
15 (eVofy) ζ Αύτοκράτοροί Καίσαρος Ν€ρο(ύ)α 

Ταλιανοΰ Χφαστοΰ Τερμανί{κό)ΰ 

Αακίκοϋ Παχιών α. 

On the verso 

άττό^ος h το Ίσΐν Άττίωνι 

In the reverse direction 

20 παρά Θίονατος. 

I. 1. Άπίωνι. 3• 1• ΟΤΙ. 8. First ο οι ανθροπον COrr. from ω; 1. ανθρωηον. 

1 6. 1. Ύραιανοΰ, 20. 1. θΐωνατοί. 

' Theonas to his dearest Apion, many greetings. I wish you to know that as soon as 
I arrived at Alexandria I immediately attended to the matter about which you asked me. 
I found the man prospering in the main. Greet all my friends. I send you the actual 




proclamation of the praefect in order that you may hasten to do what concerns you. 
Good-bye. The 7th year of the emperor Nerva Trajanus Augustus Germanicus Dacicus, 
Pachon i. (Addressed) Deliver to Apion, pastophorus, at the Iseum, from Theonas,' 

I. Qmvas: on the verso Qeovas, i.e. Θεωνάς, which is the usual form. 
3. iV(6)t cannot be read. 

5. ίμ(\κ( for μ€μίληκ€ IS an odd form. 

6. πράγματος Seems to have been intended rather than προγράμματος (1. 1 1). 

12. The praefect in office at this date was C. Vibius Maximus ; cf. P. Amh. 64. 

13. η is for 0, Ti; of. note on 1119. 22-3. 

19. On the pastophori, who were of lower rank than the Upas, cf. Otto, Priester und 
Tempel, i. pp. 94-8, ii. p. 152, P. Tebt. 299. 68, note. 

1156. Letter of Anubion. 

I r«3 χ8•6 cm. 

Third century. 

Part of a letter apparently from an agent or steward to his employer, con- 
cerning the purchase of some fodder. 

Χα[Γ/)]€, Kvpik μου 
Ιιΐντα, π(αρα) Άνουβίωνο?. 
προσηλθίν μοι Χαραπί- 
(ύν 6 άπο Φίλορίκον 
5 ώ$• eVe/f€v ολίγων σι- 
ταριών e/? πρασιν 
\^α\ν ovu eiXjjs αντω 
[δον]ναί [τί] και άντΙ rfjs τιμής 
[και] το πάτημα παρ* αύ- 
ιο [τον] λαβΐν, €πι μίλλο- 
[/xe]»/ γ^όρτον \ρίαν ^χιν. 
[€π€]μψα ovu αντον προς 
[σ€ 1]να τοκονν σοι μζτ αυ- 
[τον ττ']οιτι[στ)]ς . [. . .]υ . . [. 

On the verso 

15 τω άρίσ[τω] πάτ[ρωνι Άντα 

5. κ of ej/fACf ί/ corr. from »/. 8. [δουΙ^ι added above the line. 13. \. 8οκονν οτ το (^ο)κονν. 



' Greeting, my lord Antas, from Anubion. Sarapion of the village of Philonicus came 
to me about a small quantity of provisions for sale. Perhaps you may be willing to give 
him something and take from him the trodden grapes (?) as the price of it, since we are likely 
to be wanting green-stuif ? I therefore send him to you in order that you may do as you 
please with him . . .' 

4. ΦΐΚονΊκον : cf. 965 and P. Hibeh, p. 8. 
9. πάτημα : cf. 1142. 3, note. 

1157. Letter of Pathermouthis. 

26-1 X 8-7 cm. Late third century. 

The subjects of this letter are a registration, evidently for the census, and 
a payment of the poll-tax, both of which the writer wished his sister to undertake 
for him. He was uncertain whether she would be allowed to register him in his 
absence, and he asks her, in case this should not be possible, to let him know, in 
order that he might come and do it for himself. 

Κυρία μου άδ€λφβ Διονυσία 
Παθζρμονθίί γαίρζίν. 
καθώς €ΤΓ€μψά.9 μοι φάσιν 
ώ? 4V { iv Ι ξκ€ν Trjs άπογρα- 
5 0^$• nepi τον υμάς άπογρά- 
yjrc, ίπίδη ούν ου δύνα- 
μαι άναβηναί ΐδζ η δύντ] 
ημάς απογράψω' αλλ' ούν 
[μ]η άμ€λήστ]ς απόγραψαν 

ΙΟ ημάς, €γώ τ€ και Πατάν 
ίάν δξ μάθτ]ς οτι ου δύντ] 
ημάς απογράψω, αντίγρα- 
ψαν μοι κάγω άναβίνω. 
και μάθζ οτι το ίπίΐκίφάλαι- 

15 ον άπαιτοϋσιν, ίάν δ€ ήσαν (. 

On the verso 

30 άπ6δο{ς) Διονυσία [π(αρα) 

5- 1. άτΓογράψαι; SO in 11. 8 and 12. 

10. 1. €/xe Tf. 13. 1. αναβαίνω. 24. 

res απαιτησαι το €πικ€- 

φάλαιον, διάγραψον αύτο 

και άναπβμπω σοι το κίρ- 

μα' kav δ\ διαγράψ^ς 
2θ το €πιΚ€φάλαιον, δίξαι 

την άποχ^ήν. μη ούν 

άμίλήσης, άδίλφή, και 

γράψον μοι τι epi της 

[ά\πογραφη9 οτι ή άπ€- 
2 5 γράψου η ου, και άντί- 

γραψον κάγω αναβαίνω 
■ και απογράφομαι. 

ίρρώσθαί [σ]€ ίϋγομαι 7Γ[ο]λ[λο]Γρ 


. .-) 


7. ϊδί Pap. 1. (Ι for η] so in 1. 24. 

1, el άτΓΐγράψω. 
S 2 


' To my sister, mistress Dionysia, from Patliermouthis, greeting. As you sent me 
word on account of the registration about registering yourselves, since I cannot come, see 
whether you can register us. Do not then neglect to register us, me and Patas ; but if you 
learn that you cannot register us, reply to me and I will come. Find out also about the 
collection of the poll-tax, and if they are [hurrying on with] the collection of the poll-tax, 
pay it and I will send you the money ; and if you pay the poll-tax, get the receipt. Do 
not neglect this, my sister, and write to me about the registration, whether you have done 
it or not, and reply to me and I will come and register myself. I pray for your lasting 
health. (Addressed) Deliver to Dionysia from Pathermouthis.' 

lo. The name Uaras occurs in P. Brit. Mus. 1170. 264. There is a small hole in the 
papyrus immediately after the v, but if another letter, except t or o, had been added, it would 
be partly visible. 

14-15. The context indicates that the writer wishes his correspondent to get 
information and is not himself giving it, so that μάθί δτι . . . άπαιτοΰσιν practically means 
' find out when they are collecting '. 

15-16. Tfs seems to be the termination of a participle of which the commencement has 
been accidentally omitted ; the sense requires some such word as {fneiyov)Tfs. For the 

construction cf, e.g. P. Tebt. 333. 13 eav ησάν τι τταθ6ντ(5, 423. 1 8 eav ovv μη jjs λαβών. 

1158. Letter of Lucius. 

i7-6xi3-9cm. Third century. 

A letter to a shopkeeper (κάπηλος) from a man who salutes him as 
'brother' in 1. i, but describes himself merely as a friend in the address on the 
verso. The writer requests his correspondent to collect a debt for him and make 
certain purchases, and announces the dispatch of some presents. His Greek is 

Κυρίω μου άδβλφω Αίοδώρω 
AovKL? και Χαραπί(ύν{ί] πολλά γαίρ^ίν. 
προ μ\ν πάντων ^ύγόμαίθά σαι ολοκληρύν 
μ€τα του οΐκου σου ο\λ'\ου. θαί^μα) 6fjs ημέρας ττροσ- 
5 δοκωμίν σαι €λ[θ(ΐ]ν προ? ημάς. καλώ? 
οΰν π[ο]ιήσΐ9 άπέλΟπν προ? \/1]ρητίωνα 
τον άρτοκόπον και 5e|e π[α]ρ αύτοϋ τ€σ(σ)€- 
ρα τάλαν{ν^τα S)v αύτοϋ οντο? kv Αλίξανδρία €λα- 
β^ν παρ' ημών άλ(λ') δρα μη άμζλήστ]?. iav οΰν 
ΙΟ λάβτ)? τα Tiaaepa τάλαντα άπ αύτοϋ, kp)(^o- 
μίνου σον προ? ήμά? άγόρασον ήμΐν σ•«τί- 


a €19 την χρήσιν ημών και Si^€ ταγαρίζα 
και π^μψον ήμΐν. ii8ov ουν €γραψα Άριτίωνί 
ζΐνα σοι Sfj τά τίσσ^ρα τάλαντα, ίπι cvv 

15 ΐΐρηκας ΟΤΙ παστάΒα 6e\[is,'\ όταν €ΐσ€ν€χθη 

πίμπω σοι. (λαβα ουν το Κνζίζπν πάρα Άμμω- 
να του οξου? και €π€μψά σοι δι αύτοϋ σφυ- 
ρίζων τραγημάτων και σ6λ€ΐν. άσπάζομξν 
την άδξλφην κα[ι] θυγατζραν Έλ^νοΰν 

20 και την Θυγατίραν αύτης. άσπασον Αφΰγ- 
χζΐν και Τίγωσιν και Πτολ€μ(αΐ)ον αφ' ημών. 
kav ουν μάθχι^ οτι μίλλίΐ ζααβαΧάν σ€ Άρη- 
τίων τηρΐ των χαΧκ^ίνων, γράψον μοι 
και ττίμπω αύτω Ιπιθήκην. 

25 €ρώσστ€ί σοι ίϋ^^ομαι ttoXXois \p6v019. 

On the verso 

άπ{6δο9) Αιοδώρω καπήΧω πάρα Λονκίου φιΧου. 

3• 1. (νχόμίθά ae. 4• ^• ''"ί^• '^ οί προσ^οκωμίν COrr. 7. 1. Se'lai ; SO in I. 12. 

8. λαι/ of ταλανντα added above the line. 1. α for ων. 1 2. ζ oi ταγαριζα corr. from δ ; 

\.ταγαρίδιαί 1 3. ]. Άρητίωνι. 1 4- 87 = δω. 1 6. \. ΚνίΒιν {= Kvibiov). 

17. \. σπυρί8ιν. 20. αψυγ'χ^ιν Fap. 2 1. λ of τττολβ/χοΓ COrr. from σ. 25. \. ίρρωσθαι. 

ι of xpovois corr, from σ. 2 6. π/αρα Pap. 

* To my brother Diodorus, many greetings from Lucius and Sarapion. Before all else 
we pray for your prosperity and that of your whole house. Many times in the day we 
expect you to come to us. It would be kind of you to go to Aretion the baker and obtain 
from him four talents which he had from us when he was at Alexandria, See that you do 
not neglect this. If you get the four talents from him, when you come to us, buy us some 
provisions for our use and obtain stores and send them to us. You must know that I have 
written to Aretion to give you the four talents. As you said that you Λvish for . . ., I will send 
it you when it is brought. I got the Cnidian jar of vinegar from Ammonas, and I have sent 
you by him a basket of dainties and a . . . We greet our sister and her daughter Helenous 
and her daughter. Greet Aphunchis and Techosis and Ptolemaeus from us. If yoa learn 
that Aretion is going to accuse you about the copper, write to me and I will send him 
an addition. I pray for your lasting health.' Address. 

2. The position of Σαραπίωνι and the use of ij/xel? and σύ make it clear that Έαραπίων 
was intended. 

12. ταγαριζα is probably for ταγαρίΒια, a double diminutive of ταγή, for which cf. 1139. 3 
and note, τά γαρί8ια {γάροή seems less likely. For the interchange of δ and ζ cf. 11. 1 6 and 
22, and e.g. 1069. 



15. τταστάδα, if that is the right reading, cannot here have its ordinary meaning. It 
may possibly be connected with the form of sauce called πάστη or πάστα. 

1 8. σολ(ΐν is for σόλιον, which occurs also in 741. 8 σόλια άρσινικα Cevy{q) ς. Wilamowitz 
proposed to interpret the term in that passage as the Latin soleae, but the occurrence of the 
singular here is not in favour of this explanation. See moreover P. Cairo Cat. 67006. 47 
σόλιοι/(?) σιτνρονν (1. σώηροΐιν). The active form άσπάζω (cf. 1. 2o) occurs in Boiss. Anecd. 
iii. p. 205. 96 and in Hesychius. 

1159. Letter to a Wife. 

23-1 X 5'8 cm. 

Late third century, 

This letter has lost the commencement and is unaddressed on the back ; 
but it was sent to a woman who, since the writer sends salutations to his children 
and * our mother ', was probably his wife. He gives her various commissions. 

σννκοι . . ων . a . 

iatrrov iva μη βα- 

ρήσω αύτφ όψωνί- 

ον, «τΓβί ίγραψα αν- 
5 τω ΟΤΙ μ^χρί λ 

άρχομαι. €1 8e μη γί, 

σύντα^αι αντω on 

€λ€νσ€ται μ^χρι 

ΐ€ Φαμβνώθ. 
ΙΟ 7Γ6/3ί 8k του βίμα- 

τοί τον aeiTov μη 

άμ^Κήστ}^ τον kvo- 

γΧησαί θωνίω. 

π(ρΙ Sk και των k- 
15 μων σννίργων, 

τάξαι τοις άνθρώ- 

ΤΓΟίί ΟΤΙ πίμπω 


τά άναΚώματα 
αντων, €ασ\ο\ν 8k 

20 παρ' αυτοί? τα σύν- 
\<ίρ^α έω9 πε//- 
t/rco τα αναχώματα, 
ίρχομβνη eVey- 
κον το τυΧάριον τ\ο 

25 τταΧαίον το ίν τω 
συμτΓοσίω άνω. 
άσπασαι τα άβ[ασ- 
καντά μου 
παι8ία και την 

30 μητέρα ημών 
και την ά8ΐ\φήν 
σου και τους ήμ[ων 

23. tvey'Kov Pap. 

' . . . that I may not trouble him about provisions, since I wrote to him that I was 
coming by the 30th ; otherwise, arrange with him that he shall come by the 1 3th Phamenoth. 


With regard to the deposit of corn, do not neglect to worry Thonius. With regard to my 
tools, tell the men that I am sending the expenses for them, and leave the tools with them 
until I send the expenses. When you come, bring the old cushion that is up in the 
dining-room. Salute my children, whom the evil eye shall not harm, and our mother 
and your sister and all our friends.' 

I. The letter after kol is not v. 
10. Cf. 1125. 19. 

12. There are ink-marks above the latter part of this line, but they are probably 

15. avvipytuv: cf. ΙΟβθ. 8, 12, where avvtpya apparently mean weaving-implements. 

1160. Letter of Trophimus. 

27.1 X lo• 7 cm. Late third or early fourth century. 

This letter, which h'ke 1155 is in more than usually vulgar Greek, was written 
by a son at Alexandria to his father. The pair seem to have been on very good 
terms, in spite of the father's aspersion on his son's morals in 11. 24 sqq. 

Κνρίω μου πατρί Ώριγίνηί 
Τρόφιμος πολλά γαίρ^ιν. 
Ίτρο μ\ν πάντοον πολλά σε ασπά- 
ζομαι και την σνμβιόν σου Κοπρίαγ 
5 και 'Ισίδωρος και Φονλλων και ^Ελίνη [ 
καΐ τους ημών πάντες κατ όνομα, 
ίγραψάς μοι δια των σων γραμ- 
μάτων ΟΤΙ καυγωμζνος ex(<u) όνομα [ 
Διόδωρου οτι €π€μψά σοι αργύρια' 

ΙΟ eyo) γαρ ου καυχομαι ψαυτον (ά) €π€μ- 
■ψά σοι δια Φιλοξίνον. ei ίπράκαται 
δ€ τα ϊδη S}v υμάς €π€μψα, γράψον 
μοι ζΐνα άλλα ύμΐν π^μπω. 
διμήνου δ\ ήργηκα ωδη, ζΐ μη, 

15 ήμίλλα ύμΐν πά{σ)€ΐ άλλα πβμπιν. 
τα σ^συλληχα δΐ κίρμα{τα) τηρώ αυ- 
τά €ΐς την δίκην τά υπομνή- 
ματα γαρ μίνω. ξγραψίς μοι 


oTL έντ[ι;]χ€ κατά ΠολνΒ^νκηί' 
20 eav δί eA% μοι τα υπομνή- 
ματα, ίντυγχάνω κατ αύτοΰ 
και τατ&. ^αραποδώρον. ή δο- 
κΐ σοι δί, πίμ•^ον μοι κονκκον- 
μαν kXaLov. eypar//-es μοι δ\ οτι κά- 
25 ^ν ^^ 'Αλΐξανδρίαν μ€τά τον 

μννο[ν] σον γράψον μοι δ\ τί'ί (.στιν 
6 μνχ69 μου. [[ei χ/Οίαΐ']] 

€ρρωσ{σ\θαί σ€ ίϋγομαι. 

On the verso 

ά(7Γ05θ9) *n,piyit\i\ ψί^Ρ^) Τροφίμου. 

Ι. 1. 'Cpiye'vft. ζ. ϊσώωρο! Pap. ; 1. Ίσίδωροι» «at Φουλλω^Ό nai 'ΈΧίνην. 8. χ of 

κcwχωμ(vos written above φ, which is crossed through, and peiOs also added above the Hne. 

lO. 1. κανχωμαι. ν of (μαντον added above the line. 1 1. 1. nenpOKare. 12. Ίδη Pap. 1. a. 

ο of ypayjrov COrr. 1 3. νμιν Pap.; SO in 1. 15. 14. I. &Sf. 17. υπομνήματα Pap. ; 

so in 1. 20. 19. 1. TloXvdfVKov. 21. ίντνγχανω Pap. 22. SeCOnd τ of τατα COn*. 

from σ; 1. κατά. η COTI. from e; 1. et. 25. 1. Άλί^αί'δρ/α. 26-7. 1. μοιχο[ν] . . . 


' To my revered father Origenes, many greetings from Trophimus. Before all else 
I send many salutations to you and your consort Copria and Isidorus and Phullon and 
Helene and all our friends severally. You wrote to me in your letter that my boastfulness 
earns me the name of " Gift of Zeus " because I sent you money ; but I do not boast about 
what I sent you by Philoxenus. If you have sold the various things which I sent you, write 
to me in order that I may send you more. I have been idle here for two months, other- 
wise I would have sent you all some more. I am keeping for the trial the money that 
I have collected; for I am waiting for the memoranda. You wrote to me, " Petition against 
Polydeuces." If the memoranda come to me, I will petition against him and against 
Sarapodorus. If it seems good to you, send me a pot of oil. You wrote to me " You are 
staying at Alexandria with your paramour ". Write and tell me, who is my paramour. 
I pray for your health. (Addressed) Deliver to Origenes from Trophimus.' 

8-9. The name Diodorus seems to have been jestingly applied to the son on account 
of his liberalities. 

10, (a) : or perhaps (S}v), the loss of which would be easier after ΐμαυτόν, cf. 1. 12. 

16. τά is for a, a use not uncommon in the papyri. σΐσνΧΚηχα for σνν(ΐ\ηχα is 
a noticeable form. 

23. κοχ)κκονμα = cucuma ; another form found in P. Amh. 126. 30 and P. Hamburg 
10. 36 is κοκόμαν or κοκκόμαν. The diminutive κουκκούμιον {κόκκου μ^J.ov) p. Grenf. II. III. 23) 
or κουκούμιον is more common. 

29. *Qpiyei'[t] : 0Γ Ώριγ€ΐ\η{ς)], as in 1. I. 


iiei. Christian Letter. 

7x8-8 cm. Fourth century. 

This and the next papyrus are both somewhat early specimens of Christian 
letters. 1161, written by a sick woman, is only a fragment. The upright semi- 
uncial hand is hardly likely to be earlier than the fourth century. 

]..«$" και 
τω aya6[(a ήμω]γ σωτηρι 
και τω οί[ί]ω αντον τω ήγα- 
πημ^νω όπως οντοι 
5 TrdvT^s β[ό\η6ήσωσιν ήμώι/ 

τω σώματι, Trj ψυχβ, τω [[πί^(€υ//ατ)<]] 
Ίτν^ζύματγ. ταντα 8i σοι έγραψα 
νοσούσα, δ\ΐν'\ω^ ί-^ονσα, πά- 
νυ μη δυναμένη άναστη- 

ιο ναι €Κ της κοίτη? μου, οτι πά- 
νυ δινως €χω. π€ρΙ Se ου μοι 
ξγραψας διαμύνιν δτι €πι. 
ye αντον των ίϊκοσι ήμερων 
ή ν€η αΰ πριν νοσήσω ύπη. 

15 y^v και e[ 

In the left margin, at right angles 

ασπάζονται ύ]μά9 πάντ€9 οι ίνταΰθ\α 

On the verso 

] ^ της άδζλψης Χ . [. 
3. 1. w[t]<p. 14. ϋπη•^(ν Pap. 

'. . . (to our God) and gracious saviour and to his beloved Son, that they all may 
succour our body, soul, and spirit. I write this to you in sickness, being very ill and quite 
unable to rise from my bed, because I am very ill. With regard to what you wrote 
to me . . .' 


2. If ημόί^ν is right, θ(ω accompanied by other epithets preceded καΊ in ]. i. Or 
β{()ω κ\αί might be read in place of ημών. Cf. e. g. Luke i. 47 τω θΐω τω σωτψί μου. 

12-15. These last lines are obscure, διαμίνιν is unconvincing, and it is not clear 
whether fntiye is imperative or for ^n-eiye, or how the letters ηveηav should be interpreted ; 
fc'i; for vf'a is hardly satisfactory, νοσήσω should strictly be (νόσησα. 

1162. Letter of Leon. 

125 X 92 cm. Fourth century. 

A letter from a priest commending a brother- Christian to the good offices 
of the priests and deacons of a local church. There is considerable variation in 
the size of the writing, 11. 5, 9, 12 and the word (ρρώσθαι in 1. 13 being especially 

Λίων πρ€σβντ€ρο9 τοΓ? κατά 

τόπον σννλίτονργοΐ[9] τΓρ^σβυτ\β.- 

ροις και διακώνοις ά[γ]απητοΐ[^] 

άβίλφοΐς er κ{νρί)ω θ{€)ω 
5 χαρά χα[ί]ρ^ι>. 

τον άδίλφων ημών Άμμώνΐ- 

ον τταραγινόμβνον προί 

νμά? σννδζξασθαι αύτον 

kv Ιρήντ], δι ον νμά? 
ΙΟ και T0V9 σνν νμϊν kyoa δξ 

και οι σύν ίμοι ήδύω? ύμά? 

προσαγορ^νζσθαι κ[νρι)ω. 

€ρρώσθαι υμάς [€]νχομ€ 

kv κ(νρι)ω [θ]{€)ω. Έμμ(ανονη)\ μάρτ{υ^ ?), 
15 (\θ. 

2. f of σνν added above the line. 3. 1. 8ιακόνοις. 6. 1. ά8(\φόν. y. First a of 

ηαραγινομ(νον COrr. 8. ϋμαι Pap. ; SO in 11. 10, II, 13. 1. σνν8ΐξασβΐ. p. "ιρηνη Vz.^. 

10. 1. T(. 12. A blot, perhaps due to a correction, between προσαγορΐυ and €σθαι. 

' Leon, presbyter, to the presbyters and deacons who share the local service, beloved 
brothers in the Lord God, fullness of joy. Our brother Ammonius, who is coming to you, 
receive in peace ; through whom we and those with us greet you and those who are with 
you kindly in the Lord. I pray for your health in the Lord God. Emmanuel is my 
witness. Amen.' 


2. avWtiTovpyos is a good ecclesiastical word, and is sufficientl)' satisfactory as a 
reading here. 

5. Cf. e.g. John iii. 29 χαρά χαΐρα. 

9—12. Cf. P. GieSSen 55• I3~I4 '''^ καΐτοΰί σνν σοι aheK^ovs iv κ{υρι)(ύ και o'l σνν epoi eV 

κ{νρί)ω προσαγορΐΰομίν. A verb such as βΐ\ομ(ν may be understood with the infinitive. 

1163. Letter to Heraclammon. 

18 x30.6 cm. Fifth century. 

This incomplete letter, which is addressed to a comes, was written from the 
Cyrenaica giving news of the writer's movements. The writing in this and the 
two following papyri, as usual in Byzantine letters, is across the fibres. On the 
recto is a fragmentary account, headed, like the recto, with ττ/. 

_ _ ?■/ 

Trj τ€τρά8ί καταλαβων eh ianipav την Ααρνιτών και συρτυχων 
ttJ i^fJ9 τω SeanoTTj μου τω τα πάντα μ€γαλοπρ€7Τ€στάτω και avSpi- 
οτάτω κόμιτι κ[αΐ\ (ρωτηθις πάρα της αύτον μζγαλοπρβπία? οσα 
5 ^XPV'^ άν€δί8αξα αυ[τ]ον π€ρΙ τη? νμ^τίρα? μ^γαλοπρ^πία? και 

πάραυτα και την [ παρασκεύασα ύπρβλΎΐθτ)ν[αι 

και γραφήναι και τ[ 

προς την σην [μ€γα\οπρίπιαν 

On the verso 

€πίδ(ο9) τω βΐσπόττ) μου τω τα πάντα μΐγαλοπραπαστάτω λαμπροτάτω 
ΙΟ κόμιτι Ήρακλάμμωνι Κ[. .]αρ . ωριν . . . 

5- νμίτίρας Pap. 6. ϋποβληθηι^αι Pap. 

' Ι arrived on the 4th at the western border of Darne, and on the next day met my 
master the most magnificent and most courageous comes. On the inquiry of his magnifi- 
cence I told him what was fitting about your magnificence, and immediately had the . . . 
submitted and written and . . . (Addressed) Deliver to my master the most magnificent 
and most illustrious comes Heraclammon from . . .' 

1. π : cf. 1165. I and note on 941. i. 

2. Darne (the modern Derne) was in the extreme east of the Cyrenaica. την suggests 
that έσηίραν is also to be given a capital initial, but perhaps we should write των. 


1164. Letter of Theodosius. 

25-1 X 29-4 cm. Sixih or seventh century. 

Letter to a comes from a minor local magnate concerning a dispute for the 
possession of a camel, which was claimed by their respective subordinates. The 
writer proposes arbitration and promises that the sentence should be respected. 

+ Ot γραμματηφόροι ήλθαν προς ίμΐ φύροντί? μοι γράμματα τή9 νμ€Τ€ρα9 
πατρικής μ€γα\οπρ€π€ία9 'iveK^v καμήλου, καΙ πάνυ μ\ν ηύχ^αρίστησα ττ} 
άφορμί! τβ 8^8ωκνία μοι ά^ιωθηναι δια \ρόνου τιμίων αύτης συλλαβών, 
ίύθίως Sk παρήνβγκα τ[ο]ύ9 αντιδίκους αυτών και προήνξγκαν ουκ ολίγους 

5 άνδρας μαρτυροϋντας ως αυτών kariv ή κάμηλος• ου μην δι αλλά και οι 
γραμματηφόροι ήν^γκαν άλλους μαρτυροϋντας πάλιν ως αυτών Ιστιν η αύτη 
κάμηλος, και τών αμφοτέρων ίνζγκόντων μάρτυρας ουκ έδυνήθην αυτούς 
άπαλλάξαι. άλλα kav /ceXei/ere, ίπιτρίψατξ αύτοΐς Ιλθ^ΐν e/y δίαιταν 

μ€τά τών 
€μών προς ον άν βρήσωνται οι αμφότεροι και τα άπο διαίτης ποιησαι, 

ΙΟ παντι γαρ τρόπω παρασκευάζω Toii(y) ίμούς ίμμεΐναι τβ διδομβντ) αύτοΐς 
κρίσΐΐ. μαρτυρεί μοι γαρ 6 θεός οτι σπουδάζω εν άπασιν τα κελευόμενά μοι 
παρ' υμών άποπληρώσαι. ταϋτα γράφω πλείστα προσκυνών και 
άσπαζόμενος την ύμετεραν πατρικην μεγαλοπρεπειαν. + 

On the verso 

+ δεσπό{ττι) εμω τω πά{ντων) μεγαλοπρε(πεστάτω) πε . . . τα( )....( ) 
προσκ(ννήσεως) α^{ίω) π . . ( ) ΊΊετρω κόμε(τι) + Θεοδόσιος. + 

Ι. ii/i€Tepas Pap. 3• δίδωκυϊα Pap. g. 1. αίρησωνται. 13. νμΐτ(ραν Ϋϋρ. 

' The letter-carriers came to me bringing me a letter from your paternal magnificence 
about a camel, and I was very grateful for the opportunity granting me to be deemed 
worthy after so long of your honoured words. I immediately brought in their opponents 
and they produced not a few persons testifying that the camel is theirs, while on the other 
hand the letter-carriers brought other persons testifying that the said camel belongs to 
them ; and since both sides brought witnesses, I could not settle the point between them. 
But if it be your bidding, order them to come to an arbitration with my people before any 
one whom they shall both select, and to accept the results of the arbitration ; for I will 
use every means to secure that my people abide by the judgement given them. God is my 
witness that I am anxious in everything to perform your orders. I write this with many 


reverences and greetings to your paternal magnificence. (Addressed) To my master the 
most magnificent . . . reverend . . . comes Peter, from Theodosius.' 

8-9. Wilcken notes the parallelism to P. Grenf, II. 99. {a) 5-8 άν^ΚβΙν eU Βίαιταν κα\ τά 
από 8ιαίτη5 ποιήσ-η (cf. Archiv iii. p. 1 2 6). 

14. Some abbreviation of ττάσ??? probably preceded τιροσκ^ννησ^ωί) as in 1165. 13, but 
the traces of the letters are too faint for identification. Perhaps the proper name begins 
immediately after α^ί'ω), though Π^'τρω looks right. 

1165. Letter of Victor. 

16-9 X 29-8 cm. Sixth century. 

A letter from one advocate (σχολαστικό?: cf. 902. i, note, and Gelzer, Byz. 
Verwalt. p. 34) to another expostulating about the treatment of some cultivators 
in the writer's employ, and threatening reprisals. The cause of the trouble was 
apparently a dispute about some camels, perhaps a question of ownership like 
that involved in 1164. 

+ £5e£ ττ]ν ύμξτ^ραν άδξΧφικην λ[α]μπραν παίδζυσίν άμηποιηθηναι τη? 

€VTe\€Las μου 
και μη ίάσαί μ€ βττί το{ν^σοντον λνθήναί και ου μόνον μη ίπηρ^άζζΐν αύττ} 

και τοΪ9 διαφ^ρουσίν μοι 
€ύτ€λίσιν ττράγμασιν, άλλα και κωλν€ΐν άλλους ^πηρΐάσαι βουλομίνους. 

ταϋτα δύ μοι €Ϊρηται 
5 δια του? γξωργούς μου τους ev τω Άμούλη ίν τοιαύτη διαστροφή γζνίσθαι, 

δια δ€ κάμηλα άξια 
ξϊκοσι νουμμίων. και ei μ\ν ey δικαιολογίας χωροΰμ^ν και Xeyei ή 

ύμ^τ^ρα άδβλφικη σοφία ώς ή 
παραφυλακη τούτο Ιποιησ^ν, και κύριοι €στ€ της παραφυλακής και άντι- 

7Γ[οι]ηθηναι μάλλον η ίπ€ξ€λθ€Ϊν 
6φξίλ€τ€ και το όλον καταλζΐψαι τη ^ύτ^λύα μου. και Θίος οΊδ^ν^ 

ίδυνάμην καΐ eyo) ξττηρζάσαι 
κτήματι πλησίον του Μύρμυκος της δξσποίνης της παραφνλακης €Κ€ίνης, 

ώς και Ιττοίησα 
ΙΟ άλλοτε ίπι του €νδ6ξ{ου) κόμιτος Παύλου ^ττηρ^ασθ^Ις πάλιν παρά των 

άπο ΤζρύθζωΙς.'] . . . [. 5]e είττω το δίον 


παρακληθήτ€ ovu, €Ϊτ€ 'άπταισαν ύ'τβ ουκ 'ίπταισαν, ποιήσαι αύτον? άττολυ- 

βηναί, ίνα μτι e/y eK([i]yq ίλ[^]ω 
η καΐ e/y άλλα δυνάμενα Χυπησαι άΧΧήΧου^. ταΰτα γράψω μ^τά της 

ίποφ€ΐΧ[ο]μίνη9 'η[ρ]οσκννήσίω9. 

On the verso 

+ δ€σπ6(ττ]) e /ζω τ(ω) πά(ντων) Χαμπρ(οτάτω) σοφ(ωτάτω) πλάσης) προσκ(υνήσ(ωί) 
τχ{άντ(ύν) φιΧ[τάτω) ά8€Χφ[ω) Χαμπροτάτω σγοΧ{αστίΚ(ύ)•\- Βίκτωρ συν Θ(€)ώ 


2. νμΐτίραν Pap.; SO in 1. 6. 3• /"? ^^'^^ μο^ον added by the second hand above the 
line. 5. (σθαι οί yevfaSaL by the second hand over an erasure, probably of yevo/xf roir . 
The top of the original e is visible. 9. ης and οινης of της δισποινης corr. by the second hand. 
II. ovu added by the second hand above 8f, of which the δ is lightly crossed through. 

' Your fraternal, illustrious learnedness ought to have helped my insignificance and not 
have allowed me to be so far undone, and not only not to injure me and my insignificant 
property, but to prevent others who wish to do so. I have said this because my cultivators 
at Amoules have been put to such straits, and because of some camels worth a score of 
denarii. If we go to litigation and your fraternal wisdom says that the guard did this, you 
control the guard and you ought to help me rather than to proceed against me and then 
leave the whole matter to my insignificance. God knows, I too could have injured an 
estate near Murmux belonging to the mistress of that guard, as I did on another occasion 
in the time of the honourable comes Paul, when I was injured once before by the inhabitants 
of Teruthis. Let me tell you then what you should do ; be persuaded, whether they made 
an error or whether they did not, to have them released, so that I may not come to that 
or to other steps which might cause us vexation. I write this with due reverence. 
(Addressed) To my master the most illustrious, most wise, worthy of all reverence, my 
dearest brother the most illustrious advocate, from Victor, by the grace of God, advocate.' 

I. π: cf. 1163. I. 

3. airfj : sc. τη fvTe\eiq μου ; but the writer immediately after relapses into μοι. 

5. Άμουλτ] here and Μύρμνκος {= Μύρμηκος?) in 1. 9 appear to be local names. 

6. νονμμίον = λΐπτόρ ΟΓ denarius, the smallest monetary unit (cf. Hultsch, Metrol. 
p. 343), and a^M ΐΐκοσι νουμμίων will here be a contemptuous phrase meaning that the 
quarrel was all over a mere trifle ; cf. P. Cairo Cat. 67009. 24 Toh ηίνησι Χουομίνοΐί των 
νονμ\ρ^ων. Probably the camels did not belong to Victor. 

7. For παραφυλακη cf. e.g. P. Brit. MuS. ΙΟΙ 2. 2 3Sqq. apovpas . . . διακ(ΐμ{(νας) . . . iv 
π6δ(άδ( κώμης θύνεως και νπο την ταύτης παραφνλακην, Ρ. GieSSen 56. ΙΟ, Ρ. Cairo Cat. 67001. 

1 1 sqq. In the present passage the person or persons constituting the παραφυλακη are meant. 

ID. A conjunction such as ΐνα or an adverb like νΰν or ^δ»; probably preceded sy ; the 

vestiges are extremely slight, φfp[e cannot be read. TtpiOis is mentioned in 65. 2, 998, 

1040. 14. The name is also found in other nomes ; cf. P. Giessen 6. 7, P. Hamburg 1 7. ii. i. 

II. f<ce[i]i/o: i. e. what he had done on the previous occasion. 



(a) 1082 (CERCIDAS). 

{Numbers in thick type refer to fragments ; Cere. Fr. = a fragment previously 

extant ; sch. = scholium.) 

αβρός 3. ii. 7. 

άγο[ 6. 4• 

αγαθός 1. iii. 1 5 and sch. 

αγορά 1. V. 1 3. 
αγρίνμα 3. U. 7 Sch. 
ά8ονόπΧακτος 2. ii. 9. 
ά{ΐκ[ής 2, iii. 15. 
af\Xa 1. iv. 13. 
αζίσθαι 1, iii. 6. 
aijTjys 1. iv. 16. 

nl 1. ii. 4 ; 3. ii. 11. 

αίθ^ριβάσκας Cerc. Fr. 2. 2. 

«to Ιλόττωλ or β. I. 

αίσιμος 1. iii. 3. 

άκλ»7[ 4. 2. 

άκοΚαστος 9. 2 (.?). 

άκονά 1. ii. 15. 

άκρασίων 1. ii. I. 

άκρατης 1. ii. I SCh. 

άκΓί[ 3. iii. 20. 

αλα[^ 3. iii. 9, αΚαβέως 7• 3 ; 

Cere. Fr. 2. 5. 

nXteuray 3. U. 8. 
άλικία 3. ii. 12. 

αλλά Cere. Fr. 2. 3. 

&\\ος 50. I (?). 

(ϊΚοχοί 65. I (?). 

αμάλακΓο; 3. ii. 3 (vv. 11. αμά- 
ραντος, απέραντος). 

αμαρ 1. iii. 3. 

αμάραντος 3. ii. 3 (vv. 11. άμά- 
λακΓΟΓ, άπίραντος). 

άμύς 1. ii. 2, iii. 15, iv. 5, 16. 

άμ€ 1. iii. II. 
αν 1. iii. 9, iv, 8. 
άναβαίνΐΐν Cere. Fr. 2. 3. 

αι/οκτωρ 1. iii. 8. 

άνηρ 1. iii. 3 ; Cerc. Fr. 4. 2; 
Cerc. Fr. 5. 

άνίκατος 3. ii. 4. 
άνισος 4. II. 
άΐ'ίίΐ'ατοί 1. ii. 3. 
αντί 3. ii. 1 2 sch. 
acu) 4. 8. 

a|to 1. iii. 10. 

άπάτνλλα 39. 7 (.'*). 

απέραντος 3. ii. 1 3 (vv. 11. άμύ- 

'Κακτος, αμάραντος), 
άπΐνθης 1. iv. 7• 
απολαύβί^ 23. 2 SCh. 
άποσπαλακονν 1. ϋ. 12. 
άποστομοΰν 4. 5• 
άργυρος 1. ϋ. 3• 
apera 5. 6. 
άριστίρόί 1. iv. 12. 
άριστος 3. ϋ. 8 ; 7. 3• 
άρκ€σίβονλος (?) 24. 4• 
άρμόζ(ΐν 4. ΙΟ. 
αρμοί 10. ΙΟ (?). 
αρσην 4. Ι3• 
άστΐροπαγΐρέτας 1. ϋ. Ι 7• 
άστρολόγοί 1. iii. 13 Sch. 
άτρΐμ'ια 1. iv. ΙΟ. 
ανδά 2. ϋ. Ι4• 

αυτός 1. iii. 6 ; 4. 4 ; 21. 4 ; 

23. Ι. 
Άφρο8ίσιος 1. iv. 18 Sch. 
Άφρο^ίτα 1. iv. 6, v. 13. 

άχαρις 3. iii. 6. 

βαθύς, e#c βαθέων 1. iv. 4 Sch. 

βακτροφόρας CcrC. Fr. 2.2. 

/3e^[ 3. iii. 19. 

βιότας (or βιοτά) 3. ii. 1 3. 

βλά;3α 4. 2. 

βλαψιτ. [ 1. v. 12. 

βλί[ 28. 2. 

βλ€π€ΐν 1. ii. 12 sch. 

βλοσυρόμματος 28. 3 (.^). 
βουσόος β. 2. 

βροτός 1. iv. 8 ; 2. ii. 10 ; 

3. ii. 2. 
Βρυγία 1. iii. 5 (v. 1. Φρνγ/α). 

γα 1. iii. 16. 

γα Cerc. Fr, 2. i. 

γαμβρός 1. V. 1 6. 

yap 1. ii. 5, 14, iii. 16, iv. 7, 
8; 2. iii. 12 ; 5, 4; β. 4 ; 
7. 3; 10. 5(?); 14. 3; 
18. I ; 41. 2 ; 52. 2 ; 
Cerc. Fr. 2. 5. 

γίνηον 3. ii. II. 
•}'λ)}ί'α 1. ii. 13. 


γνάθος 1. iv. 5. 
γνω[ 19. I sch. 

•γνωστός 1. ii. I Sch. 

■γόνος Cere. Fr. 2. 6. 

8αίμων1. ii. 1 5, iii. 16. 
δαμάζίίν 36. 2. 
δαμνάι/ 3. ii. 2. 
Δαμόνομος 1. IV. γ. 
δαττάΐΊίλλα 1. 11. II. 

δ/ 1, ii. 2, 12 sch., iii. 3, 6, 
15, iv. 12, V. 7 ; 2. ii. 15; 
3.11.3,5,8, 10; 15; 39. 

telv35. I. 
Β(ξιτίρος 1. iv, 9. 
8(ρκ(σβαι 3. 11. 13• 
δ"? 4. 5. 
Βιατριβά 32. 3. 
8ιαφ(ύγ€ίν 3. ii. 6. 
διδόΐΌί (δόμίν) 1. ii. ΙΟ. 
δίκα 35. Ι. Δίκαΐ. ϋ. 12. 
8ιογ€νης Cere. Fr. 2. 5• 
διόλου 1. iv. 14. 
διπλοΐίματος CerC. Fr. 2. 2. 
διωκτ€ος 17. 3• 

δοιόί 1. iv. 5 and seh. 

δοκίίί/ 1. V. 1 6. 

8οξα[ 13. 4• 

δύο 1. iv. 15. 

δυσί'κί/ίΤΓτοί Cere. Fr. 4• 3• 

δυστταλί^ί 26. Ι. 

δώί 1. iii. 15 seh. 

(■γχΐσίμωρος 2, ϋ, ρ. 

ίγώ, e/[iti' 1. iii. 4• 

€ΐλαπί»'α 8. ί. 2 (?), 

dvat 1, ϋ, 5, ϋί. 3.4. iv. 3 (•''), 

7, 15, 18; 4. 13; 5. 3; 

Cere. Fr. ι. ης 1. ϋ. 4; 

2. iii. 17; Cere. Fr. 2. 

5. «σκίν 3. ii. 4ι 7• W*'' 

(ν. 1. (Ίμΐν) 1, ν. 1 6. 

(ϊπ(ΐν 1. iii, 2. 

«Γγ 1. ϋ, 13 seh,, iii. 14. 

etff 1, ii, 3 ; 5. 6. 

fK, ΐξ 1, iv. 4 sch., v, 13. 


ίκαστος 14. 2. 
ΐκλίγαν 1. iv, 16. 

βντίλΕΐι/ 1, ii. 5 ; 10. 4 (ν, 1, 

(κφανης 3. ϋ. p. 
εκών 3. ii, 3. 
(ΚΐΚίζΐίν 2, ii. 16, 
ΤΚκ€ΐν 4. II, 

eV 1. iii. 2, iv, 10 ; Cere. 
Fr. I ; Cere. Fr. 5. 

£νίργημα 3. ϋ. 7 SCh. 
evOa 26. 2, 
(ξ^μΰν 1. iv. 4, 
(oiKevai 5. 2, 
ΐπάξιος 3, ii. I 2. 

eVf ί 1. iii. 1 5 seh, 

ί'πβίτα 3. ii. 14 seh. (?). 

€/ri 1. ii. 6, iii. 8 ; 8. 12 ; 

21. 4, 
(πισκοτίζΐΐν 1. ii, 1 4 Sch, 
(πισταμίνως 2. ii. lO, 
€ΐιιταΒ(θτρώκτας 1. ii, lO, 
fnopvvvai 1, iv. 12. 
epyoj/ 1. iii. 14. 
eptideiv Cerc, Fr. 2. 3. 
fpea-Oai 1, ii. 4, 
epnfiv 32. 4 (,?), 
tpxeauai, ^eXue 10, 7• 

?/ιωί 1, iv, 10 ; 4, 14. 
ί'σλόί 3. ii. 14. 

ίσχατος 1. iii. 5. 

eaa> 3. ii. 2. 

ert 1. ii, 15. 

fv 1, iv. 15; 24, 2(.?). 

(νθνΒικος 5. I, 
ei^VTrXoetj^ 1. iv, 1 8. 
ΐνμΐνης 1. iv. 8. 
ei7raX[ 2. ii, 1 7. 
Ένριπ'ώας 1, iv, 1 5. 
ΐυρίσκΐΐν 1, iii. 9 ; 4. 9. 
fipus 3. ii, 13. 
ΐχ(ΐν 1. ii. 12 sch., iii. 14. 

Ζανωνικός 4, 1 4. 
Ζίύς 22. 2. Δ(ό( 1. iii. 7. 
Ζανός Cere. Fr. 2. 6. 

^υγοστάταί 1, iii, 4. 

fMov 1, ii. 12 seh. 

^1. ii. 6, 8, iii, 9, iv. 13; 4. 
4 ; 5. 5. 

θψις 1, ii. 14, 
^eo'i 1. ii. 5, iii. 16. 
θην 1. iii. 6, 
^ufto'r 3. ii. 8. 

ISflv 8. i. I (?) ; Cerc. Fr. 

Uvai 1. ii. 6, 
Ίλίά? 1. iii. 2. 

ΐμ€ρος 4. 1 2 . 

ίππος 6. 3• 

ίσΓάι-αί Cerc. Fr, 4, 2. 

i)(VfVfiv 5, 8, 
t;(i'fWTas 3, 11, 7• 

καθίζίΐν 26. 3. 

καί, elided 1. iv, 8 ; 3. ii. 3. 
και 3. ii, II. χώ 1, ii. 13. 

κα\ "^άρ 10. 5• '^"' Μ"** 1• 

ii. 16. 

καιρός 2. ii. 5• 
Καλλιμεδωΐ' 5. 2. 

/caXXiVuyof Cerc. Fr. χ. 
καλός 3. ii. 6 ; 39. 8. 

κανθύς 3. ii. 3• 
κάρρον 1, iv, 15. 

κατά 1. iii. 16, iv. 18; 2. 

ii. 4. 
κατακΚίνΐΐν 1, V. 1 5• 
καταχΚνονν 1. ϋ. 1 4• 

«αρ 3. ii. 4 J Cerc. Fr. 4. 3. 

κίν Cerc. Fr. 4. i. 

κ(ν(ός 4. 6. 

Kevovv 1, li. 9. 

ΚίρκίΒας 4. 15. 

Kieiv 1, iii, 9, 

κλάζ(ΐν 3, ii. 3, 

κι/ακό; 3. ii. II. 
κνά>8α\ον 3. ii. 7• 
Κϋΐνοκρατηρόσκνφος 1. 11. 10. 
κο(ραΐ'[ 22. 2. 
KoXaKcvcd/ 3, il. 12. 

Kopv[ 3. iii. 13. 
κορνφά 3, ii. 9, 
κράγυος 3. ϋ. 12, 


κραταιός^, ii. 1 6 Sch. 
Kpartpos 2. ii. 1 5 (?). 
κριόμυξος Cerc. Fr. 5. 
KpopiSas 1. iii. 10. 
κροτησίγομφο! 2. ii. 4. 
κτίανον 1. ii. 8. 
κυανοπτερυγος 1. iv. 6. 

κνβΐρνην 1. iv. II ; 13. 3. 

KvboKipos 1. iii. 3. 

κνματίαί 1. iv. 1 4. 

Κυπρίί 1. iv. 1 8. 

κύωρ Cere. Fr. 2. 6. Κύωρ 4, 

κωλν«ι/ 1. ii. 4. 

λαΐλαι/' 1. iv. 13. 

λαμβάνΐΐν 1. iii. lo; 10. 2, 13. 

λα/χνρόί 1. iv. 13; 2. iii. 2o(?). 

λάρος 23. 2. 

λάχρα 3. ii. 10. 

λίβητοχάρωρ Cerc. Fr. 6. 

Xeyeji» 1. iii. 6, iv. 15 ; 10. 6. 

XfvKOs 3. ii. 9. 

λη[ 4. I sch. 

λζν 1, v. 14. 

λίαρ 1. iv. 7. 

λιπαροί 1. ii. 14. 

Xv6(p 1. iv. 12. 

λύμα 1. V. 12. 

λώον 1. iii. 1 3. 

μαγίί Cerc. Fr. 8. 

μάλα 2. ii. 10. 

μάρ 1. ii. 16 ; Cerc. Fr. 2. i. 

μαρθάνΐΐΡ 48. 2. 
ματ(ν»ΐ'3. ii. II, 12 Sch. 
μΐθΐίΡαι, μ(θίμ(Ρ 1. iii. 1 3. 
μ«λ(δώι/α 3. ii. 5• 

μίλ(ΐρ 1. iii. 15, V. 14. 

μίλίαμβος 4. Ι7• 

μίλλ(ΐρ 12. 4. 

μίρ 1. ii. 12 sch., iv. 8 ; 2. 

i. 3sch.,ii. 13; 3. ii. 9, 14; 

8. i. i; 13. 5. 
μίσσοίΐ. ii. 17; 26. 3. 
μίσφα 1. iii. 16. 
/iCTa 1. iv. 17. 
Μη-άδωί 1. iii. 1 5. 
μ€ταίσσ€ΐρ 1. iv. I. 

ptTeapQK&nos 1. iii. 1 3. 
μίχρί 32. 2. 

μη 1. iv. 19; 4. 7; 10. 6. 

μφΐίί 1. V. 14. 

μηπυτ€ 1. ii. 12. 

μητ€ 1. ii. 15. 

μραμορΐύΐΐρ 7. 3• 

/ioms 1. ii. 13. 

ΜοΟσα 3. ii. 7. 

μουσικω! 4. 9. 

Μνσοί 1. iii. 5, 

μνωψ β. 2. 

ναΟί 1. iv. ΙΟ. 
ρΐΐόθΐρ 1. iv. 4• 

ρ{μ((τητός 1. iv. 2 (?). 
Νΐμ€σις 1. iii. 1 6. 

ρίρθΐΡ 43. 2. 

i/fvetj/ 1. iii. I. 
pfvpop 2. ii. 15. 
ρίκα 13. 6. 
ρομίζΐΐρ 11. I. 

j/oof 2. iii. 17; 3. iii. ii(?). 

pois 1. ii. 6. 
pv[ 1. V. 17. 
pvp 3. ii. 9 ; 19. 5. 
ρωτον 2. ii. 16. 

^ΐνωι/ 1. ii. I, 2 sch. 

o, ή, TO. Toi 1. ii. 15. τω 
(= therefore : το» Pap.) 
3. ii. 6. ό /xcf, ό de 1. iii. 

0, η, τό (relat.). τώ 1. iv. 8 (?). 
Tois 1, iv, 12. 

όβολόϊ 1. V. 15. 

όδούί Cerc. Fr. 2. 3. 

όδύνα 1. V. 13. 
οΧαξ 1. iv. 17. 
οίκος 7. 3. 
οκα 1. iv. 18, V. 14. 

οκκα 1. ii. 6 ; 3. ii. 9. 

όλβο^ύλακοϊ 23. 2. 

ολ/3οί 1. iv. 3 (?). 
οΚΐθροί 1. ii. 8. 
όλλυΐ'αι 1. ii. II. 
*Ολυ/χ7Γθρ 1. ii. 17. 
"Ομηροί 1. iii. 2. 



όπα 1. ii. 15. 

δπάζ^ν 2. ii. II. 

όπαρίκα 1. V. 1 4. 

οπώρα 5. 8. 

όρ«ι/ 22. 3 (?)• 

ορθός 1. iii. Ι, 4• 

Of 1. ii. 12 sch.; Cerc. Fr. 4. 3. 

όσος 1. iii. 6. 

οται» 1. iii. 3. 

oTrl. iii. 10. 

ου, ovK 1. iii. 4, iv. 15, v. 15; 

2. iii. 1 2 (.?) ; 37. 2 ; Cerc. 
Fr. 2. I. 

ουΒομή 1. iii. I. 

ouSe 1, ii. 12 sch., iii. 14. 
ονδίίς 3. ii. 6. οΰδί c;/ 1. iii. 

1 4 (.? oir^cV Pap.), 
ούδο'ί 3. ii. 13. 
ονθ(ίς 1. iii. 14 (? 1. ονδε tv). 
ovp 1. ii. 12, iii. 4, 8, 16, iv. 15. 

Ovpapibas 1. iii. 9. 

οΰράρίος Cerc. Fr. 2. 6. 
ονριος 1. iii. 17, iv. 16. 
ovTi 1. iv. 7 ; 3. ii. 2. 
ovTos 1. ii. 9, iii. 2, 13, 14, 

16, i7,iv. 3, 10, 14, v. 15; 

2^ iii. 11; 5. I, 9; 10. 3. 

ούτως 2. i. 3 Sch. 

οφθαλμός 1. ii. 12 and sch., 
13 sch. 

Uaiop 1. iii. 15. 

TTotf 1. iv. 6. 

παλαιός 10. 1 1 (?). 

πάλι . [ 25. 2. 

παλίΡίκχνμίρίτας 1. ii. 8. 

πόλος Cerc. Fr. 4. 3. 

παρθ(ύ\^ 9. 5• 

παρά 1. iii. 6. παρα[ 54. 2. 

παραβλέπίΐρ 1. ϋ. 13 Sch. 

παράγίΐρ 1. iii. 6. 

παραυγίΐν 1. ϋ. Ι3• 

παρΰραι 22. 3• 

πάροΓ Cerc. Fr. 2. ι. 

Trat 1. ii. 5, iii• ii> v. 10 (.?); 

3. ii. 5.. 6 ; 9. 5 (?)• 
πατήρ 1. iii. 12. 

ττατρωον 1. iii. 12 (= Cerc. 
Fr. 9). 



πΐίθω 1. iv. I Γ, 17. 

πελαϊ 15 J Cerc, Fr. 4. 2. 

πίλεσθαι, e'nXfo 3. ii. 8. 

π€νητυλί8ας 1. ii. 2. 

Trei/ia 2. iii. 1 8. 

•πΐπάσθαί 1. ii. 15. 

περί 1. iii. 13; 32. 3. 

τΓΐριαιωρΰν 3. ii. 9. 

πί^δάλιον 1. iv. II. 

Uiepides 3. ii. 8. 

πικρός 1. ii, I sch. 

πφελά 2. ii. 12. 

ΐΓΐμΐΚοσαρκοφα-γϋν 3. ii. 5. 

ττΧαστίγγιον 1. ii. 7. 

]π•λόοΓ 1. V. ΙΟ. 

nvelv 1. iv. 9. 

πνεύμα CerC. Fr. 2. 4. 

πόθος 1. iv. 13; 4. II. 

ποκΐσθαι 4. γ. 

ποίο? 1. iii. 8. 

ποκά 3. ii. 6 ; 39. ι. 

πολιο[ 9. I. 

ποίλίτας 38. 4• 

πολλάης 3. ϋ. 2. 

ΤΓολυΓ 39. 5• 

πονηρός 5. 3• 

πορθμός 1. iv. Ι4, 18. 

ποτάγΕίν 1. ϋ. 2. 

ποτ/ 3. ϋ. 13; 4. II, 13; 

Cere. Fr. 2. 3. 

ποηρίπΐΐν 1. iii. 4. 
ποτίφ[ 2. iii. 18. 
πραυς 1. iv. 8. 
προβάΧλίΐν 5. 5• 
προκοί [ 1. ν. 1 1 . 
Προμαβ(ίς 41. 2. 
προοραν 3. ϋ. 1 3 Scll. 
προσχορ8ΐίν (?) 48. 3• 
ττυκι^οΓ 9. 3 (?)• 
πυρο'ί 1. ί. 14 sch. 

πώς 1. ϋ. 15, iii. 4, 10; Cere. 
Fr. 4- I.. 

ρίθος 28. 2 (?). 

peia 1. ii. 5. 

peii» 1. ii. 3 ; 11. 2. 

peneiv 1. iii. 3. 
ρη[ 41. 4. 
ρικνός 7. 2. 
ρυποκιβδοτόκων 1. ii. 6. 

σάττ^ίΐ/ Cere. Fr. 4. 3. 

σΐμνός 1. ii. 16. 
σιαγώι/ 1, iv. 9. 
σιγηρός 9. 4• 
Σιι/ωπίυϊ Cerc. Fr. 2. I. 
σκίπτοσννα 4. 6. 
σκιόθρΐπτος 2. ii. 8. 
σκοπύν 17. 2. 
σκωπτίΧλιος (?) 4. I. 

σοφία Cere. Fr. 4. 2. 

σπλάγ;^ίΌΐ' 3. ϋ. 'J. 
σπουδά 4. y. 
σττυρο'ί 1. i. 14 seh. 
στΐρνον 3. ii. 4. 
στρεφίΐν 4. 8. 

συΐ'δάκί'ίΐΐ' Cere. Fr. 2. 4. 

συρτελεΐι/ 10. 4 (v. 1. eisreXeti'). 
συΐ'τοί'[ 62. 2. 
συοπλουτοσύί'α 1, ii. ο. 

2νράκονσαι Cere. Fr. I. 

Σφαΐρος 5. 4. 
σφΐ 1. ii. 4. 
σφύ| 2. ii. 14 (?). 
σωφροσύνα 1. iv. ly. 
σώφρων 1. iv. II. 

τάλαντον 1. ii. 16. 

rapof 3. ii. 14 and sch. 

ταρα^^ά 1. V. 1 5. 
τάχα 41. 4. 

T€ 1. ii. I ; 3. ii. 8. 12 ; Cerc. 
Fr, 2. 6. 

ΤίθνακοχαλκίΒας 1, ii, y. 
τ(ός 3. ii. 6. 
τίρμα 3. ii. 13. 
r^iOs Cere. Fr. 2. 2. 

τιθίναι 1. ii. 2. 

τίκτ€ΐν 1, iii. 1 1. 
Tt/iai/ 1. iii. ly. 

Tis 1. ii, 4, iii, 9 ; 3, iii, 9 (?). 

rts 1. ii. I seh., 4, iii. 8, iv. 

5; 3. ii. 10, iii. 9(?); 5,5. 

τοιούτος 4. 5, 
τόκα 1. ν, 1 6 (?). 
το'ποΓ 4. 4, 

τρύξ Cere. Fr, 4. 3, 
τύ, τίν (ace.) 3. ii. 6 ; (dat.) 
3. ii. 3. 

Ύνν8άρ{ος 1. V. 1 6. 
τυποί 1. ii, 12 Sch, 
τνχα 1, iv. 3. 

νμ[ 20, 6, 

νμΐΐς 1. iv, 3. 
νπό 3. ii. 7. 

Φαίθων 1. ii, 13, 
φάναι 1. iv. 5. 
φάσσα 30. 2. 

(jiepetv 5. 8 ; 10. 5 ; 12. 3. 

φίνζιπάμονος (?) 2. ϋ. 7• 

φίλοί 2. iii. 16 ; 7. 4• 
φιλότιμος 2. iii. ι8(?). 
φο'/ίίοί 1. ν. 15 ; 4. 4• 

Φρυγία 1. iii, 5 (v, 1, Βρυγ/α), 
φΐιλον 2, ϋ, 8, 
φνσαλίος 2, ϋ. 1 4. 
φνσην 1. iv, 5. 
φνσιάν 1, iii, 17, 

φντΐί'ΐΐν 1, iii, 10; 10, 9• 
φώί 1. iv. Ι. 

ρ^ίλώί/α 7. 2. 

χί5λοί Cere. Fr. 2. 3• 

χρ^μζτίζΐΐν β. 3• 

Αίρι? 24. 2, 
XP.'if"'' 1• ν, 1 4. 
XPWa 1. ϋ• 5• 
χρησθαι 1, iv, 18. 
;)(po'i/oi 3, ii, 12, 

ω 2, iii, 16. 

ώΧΐσίκαρπος 2, ϋ. Ι 4 . 

ακάρδιος 2, ϋ, 2. 
ί;5ρα 4, Ι. 

λίΙΊΌΤίΐΌΐι 8. i. 3• 

\μοφλνακΐϊν 4. 3• 




{Numbers in thick type refer to papyri.) 

a 1087. 35, 43• 

άβρόί 1091. label. 

αβρυανου ( = ά/3ροτόΐΌΐ;?)1088. 


ayeiv 1076. 5. 
άγέννητος 1081. 48. 
αγηραο! 1084. 8. 
άγκώρ 1099. 36. 
άγνοίΊν 1086. 20, 94> 97• 
άγρηγορ^ΐν 1081. 8. 
ά-γύν 1083. Ι. 2, ΙΟ. 
αγωνο! 1087. S^, 60. 

Adam 1073. 4• 

α8άμαί 1085. ϋ. ζ. 

ά^6λφ05 1076. 7 ; 1086. 85, 


άδηλος 1081. 34• 
"ΑΒρηστος 1085. ϋ. Ι. 
Αδριανός 1085. ϋ. 6. 
aeipeiv 1085. Π. 21. 

άηρ 1086. η. 
άθάνατοί 1084. 9> ι6. . 
άθίτύν 1086. 63, 88. 
άθΚίΐν 1087. 6ο. 

ά^ρείι/ 1083. Ι. 2 ο. 

αία 1091. label. 

Aiyevs 1087. 59• 
AlyvnTios 1088. 43) 60. 
"Αίδοί 1087. \ι. "λώον 8( 

1087. 43• 
αιβί 1086. 4θ, 64, 76. 
At^ioTTtKOy 1088. 58. 
αίμα 1088. 2 1. 
αί/χόλω\|/^ 1088. 3• 
Atwaf 1086. 33• 
oioXos 1086. 109, III. 
aipeiv 1076. 19. 
Αίσχνλοΐ 1087. 4. 

aiVeii/ 1091. label (?); 1099. 

αιτία 1086. 1 6. 

αΙτιατική 1087. 42, 44, 58. 

Α'ίτρη 1086. 5θ, 




Αΐτωλοί 1087. 63. 
αίχμάλωτοί 1083. Ι. 2 
άκμη 1087. 62. 
ακο)7 1081. 7• 
ακοροϊ 1088. 49) 52• 

άκούΐΐν 1081. 7» 35• 

τωί 1086. 72. 
ηκροί 1086. 23. 
άκωκή 1085. ϋ. 2 3• 
aXyos 1086. 56. 
aXeyitwi 1086. 56. 
ΆλίξανΒρος 1087. 49• 
αΚήθΐΐα 1089. 56. 
^Αλκαίος 1086. 112; 


αλλά 1081. 17, 37; 1083. .. 

3, 19. 2. 4; 1086.64,69, 

72, 92, 104; 1087. 55; 

1089. 35, 6ι. 
άΧΚάσσαν 1087. 57• 
ίίΧΚοί 1085. ϋ. 2 1; 1086. 

74; 1088. 39, 52, 56. 

Άμαζονίί 1086. Ι04• 
αμί 1088. 14• 
αμυλοί 1088. 5, ΙΟ• 
άμύσσΐΐν 1085. ϋ. ΙΟ. 
αμφίβολος 1086. 93• 

άμφοΓίροί 1085. ϋ. 15; 1099. 

26. (ί/ίφοτ€ρω5 1086. 1 12. 

Άν 1083, ΐ• 17, 5• 2; 1086. 
82; 1099. 25• 

ανά 1099. Ι4• 

άναδΐίκρνναι 1081. 3Ι• 

Άνάνιοί 1087. 57• 

αναξ 1085. ϋ. Ι. 
άναπλάσσίΐν 1088. 41, 6θ. 
άναπότριπτοί 1086. 74• 
άναρπάζίΐν 1086. 36• 
ανάστημα 1086. ΙΟΟ. 
άναστρίφ^ιν 1076. Ι3• 
"Avdfcpos 1086. 119• 
avfKKhiTos 1086. 73• 
avepxeaOai 1089. 27. 

Τ 2 

avfv 1083. 15. 2. 
ανθρωηοί 1081. 20 ; 1088. 

άνηρ 1083. 5• 6. 
αννησον 1088. 67. 

annus 1073. 5 ^i saep. 
αντα 1085. ii. 25. 

avTemiiv 1089. 38. 

αντί 1086. 52, 54, 55, 6o, 

108; 1087. 7. 
Άντίκλίΐα 1086. 15, 17. 
αντικρύ 1089. 33• 
Αντίμαχος 1087. 43• 

Άντίνοος 1085. ϋ. 4, 9, 24, 


άντίος 1085. ϋ. 37• 
άντιπάΧαίίΐν 1099. 43• 
αντίπαλος 1087. 5• 
αιτλεΐι/ 1099. 2. 

Άνω 1086. 43• 

Άξιος 1086. 79 (?) ; 1099. 45• 

άπαΐ'τάί/ 1086. II, ι8. 

άπας 1083. Ι. 6; 1086. 59• 

απάτη 1099. 19• 

άπάτωρος 1087. ζΟ, 5Ι• 

άπίοικώς 1086. 76. 

απίθανος 1086. 65, 79, ^5, 

άττό 1076. 17; 1081.11,13, 

15, ι8, 42 ; 1085. ϋ. 2ΐ, 

2 2 ; 1086. 9, 48 ; 1087. 

32, 39, 46; 1088. 2ΐ. 
άπογίγνεσθαι 1081. 12, ΐ6. 
άπο^έρκΐσθαι 1083. 2. Ι. 
άπο^ώόναι 1087. 64. 
άπο^ώράσκΐΐν 1076. 3Ι• 
άπόδυσίί 1099. 42. 
άποθνί)σϋ(ΐν1016. 2<)•, 1099. 

6, 23. 
άπολλνναι 1076. 32 ; 1099. 

'Απόλλων 1087. 12. 
απολογία 1086. II (?). 


άποΧύίσθαι 1087< 3• 
απόρροια 1081. 3^. 
άποσπαν 1083. 4• 4• 
άποστίΚλίΐν 1086. 58, 67. 
αποστροφή 1083. Ι. II. 
απουσία 108β. 15• 
άπρΐπωί 1086. ^JO. 

3ρα 1083. Ι. 8. 

^ Αργ€ΐφοντιά8η5 1086. ϋ. 9• 

άρΐστόί 1088. 8. 

"Αρης 1086. 28. 

άριθμΰν 1089. 58• 

"Αριμα 1086. 49• 

^λρίσταρχοί 1086. 12, ΐ6, 63, 


ηρμόζ^ιν 1083. Ι. 8. 
άρν^'ισθαι. 1089. 4°• 
αρτταγοί 1087. 33. 35. 3^• 
apaeviKOv 1088. 28. 
αρσψ 1086. 3Ι• 

αρχή 1081. 38 ; 1086. 69. 

^Αρχίλοχος 1087. 39• 
αστρον 1083. 2. 4• 
5re 1085. ϋ. 2 2. 
arpfvos 1087. 38. 
άτονύν 1099. 36. 
αί 1083. 2. 6. 
αυγ)7 1083. 2. 5• 
αντίπαινος 1087. Ι7• 
αυτοπρόσωπος 1086. 64, 86, 

αΰτόπτηί 1086. ΙΟΟ. 
αυτόπτίί 1086. 96• 

αυτός 1076. 19. 2 7, 35 i 1081. 
30 ; 1084. 4 ; 1085. η. 
31 ; 1086. 23, 3θ, 46, 5θ, 
58, 78, 92, 95. ιθ5. ΐ2ΐ; 
1087. 4. ίο; 1089. 41. 
52 ; 1099. 25. 

αυχίριοί 1085. ϋ. 29. 
ανχήν 1085. ϋ. 20. 
άφαιρΓίσθαι 1099. 5°• 
άφαμαρτάνα,ν, άπήμβροτΐ 1085. 

ϋ. 7• 

άφανψ 1081. 28. 
αφθαρσία 1081. 1 5, 1 8. 
άφθαρτος \0S1. 5, Ι 7. 
άφισονν 1086. 2 2. 
Άφρο8ισία 1089. 27. 


άφροντιστΰν ΙΟββ. 95• 
άφρον νίτρον 1088. 33• 
άχΚΰ^ιν 1085. ίί. 12. 
αχώριστο: 1086. 'JI, 
α^χο: 1099. 1 6. 

β 1087. 48. 
βα8ίζ(ΐν 1076. 4 • 
βαίν(ΐν 1083. 2. 3• 
Βάκχιος 1083. Ι. 7• 

βάλλΐΐν 1085. ϋ. 35• 

βαρυτονΐΐν 1087. 99• 
βιάζίσθαι 1089. 34• 
βλάπτην 1083. 1 8. 2. 
βλαστάν(ΐν 1083. Ι. 5• 
]βολη 1083. 12. 2. 
βόστρυχος 1083. 2. 6. 
βονλΐσθαι 1083. 1 . 3. 19; 

1085. ϋ. 8; 1086. ίο; 

1089. 4°. 
βραδίως 1088. ζΟ. 
βρνκασθαι 1085. ϋ. 32. 

Cainan 1073. 16, 18, 23, 25. 
Cham 1073. 41• 

yaia 1085. ϋ. II. 
yap[ 1083. 13• I • 
■γάμος Κήνκος 1087. 5^• 
yap 1081. 38; 1083. ι. 5, 
5. 4 ; 1085. ii. 7, 8 ; 1086. 
31, 46, 65, 69, 71. 72, 
74. 79. 85, 86, 95. no, 
III, 121 ; 1087• 7, 65. 
>f 1083. I. 5, 18. 5; 1086. 

yevfa 1081. 42. 
yfviKT) 1087. 23. 
■yei/os 1083. I. 4, 19. 
yepaio: 1089. 3 1, 34. 
yepwv 1089. 36. 
yij 1086. 42, 44, 54. 
γιyavτoλeτaς 1085. ii. 25. 

gignere 1073. 9 e/ saep. 
yίyvζσθaι\Q8\. I, II, 14, 19; 

1084. 3, 7, 12; 1087. 

49 ; 1088. 33. 
yιyvώσκΐιv \Q83. 1.4; 1086. 

94, 97• 

γλυκύ 1088. 44, 51. 54• 
■yvwroV 1083. I. 1 3. 
yowKkivi): 1089. 31. 
yoiv 1086. 69. 
ypάφeιv 1086. 26. 
γρόρθος 1099. 1 8. 
yvvή 1086. 104. 

δαμάζ(ΐν 1085. ii. 7. 
δαμασήνωρ 1085. ii. 3. 
ΔάρδαΐΌί 1086. 1 15. 
δαΰκος 1088. 50, 53, 65. 
δ(, "Αιδορ 8e 1087. 43• 
δ€ΐκνύραι 1086. 1 6. 

δί'ιρ (bind) 1099. 44. 

δάρ 1086. 42, 58, 71, 85 ; 

1089. 41. 
δ(ΐρός 1085. ii. 17. 
δepδρeop 1085. ϋ. 2 2. 
δίρδρορ 1086. 6. 
δφτΐρός 1085. ϋ. 5• 
δ^σπότηςΙΟΒΙ. 36 ; 1089. 33• 

δ(νΤ(ρ05 1086. II. το δ. 

1089. 39• 
δ^λοϊ1083. Ι. Ι ; 1086. 68, 

δηλοϋρ 1086. ΙΟ, 47• 

δ.ά 1086. 4, 5. 7. 1 6, 17, 

55. 56. 
διαβήτης 1086. 2 3- 
διάκτορος 1087. 32, 33• 
διασαφΰρ 1087. Ι4• 
διαστ€λ\(ΐρ 1086. 115• 
διατάσσ^ιρ 1086. 92. 
διδόραι 1083. ΐ7• 3 5 1088. 

44, 55, 6ι ; 1089. 56. 

δύρχ^σθαι 1081. 27. 

dies 1073. 4. 21, 34• 

διηyημaτικός 1086. 59• 

Διορύσιος 1089. 28 ei saep. 

δ'ιος 1087. 1 8. 

διττλ^ 1086. 55• 

δμωος 1087. 53. 55• 

δοκΐΐρ 1086. 49• 

δόρυ 1083. Ι. ίο; 1085. 

iii. 2. 
δραν 1083. Ι. Ι. 
δραχμή 1088. 4 ^^ saep. 
δρόμος 1083. Ι. ΙΟ. 



hvnv 1076. 24. 
bvvaaOai 1086. 59, 66. 
8υσχ(ρη5 1099. 4 1. 

e' 1087. 41. 

fav 1076. 5 ; 1083. 1.18; 

1088. 35. 
€αυτο01Ο86. 121 ; 1087. I4, 

17; 1089. 31. 
tyeipeiv 1085. ii. 1 4. 
iyKvXivSeiv 1099. 38. 
tyxos 1086. ii. 5, 6. 
«γώ1076. 3, 15; 1081. 9; 

1083. I. 18, 4. 4, 18. 10; 

1087. 7, 21, 64 ; 1089. 

έ'δίσ/χα 1086. 37. 
€θνος 1076. 1 7. 
it 1083. 5. 2 ; 1086. 65, 66, 

70, 78, 79, 81, 82 ; 1089. 

fldtpoL 1081. 22 ; 1083. 

18. 9. 
(Ικάζΐΐν 1086. 68. 
(Ikos 1087. 2. 
thai 1081. 37, 39 ; 1083. i. 

9» 14, 15, 5• 4, 19• 2 ; 

1085. ii. 22, 23 (ψρ); 

1086. 5, 6, 22, 29, 30, 
40, 46, 49, 50, 59, 67, 
695 7i> 74-6, 80, 85, 94, 
97, 100, 109, III, 115; 

1087. 2, 57 {^aff ore); 

1088. 36; 1089. 41, 44. 
iiVew 1076. 1 , 14; 1081. 

10; 1083. 18. 10, 19. 8; 

1086-59, 65,85; 1087. 

28; 1089. 43. 
ttpyfivl083. 5. 5. 
«15 1076. 16, 22 ; 1086. 104. 
tls 1076. 21; 1081. 29; 

1087. 13, 66; 1088. 26, 

35 j 1089. 52. 
ίϊσψχεσθαι 1089. 29. 
ΐ((Γ7Γ<μπ€ΐι/ 1099. II. 
(Γτα 1088. 43• 
€κ, (ξ 1076. Τ, 2ο; 1083. 

15.3; 1085. ϋ. 5, II, 2θ; 

1086. 29, 39> 96, ΐ2ο; 

1087. 9, 19» 20. 
«αστοί 1086. 9© ; 1088. 41, 


ίκατ(ρωθ(ν 1086. 6. 

eWros 1081. 40; 1086. 12, 


iKKkiveiv 1086. 74, 75• 
έκπνΰν 1083. 2. 6. 
εκσαονν 1085. ϋ. 2. 
"Έκτωρ 1087. Ι3• 

ίκων 1085. ϋ. 7• 
ΐΧαιον 1086. 4• 

Ααφρός 1086. ΙΙ3• 
ΐλΐγχοί 1083. Ι. Ι4• 

Έλίνη 1091. label. 

"EXei/of 1087. 4• 
eXevetpias 1089. 42. 
€λκωμα 1088. 2, g. 
eXXe'/Sopof 1088. 24, 30, 40• 
ίλλίίπίΐν 1088. 55• 
epavTov 1089. 53• 
(μφαΙν€ IV 1081. 9• 
εμφανής 1081. 2. 

(μφν[ 1083. ΐ9• 9• 
4μφυσάν 1088. 25, 34, 37• 
fV 1083. Ι. 9; 1084. 2, 14; 
1085. ϋ. 34; 1086. 26, 
31, 5ο, 74, 77; 1087. 29, 
34, 35, 38, 41,43, 5©, 54, 
59; 1088.32,43, 44, 6ι; 
1089. 26, 57• 

(ναΚύφΐΐν 1088. 22. 

ivavrios 1099. 53 (Ο' 

ivbtiKVVvai 1086. ΙΟΟ. 

ει/δο^ίί/ 1088. 23- 

ivebpa 1099. 1 9• 

iveivai 1083. 1 . 12. eft 1086. 

14; 1087. 97• 
eveKa 1086. 65. hfKtv 1086. 

ivepyr]s 1088. 56. 
fvepyητικόs 1086. 53• 
ίνθΐν 1087. 24 ei saep, 
ϊνθονσιωΒως 1086. 4 1, 
mot 1086. 26, 30. 
eWota 1081. 31 ; 1086. 78. 
Enos 1073. 10, 15, 17, 21. 
fVTOs 1089. 28. 

ΐντοσθΐν 1085. ii. 19. 
ΐξαναβαίναν 1099. 2 7 (?). 
(ξαρταν 1086. 23. 
ίξΐΐναι 1083. I. 17. 
e^epe^v 1083. I. 3. 
ίξίρχ^σθαι 1086. 67. 
eiijs 1086. 115. 
. . . φα 1083. 17- 4. 

eoiKevai 1086. 72. 

eo's 1085. ii. 36. 

enei 1086. 24. 

firfidTjnep 1086. 1 4. 

eVeicat 1087. 2 2. 

ΐπέρχεσβαι 1089. 42. 

eVi' 1085. ii. 15, 27; 1086. 

33, 41, III• 
(ττφαΚΚΐΐν 1087. 40. 
emptXfta 1086. 39. 
enippeiv 1086. 3, 4. 
ίπισκιάζ^ιν 1086. 7 (?). 
(πίστασβαι 1086. 8o. 
ίπιτάσσΐΐν 1086. 87, 90, 9 1. 
emreWeiv 1087. 5. 
ΐΐτιφίρ^ίν 1086. 56. 
ίττιχαράσσΐίν 1086. 3©• 
inopvivai, enapope 1085. 11. 1 5• 
eVof 1086. 94, 97. 

epyάτηs 1083. I. 2. 

ipelv 1086. 60, 105, 108; 

1087. 26, 51, 59. 
'Έρμψ 1084. 3. 
"Έρυκοϋ 1087. 4θ. 
('ρχΐσθαι 1083. I. 20, 4• 

5 (?) ; 1086. 65. 

€ρωτάρ 1086. Ι4• 

es 1085. ii. 19• 

esse 1073. 3, 20, 34, 38. 

€σχατοί 1086. Il7(?)• 

fTfpos 1086. 93, 94• 

€Ti 1081. 9; 1085. ii. 10; 

1086. 32, 65; 1087. 3. 
ίτοιμάζίΐρ 1089. 26. 
ΐνά[.]ως 1083. 2. 8. 
fvyheia 1086. II7. 
(ΰζωμορ 1088. 15- 

eu^€Teii/1086. no; 1089. 39. 

(νθίως 1088. 20. 
Εύ'τΓολίΓ 1087. 46. 
Ευριπίδης 1087. 28, 59. 


€νρίσκειν 1076. 6; 1081. 26, 

33; 1099• 4θ• 
ΐνστοχίη 1085. 11. 8. 
(Ιστραφηί 1086. 1 1 1. 
ίφίζΐσθαι 1085. ϋ. 3 • 
(φίστάναι 1088. 20. 

i'xdu 1081. 6, 35; 1083• ΐ• 
5, II. 2; 1085. ϋ. 4; 1086. 

2, 23, 31, 7ο> 79. 82, 

113; 1087. 62. 'ίχΐσθαι 

1086. 78; 1089. 32• 

filia 1073. 20. 
filius 1073. 19, 40• 

ζΐυ-γννναί 1083. 13• 3• 

Zeis 1084. 18, 25; 1086. 

46, 64, 67. 
Ζίφνρος 1085. ϋ. Ι4• 
t'7r[ 1083. 23. 3• 
ζψάν 1099. 39• 
^μύρι/α 1088. 39, 57• 

η 1083. 2. 4; 1086. 37, 
ιιο; 1087.62,63; 1088. 
26, 27, 30, 5ΐ• 

Τ] 1083. 2. 4• 

ήγΐϊσθαι 1086. g2. 

ή'8η 1099. 27- 

ψλιος 108&. ϋ. 12. 

ηκ€ΐν 1083. Ι. 6. 
)7XtVof 1088. 42, 60. 
rjXios 1076. 25 ; 1083. 25. 
i7/i«s 1076. 8, 18; 1083. ι. 
9; 1086. 36; 1089. 45• 

ημικοτνΧιον 1088. 45• 
ηπατικοί 1088. 48• 
Ήσι'οδοί 1087. 53, 56• 
^'τοί 1086. 36, 109. 
ητομ 1091. 5°• 

θαΚασσα 1085. Π. Ι3• 
θάπτΐΐν 1076. 2 6. 
θαυμασμός 1086. 8θ. 
β(ά 1086. 94• 

deos 1081. 46 ; 1083. Ι. 8; 
1084. 7 ; 1085. η. 24, 3ΐ• 
θ(ραπ€νΐΐν 1088. 30. 

θΐρμόί 1083. 2 ο. Ι ; 1088. 


Θεσσαλία 1086. 27. 
θΐωρύν 1099. Ι. 
θΐωρία 1083. Ι. 1 6. 
θηβαΐς 1087. 43• 
θηκτόΐ 1085. ϋ. 23. 
θήλυς 1086. 31, 32• 

θηρ 1085. ϋ. 7, ιο• 

θηροφόνος 1085. ϋ. 3Ι• 
θνησκην 1081. 24 (-0; 1083. 

θοΚΐρός 1086. 5• 
^οώί 1085. ϋ. 2 6. θοώτίρος 

1085. ϋ. Ι. 

θυμοΰσθαί 1085. U. II. 

ΐαμα 1083. Ι. Ι4• 
"Ιβηρος 1087. 37• 

t'Seii/ 1083. 2. 7 ; 1086. 79 > 

1089. 43• 
"Ι8η 1086. 1 1 8. 
Ι'δίοί 1086. 1 8. 
ιδού 1076. 15, 36; 1083. 2. 

3; 1089. 33. 

levat 1089. 42• 
iepov 1089. 59• 
ίκανως 1088. 56. 
ίκνα,σθαι 1083. 3• 4• 
Ικτίνος 1087. 6θ. 
Ιμάς 1086. 46. 
Ιμάσσαν 1086. 46. 
ίμάτιον 1088. 47• 

'ίνα 1083. 19. 9; 1086. 66, 

"mneioi 1085. Π. 35• 

ιππική 1083. Ι. ΙΟ. 

Ίππος 1085. ϋ. 2 7 ; 1086. 31• 

Vil086. 64, 65, 67, 7^,73, 

76, 78, 80, 81,86,92, 97• 

Ιρις 1088. 34• 
ΊσίδωροΓ 1089- 2 7 et saep. 

Ισθ€τής 1086. 2 Ι . 

Ίσος 1086. 2 2. 

ϊσότης 1086. 24- 

ίστάναί 1085. ϋ. 12; 1086. 

6ι ; 1088. 2ΐ. 
ΐσχαιμον 1088. 1 9. 

κα8μίία 1088. 4• 

καθήκην 1086. 39 (•'')• 
και, κουκ 1083. Ι. 1 3. Χ'"^''[ 
1083. 2 3-2. Koiyap 1086. 

74, 86. 

καίΐΐν 1087. 65. 
κακός 1089. 48. 

καΧΰνΙΟΒΊ. ι8; 1099. 25. 
καλοί 1083. ι8. 7• 
κανθαρίδες 1088. 1 4• 
κάρδαμου 1088. 1 6. 
κάρυον 1086. 64. 
ΚαρχηΒών 1099. 1 3. 
καστόρων 1088. 2 7, 4^• 

κατά 1085. ϋ. 2, 3°, 37 J 
1086. 13, 18, 42, 49, 58, 
59 ; 1089. 58. 

καταγίγν(σθαι 1086. 1 6. 
κατακλίναν 1088. 29- 
κατακρίνίΐν 1099. ^Ι. 
κατανίμεσθαι 1086. 42• 
κατασείίΐν 1085. ϋ. 21. 
κατασπασμικός 1088. 68. 
κατατΰπτίΐν 1085. ϋ. 36. 
καταφρονάν 1099. 2 2. 
καταχρηστικώς 1086. 46• 
κατεναντα 1085. ϋ. 24. 
κατερχεσθαι 1089. 6ΐ. 
κατηγορΰν 1087. 3©. 
κατοικίζΐΐν 1084. Ι4• 
κατόπισθίν 1085. ϋ. Ι4• 
κάτω 1083. Ι. Ι5• 
ΚάωϊΌί 1087. 44, 45• 
Κβλαιι/ώ 1084. 9• 
κίλίύίΐν 1089. 2ζ. 
κενταΰρΐΐον 1088• 59* 
κεραννΰναι 1088. 55• 
Κήυκος γάμος 1087. 5"• 
κήρνξ 1084. 8. 
KivbvvfCeiv 1076. 28. 
κινησίφυλλος 1086. 9• 
κίρναμον 1088. 56. 
Κλεώνυμος, 1087. 47• 
κλόνος 1085. ϋ. 2. 
κλυ[ 1083. 12. 2. 
κλύειν 1083. 5• 6. 
κλυτός 1085. ϋ. 24. 
κόκκυγας 1087. 52. 
κολλύριον 1088. 1,42. 
κολώνη 1086. ιοο. 



κόμμι 1088. 6, 12. 

κηνίη 1085. ii. 1 1, 34. 

/coTTfTOf 1099. 9. 

κηρνθαίολος 1086. lOg. 

Κόρυθος 1087. 49- 

κορΰσσ€ΐν 1085. ii. 5. 

κονφίζΐΐν 1099. 37- 

Κρατ-ΓίΌί 1087. 37- 

κρίνΐΐν 1086. τι. 

κρόκος 1088. 6. 

κρυπτός 1089. 20. 

κτασθαι 1083. 5• 3- 

κύαμος 1088. 43' ^^• 

κυλίΐΐν 1099. 15. 

κύμα 1085. ϋ. Ι3• 

κΰμινον 1088. 34• 

κννία 1086. ΙΙ3• 

κυρύν 1083. Ι. Ι. 

κύριος 1081. 25• κυρίως 1083. 

5. 3; 1086. 46. 
Kwveiov 1088. 39• 

λαβροβόρος 1085. ϋ. 1 8. 
λαγχάνΐΐν 1083. 3° ; 1087. 2, 


λαιός 1085. ϋ. 4• 
λαλεΓιΊ081. 9• 
λάλησις 1083. Ι. 1 6. 
λαμβάνειν 1083. Ι. Ι?; 1086. 

30, 42. 
Lamech 1073. 32, 35• 

λανθάνίΐν 1084. 2 (.?). 
λαοξοϊκός 1086. 2 2. 
λαός 1086. 79• 
λάοί 1087. 39) 4°• 
λάσιοί 1085. ϋ. 20. 
λΐα'ινΐΐν 1088. 58. 
Acai'Spios(l. Matoi'Sptoi.i')l087. 

λίyειv 1081. 26; 1083. 18. 

9; 1086. 4, 36, 57, 67, 
70-2, 76, 78, 82, 86, 96, 
III, 113; 1087. 10, 29 ; 

λ«οί 1088. 19, 29, 37, 4ΐ• 

Xe^iy 1087. 52. 

λΐπ'ις 1088. II. 
λίπρικη 1088. Ι4• 
λίτΓτόί 1088. 8. 

λΐυκός 1088. 24. 
ί\€νκων 1087. 54• 
λίων 1085. ϋ. 3• 
λη{ ) 1083. 15. 3• 
λη-'^ις 1088. 45• 
λιθακός 1087. 47, 4^. 
λίθος σχ^ιστός 1088. 5• 

λόγος 1086. 53' 68. 

λοιποί 1086. 43> 1 16 ; 1089. 

Αοκροί 1087. 63. 
λύΐΐν 1081. 3• 

Αύκος 1084. 13• 
Αυκόφρων 1087. 86 (?). 
λυμαίνιιν 1099. 17 {μαινονσα 

λωτός 1086. 36. 

Μάγνης 1086. g. 
Μαγνησία 1086. 8. 
μαθητής 1081. 2 5 Ο). 
Μαίάι/δριοϊ (.? Λεάι/δριοί Pa.p.) 

1087. 45• 

μαίνςσθαι 1085. ϋ. Ι3• 
μακάρων νήσοι 1084. 1 4• 
Μακίδονία 1086. 2 7• 

Maleleel 1073. 24. 

μάλλον 1085, ϋ. ίο; 1086. 

72, 95• μάλιστα 1086. Ι4• 

/χαι/^άΐ'ίίΐ' 1083. Ι. 5J 1085. 

ϋ. 26. 
μάννα 1088. 2 1. 
μαντΰον 1083. Ι. Ι3• 

manus 1073. 29. 

μάρτυρος 1087. 2 2. 
μαστίίΐν 1085. ϋ. 15• 
μάστιξ 1085. ϋ. 1 6. 
μάχ(σθαι 1087. 64. 

μάχη 1083. Ι. g; 1087. 95• 

μίγας 1085. ϋ. 20. μεγάλως 
1086. 52, 54• 

μίγήρατος 1085. ϋ. g. 
μΐλάνθιον 1088. 1 6. 

μίλαί1083. 2.6; 1088. 31, 40. 

Μίλητος 1087. 29• 

μίλι 1088. 51, 54• 

^ μίλίκρατον 1088. 6ΐ. 

μίλλ(ΐν 1081. 39• 
μελοί1085. ϋ. 22; 1099. 45• 

/ίβμτΓτο'ί 1083. Ι. Ι9• 
μ€μφ(σθαι1087.8; 1099.2 1. 

^€1/1081. 49; 1083. ι. 6,9, 

19- 8; 1085. ϋ. 4, 2ΐ.,-2.8, 
1086. 63, 7ο, 78, 93, 95• 

μίνειν 1081. Ι 7- 
μίντοιγΐ 1086. 49• 
μίρος 1086. 6θ. 
Ι μίσος, κατά μίσον 1089. 59• 

\:μΐτά 1088. 42, 51, 53, 58• 

ι μίτανο€ΐν 1089. 37• 

μΐΤΐωρίζΐΐν 1086. 32 {?)■ 
\ μίτρησις 1083. Ι. Ι5• t 

Ι μίχρι 1076. 2 4• 

Ι μη 1081. 22 ; 1083. ι8. ^ ; 
1086. 7, 66, 97; 1087. 
56 ; 1089. 34, 39, 46. 

μ,;δενοτε 1089. ζΐ. 
μήλινος 1088. Ι. 
Μήνις 1087. 62. 

μήτηρ 1086. 13; 1087. 8ο(.?). 
μιγνύναι 1088. 67. 
μίμν(ΐν 1085. ϋ. 3• 
μίσγεσθαι 1084:. ΙΟ, 1 8. 
μοίρα 1099. 24. 
μολύβιον 1086. 23. 

moriri 1073. 22, 36. 

μουσική 1083. Ι. 12. 

μυθίΐσθαι 1086. 57• 

μϋθος 1086. 57• 

μυκτήρ 1088. 21, 2 6, 32 {μυκ- 

τήρΐσσιν), 35• 
μυρσίνη 1088. 64. 

νάρδος 1088. 49. ai, 57• 

νΐκρός 1087. 66. 

νίος 1089. 4 1 • νΐωτίρος 1086.' 


νίφος 1085. ϋ. Ι 2. 

νίώς 1089. 29., 

νήσοι μακάρων 1084. Ι5• 

νήστης 1088. 44• 

νικάν 1087. 6ο. 

νίτρον άφροΰ 1088. 33• 

Noe 1073. 38, 40. 

νουν 1086. 58, Ι20. 

noster 1073. 29. 

νύμφη 1083. Ι. 7; 1091. 53• 

νυμφίος 1083. Ι. 6. 



νΟιΊ083. I. 5; 1086. 47• 

νΰξ 1083. 2. 4• 

νΐύτον 1085. η. 22 ; 108β. 


ξανθός1099. 48. 
^(νοφάνης 1087. ^Ι. 
ξηραίνΐΐν 1088. 43• 

ζηρόί 1088. 3^• ξηρότ(μος 

1088. 35• 
ξύλορ 1087. 40. 

6, η, τό, δ ye 1083. ΐ8. 5• ό 

δ€Ί084. 2, 12, ι8; 1085. 
ϋ. 26 ; 108β. 15 ; 1089. 

38. 6 μ€ν . . . ό Se 1085. 

ϋ. 21-2; 1086. 103-4• 
οβολό: 1088. 38, 39. 49• 
οδί 1083. Ι. 2θ, 2. 6, 4- 5• 
όδόί 1083. 5• 5ι Ι9• 9(?)• 
όδούί 1083. Ι. II. 
'Οδυσσίύϊ 1086. 1 3- 
ofati/a 1088. 28. 
o^evl08e. 33> 112. 
oIkUos 1086. 80, 9Ι• οΙκ(ίω5 

1086. 79• 
οΐκίτης 1087. 55• 
οίκημα 1076. 2 2. 

οΙκο[ 1083. 26. 2. 

οΓοΓ, οία 1085. ϋ. 25. οίον 

1086. 57, 94, ΐ"• 
Qlvtvs 1083. Ι. 19. 
ο'ίχΐσβαι 1083. 2. 3• 
ολίσ^άί/αι; 10Θ9. 4• 
ολολυγμόί 1099. ΙΟ. 

Αοί1081. 36; 1086. 42. 

ό,'χαυλοί 1083. Ι. 8. 
"Ομηρο! 1086. 49, ^7• 
ό/χιλίΐι; 1086. 13- 

omnis 1073. 3, 20, 34• 

ομνύβιν 1089. 49• 
όμόθριξ 1086. 21. 
όμοιος 1085. Η. 23 ; 1086. 
25, 37; 1087. 1 8. ομοίως 

1086. ιο8. 

όμοιοϋν 1086. 64, 96• 
ovfipos 1086. 58, 59• 
όνομα 1087. 9• 
6ι>ομάζ(ΐν 1086. 8, 24. 

ονυξ 1099. ι6. 
οξύς 1086. III ; 1087. 62. 
o|eW 1086. 110. 

οξνθηκτος 1087. 63. 

οπιον 1088. 6, II, 40, 67• 
όπλη 1085. ϋ. 36. 
όποιος 1083. Ι. 1 7- 
οπός 1088. 38. 
δτΓου 1086. Ιθ6. 
όπτός 1088. 33• 
όηωσ8ηποτΐ 1086. 4^• 

όράν 1083. 4• 6 ; 1086. 7• 
opeoafkivov 1088. 63. 
όρίν(σθαι 1085. ϋ. ΙΟ. 
όρμάν 1086. 41 • 
ορης 1086. 19. 
ορός 1086. 50. 
όροφη 1099. Ι4• 
ορχις 1083. Ι. II. 
ορχησις 1083. Ι. 1 5. 
or 1076. 5; 1083. ι. 17, 1 8. 
9 ; 1084. 13; 1085. ϋ. ι; 

1086. 6, ι6, 23, 3θ, 49, 
5ο, 71,74, 95; 1087. 32, 
39, 46 ; 1089. 53• 

δσσ6 1085. ϋ. Ι7• 

δστις 1083. Ι. 4 (^ο*^), 20, 

ΐ8. ΙΟ. 
δταν 1086. 68, III. 
ore 1085. ϋ. 13; 1086. 45; 

1087. 57• 

on 1084. 4; 1086. 11, 16, 

17, 28,42, 47,55,58, 63, 

65, 67,76,94,95, 97, 98, 

ού, ουκ 1081. 1 6, 37; 1083. 

Ι. 5, 13; 1086.3, 59,69, 

72, 74, 77, 8ο, 94, 95; 

1087. 55, 96. 
ovbe 1083. 2. Ι ; 1085. ii. 7 ; 

1087. 97 ; 1089. 54• 
ουδΐίς 1086. 32. 
ovSenoTf 1086. 63. 
ουδί'ττω 1099. 47• 

οδίΊ081. 25; 1086.8ο, 87; 

1089. 25, 47• 
οΰνΐκα 1083. 4• 5• 
ουρά, 1085. ϋ. 15. 
ουραρος 1083. Ι. Ι4• 

ους 1081. 6, 35• 
ουτάζ(ΐν 1085. ϋ. 7• 

οίτοϊ 1083. Ι. 17, ΐ9• 4, 23• 
2(?); 1086. 29, 32, 37, 
39, 42, 52,53,63, 66, 7ο, 
72, 74, 75, 77, 86, 88, 
9θ, 92, 93, 98-ΙΟΟ, 103; 
1087. 49, 84; 1088. 44 ; 
1089. 58• ούτως 1086. 
19, 22, 42, 45, 52, 53, 
113 ; 1087. 29. 

ουχί 1083. Ι. 19- 
οφρα 1085. ϋ. 30. 
όφρνς 1085. ϋ. 1 7• 
οχοΓ 1083. Ι3• 2. 

παθητικός 1086. 53• 
παις 1083. Ι. 7> 1 8. 
πάλι; 1083. Ι. ιο; 1087. 

πάλίΐ; 1086. 8 1 ; πάλι 1086. 

πάμπαν 1085. ϋ. 1 8. 

πάνακ(ς 1088. 49, 52. 
πανταρκης 1091. 'JO. 
παππαπαππαπΰί 1083. Ι9• 6. 
παρά 1086. 36, 6θ, 67; 1087. 
37, 39, 41, 52-5, 57• 

παράγΐΐν 1086. 65. 
παραγί^ί'€σ^αι 1076. ΙΟ; 1086. 

64, 86. 
παραιθον (^.ττΰρίθρον) 1088. Ι5• 
παρακάΚύν 1086. 3^• 
παραναφωνύν 1086. 43* 
παράταξις 1086. 3Ι• 
παρΐΐναι 1083. Ι. 4, 2. 7• 
παρ€π(σθαι 1087. 98• 
παρηγορικώς 1086. Ι3• 
Πάρΐϊ 1087. 5°• 
πόρος 1085. ϋ. 25. 
παρώνυμος 1087. 2 2. 

πάί 1076. 33; 1081. ιο; 

1083. Ι. 8, 13; 1086. 
ii. 29; 1086. 17 (δίά παν- 
τός), 88, ιοο(?); 1087. 

παη^ρ 1081. 34, 37, 38, 46; 

1084. 13; 1086. 7ο-2. 



παφ{ 1083. 20. i. 

nufiav 1085. ii. 8. 

πίμπαν 1086. 64. 

nivTf 1089. 57. 

nipav 1081. 7. 

TTipt 1083. 18. 6; 1087. 10. 

7Γ€ρ(Κ(φαλαία 1086. 1 1 0. 

πΐριτιθίναι 1086. 68. 

Π.(ρσ(φόνη 1099. 49• 

πίτΐσβαι 1086. 20. 

n>;mos 1086. 3-6. 

ΙΙψΐΚόττη 1086. Ι4• 

Πήρίΐα 1086. 27. 

ntept'a 1086. 26, 27. 

πιθανώί 1087. Ι 2. 

7Γίκ/3<$Γ 1088. 64. 

Πί'ι/δαροί 1086. ζΟ ; 1087. 


TTiWii/ 1088. 44, 5ΐ> 55, 6ι. 
πίπτίΐν 1085. ϋ. 34 J 1099. 

Πισίδία 1086. 49• 
πι'σσα 1088. 17- 
πίστκ 1081. 3 2. 
πλανούν 1081. 21 ; 1086. 2 6. 
πλατεία 1076. 20. 
π-λατύ? 1085. ϋ. 35• 
πλίΐστο! 1087. Ι9• 
nXfvpa 1085. ϋ. 1 6. 
ττληγη 1088. 2. 
πλί^^υ^Εΐι/ 1087. 34• 
■ηληθυνηκώς 1086. 98 (?). 
ττλην 1087. 1 8. 
ΤΓλήσσειζ/ 1086. 46. 
nXvveiv 1088. 5• 
ποίίίι/ 1084. ι6; 1086. 1 2, 

32, 66; 1088. 41, 42 ; 

1089. 48. 
ποιητής 1086. 58, 99• 
ποικιΚλ^ιν 1087. 88 (?). 
τΓοικίλοί 1086. 109, ιιθ• 
ποιο . . . 1087. 9• 
πόλεμο; 1086. 29, 77• 
ΠολίΓ;?ί 1086. 66, 69, 72, 76, 

79, 8ο, 82, 9ΐ• 
πολίτης 1086. 92. 
πολύκλυστος 1085. ϋ. 13• 
πολυπί8ακος 1087. ^6, 
πολνπος 1088. 32• 

πολνς 1076. Ι ; 1081. 2, 4 ; 

1085. η. ι8 (?). 
πολνσκαρθμος 1086. 104. 
πολυσκάριστος 1086. 105. 
nopeieaOai 1076. 1 1 ; 1086. 

42; 1089. 36; 1099. 5• 
Πoσfώΐ'ωv 1084. 1 1 . 
πόσις 1083. g. 3• 

postquam 1073. 9, 1 7• 

ποταμός 1086. 2, 7• 

πΟΓ€ 1086. 79• 

πσΓ€ 1083. 2. 8 ; 1085. ϋ. ι ; 

1086. 76. 

πάτημα 1088. 48, 63, 66. 

πους 1085. ϋ. ιο; 1086. 54, 
ιι8; 1088. 46. 

ΙΙραξιφάνης 1086. 12. 
πράσον 1088. 2 2. 
πράσσΐΐν 1086. 59, 87• 
πρίπειν 1083. 1.95 1086. 
68, 8o(i'). πρίπόντως 1086. 

70, 82. 
πρ(σβντ(ρος 1086. 84 (?). 
πρό 1088. 45• 
προ(ρ(Ίν 1086. 96• 
προΐρχΐσθαι 1087. 2 ο. 
πρόθΐσις 1086. 55• 
προϊίναι 1085. ϋ. 6. 
προκαθησθαι 1089. 46. 
προλοΰίΐν 1088. 45• 
προπάτωρ 1081. 38, 41) 46• 
προπετως 1085. ϋ. 34• 
προ'ϊ1081. ιθ(?); 1083.1.9, 

2. 5; 1085. ϋ. 38 ; 1086. 

II, 12, 28, 43> 47, 66,72, 

98 ; 1087. 64 ; 1088. ι, 

8, 28, 32, 38, 46, 48; 

1089. 35; 1099. 7, 24• 
προσηκ^ιν 1086. 76. 
πρόσθΐν 1083. 6. Ι. 
προσκννύν 1089. '^Ο. 
προστιθίναι 1083. Ι. ΐ8. 
προσφατωτ€ρον 1088. 25. 
προσφιλίστατος 1083. 7• Ι• 
πρότεροί 1086. II, 1 8. πρό- 

Tfpov 1086. 66. 
προτιθίναι 1088. 4ΐ > 1089. 

πρόφρων 1083. 2. 7• 

πρώτος 1085. ϋ. 6. πρώτον 

1086. 63. πρώτα 1083. 
ΐ• 3• 

πρωτότυπος 1087. 23. 
πταρμικός 1088. 24. 
πτώσις 1086. Ιθ8. 
πτωχός 1076. 9• 
πυγμάχος 1085. ίϊ. 37• 
πυγμή 1083. Ι. II. 

πύλη 1086. 98. 
πύματον 1085. ϋ. 32. 
πυνθάν^σθαι 1083. Ι. 6. 

πίρ 1085. ϋ. 17 ; 1086. 42 ; 

1087. 65. 

πύρίθρον [} παραιθον Pa.p•) 

1088. 15• 
πυρκαϊά 1099. 2 1. 
πώς 1081. 2 5, 32• 

qui 1073. 4, 35• 
quingenti 1073. 39• 

pa 1085. ii. 26. 
ράΒιος 1086. 74. 
ραντίζΐΐν 1099. 3• 
pevpa 1088. I, 8. 
ρηγνΰναι 1085. ϋ. 28. 
ρίπτ€ΐν 1089. 3Ι• 
ρι\//•άσπίδοϊ 1087. 45, 46• 
ρντήρ 1085. ϋ. 4• 
ρώσ•ίί1087. Ι3• 

Σάτυρος 1083. Ι. 6. 
σ€ληνα[ 1083. 2. 2. 
σ(ληνη 1089. 41 (-Ο• 
Sem 1073. 41• 
Σίραπΰον 1089. 25. 
Σίράπις 1089. 34, 48 (?)• 
σεσβλι 1088. 57 (•'')• 
Seth 1073. 9. 
σ(ύ(σθαι 1085. ϋ. 26. 
σημαΐνΐΐν 1086. gi, 93• 
σημύον 1086. 28, 47> 83, 98» 

107, "4• 

σημίΐοϋν 1086. 17• 
Σικΐλία 1086. ζΟ. 

Σίλλοι 1087. 41. 
σιλφιον 1088. 38. 



Ί,ιμων'ώης 1087. 3 ί, 39• 
σίναττι 1088. Ι 6. 
Σοπύλιος 1083. 20. 2 {?). 
σκαρθμός 1086. 1 0,5• 
σκ€πάζ(ΐν 1088. 47• 
σκηνή 1087. Ι9• 

σκιά 1088. 43• 
σόί 1089. 5ο. 

Σοφοκλής 1087. 35• 

αοφός 1083. 5• ^• "οφώί 

1083. 3- 2. 
σπάρτον 1086. 23. 
speciosus 1073. 48. 
στΓίΟί 1084. 2. 
στΓί'ρμα 1088. 15, 65. 
σταφυλή 1086. 2 2, 2 4• 

areViiz/ 1083. 25. 3(?); 1086. 
52, 54• 

Στησίχορος 1087. 4^• 
στ'ιμι 1088. ΙΟ. 
στόμα 1085. η. ι8. 
στόμαχος 1085. Π. 28. 
στρατιώτης 1087. Ι9• 
στροβΐΐν 1083. 3• 2. 
στρόβιλος 1088. 55• 
στρούθαον 1088. 2 0. 
Στρυμόνιος 1085. Π. Ι4• 
στρωμνη 1099. 37• 
Στύξ 1086. 3• 
συ 1076. ίο; 1083. ι. 17, 

1 8. 6; 1086. 86(?); 1089. 

36, 47= 5θ, 59• 

συγκοιμάν 1084. 6. 
σύκΐΐον (\, σίκυος .Λ 1088. 36. 
συμμίσγίσθαι 1086. 
συμπίπταν 1087. 23• 
σύρ 1089. 27, 35, 4ΐ• 
συνακολουί^Είν 1086. ΙΟ (?). 
σνναράσσ^ιν 1085. ϋ. ly• 
συι/δε^δροί 1086. ΙΟ. 
σιιι/βτώτατοί 1086. Ι5• 
συι/6;(»ίί 1087. 7• 
συνηθίΐα 1086. Ι 8. 
συντινάσσΐΐν 1099. 8. 
συσκίοί 1086. 6 (.?). 
σφύπροί 1085. ϋ. 1 6. 
σ;(^/χα 1087. 8. 
σχηματίζων 1086. 47• 
σχιστός λίθος 1088• 5• 

Σωκράτης 1087. 2(). 
σωλήνας 1087. ζ6. 
σώμα 1087. 66. 
σωτηρ 1081. 2 7- 

τάλαι/τοι/ 1089. 57• 
τανυπτ€μυγος 1087. 30. 
ταχύς 1086. ig. 

Te 1081• 4; 1083. I. 14, 3• 
3; 1085. ii. 24; 1087. 

20, 46. 
Teiveiv 1087. 6 I. 
τίκνον 1089. 38. 
τξλο[ 1083. 35. 

Ύίμπη 1086. 6. 
Τίνων 1085. ϋ. 28 (.?). 
Τ€ταρταΐος 1088. 3^• 
Τΐτραζνγης 1083. Ι3• 3. 
Tei/cpos 1087. 56. 
τ/χι/;; 1083. Ι. 8. 
τήμ€νος 1087. 2 9- 

Τηϋγ€τη 1084. Ι7• 
τιθίναι 1087. 42, 44• 
risl083. Ι. 1,4, 3• 3; 1089. 

τις 1081. 1 9 ; 1083. 2. 4; 

1086.37,64,68; 1089.44• 
ϊίταρ)7σιοϊ 1086. 2, 5• 
τοίοί 1085. ϋ. 3• 

τοιόσδί 1083. Ι, 2. 
τόκος 1089. 6θ. 
τολμαν 1086. 66. 

τόνος 1087. 58• 

το^ίκ?7 1086. Ι20. 

τόπος 1086. 4 1 ; 1088. ι8. 

τύτΐ 1089. 3ΐ• 

τραγοπώγωνοί 1087. 37• 

tres 1073. 40. 

τ ρηχσλίος lOSb. ϋ. II. 

τρίβην 1088. 25, 28 ; 1088. 

34, 36, 44• 
τριώβολον 1088. 6, II, 33, 


Ύροίζηνος 1087. 24. 

Τρώ€ί 1086. ιο8, 115. 
Τρώοί 1087. 55> 56. 

τρωκτός 1086. 25 (?)• 
τνγχάνίΐν 1081. 5 (•'')• 
τυμβΐύΐΐν 1083. 12. 4• 

τύπτίΐν 1085. ϋ. ΙΟ. 

Τυφωίύς 1085. ϋ. 25 ; 1086. 

45, 48. 

Τω^ί'αί 1076. 2, 12. 

υγρός 1088. 1 7. 

υδρωτΓΐκόϊ 1088. 63. 

ύδωρ 1086. 3; 1088. 7, ΐ3• 

υιός 1076. 3; 1086. ^ο ; 

1087. 49• 
ϋμύς 1081. 32 ; 1087. 2θ. 

ίοσκναμος 1088. 39, 66. 

υπάρχων 1076. 34• 

νπίρ 1086. 69 ; 1089. 56. 

ϋπιρβολη 1087. Ι3• 
υπέροχη 1087• 8. 
υπηρέτης 1083. Ι. 7• 
υπνωτικός 1088. 66. 
υπό 1085. η. 17; 1086. 49• 
5ο, 53, 64, 8ι, 92. : 

ΰπόκρισις 1086. 65 {άπόκρ. 

^ Pap.). 

ΰπομίνίΐν 1086. 29. 

Ιποστίνων 1086. 45• 

ύπτιος 1088. 29• 

ύστατος 1083. 5• 4• 

υψηλός 1099. 8. 

vivere 1073. 4 ^Ι saep. 

φαίνΐσθαι\08\. 29, 335 1086. 

φακός 1088. 46. 

φάναι 1086. 15, 33, 50, 69; 

1087• 39, 46, 48, 85. 
φάοί1085.ϋ.ΐ2; 1091. label. 

φως 1081. 29 ; 1083. 2. 3. 
φΐύγίΐν 1085. ϋ. 2 ; 1086. 

φηλητης 1084. 4 (Φ'λ. Pap.). 
φθορά 1081. 3, 13, 2 3• 

φιλησίμως 1084. 5• 

Φινίΰς 1087. 34• Φίνίύς α 

1087. 35• 
Φλάκκος 1089. 25, 35, 40, 
42, 55• 

Φλΐγίθων 1085. ϋ. Ι7• 
φλοιός 1088. 36• . 



φόβος 1086. 28, 30. 

Φοίνιξ 1083. 4. 6, 

19- 8. 
φοιτάν 1086. 40. 
Φράτ6ρεί 1087. 54• 
φρούδος 1083. 2. Ι. 

Φρύξ, 1087. 8 1, 
φυγάί 1083. 2. 8. 
φυγι; 1086. 29. 
φνμάν 1088. 2 2. 
φωρ[ 1083. 5- 2. 

;^αλ(νό; 1085. ϋ. 4• 
χαλκ^ρίοί 1085. ϋ. 6. 
χαΧκϊτις 1088. Ι9• 
Χάλυ/3θΓ 1087. 2 7, 28. 

Χάοί 1099. 52. 

Χάροπος 1087. 2 0. 

xei> 1087. 35, 36, 46. 
χ^ώι/1083. 2. 2; 1085. ϋ. 

ΐ4• 3, 


;^ολοί}σ^αι 1086. 4^• 
χορός 1083. Ι. 6. 
χρι? 1083. Ι. Ι. 
χρήζ€ΐν 1083. Ι. 1 8. 
;^ρ^/χα 1089. 2 6. 
χρησίμΐύΐίν 1086. 33• 
χρησθαι 1088. 17, 19, 3 1 

χρηστός 1086. 43• 1X2; 

1088. 68. 
χρόνος 1083. Ι7• 2; 1086. 


χρυσάορος 1087. 25. 
;^ρυσ07Γαστοί 1086. ΙΙ3• 
χρυσοί 1089. 57• 
χνλός 1088. 2 2, 2 3, 6ο. 
χώ^σθια 1086. 45• 
χώρα 1086. 8. 
χωρίζΐΐν 1086. 72. 

χωρίς 1086. 75, ΙΟΙ ; 1088. 
41, 59• 

ψΐύδΐσθαι 1083. Ι. Ι3• 
ψιλως 1068. 65. 
ψιμνβιον 1088. 4) 12. 
ψώμισμα 1088. 39• 

ώ 1083. 4. Ι ; 1086. 71• 

ωδη 1083. Ι. 12. 

ώδίί 1083. 4• 3 (•'')• 

ώκα 1085. ϋ. 30. 

ώκεως 1086. 55• 

ωόν 1088. 58. 

ωρα 1088. 46. 

ως 1081. 13. ι8; 1085. η. 
12,13; 1086. 14, ΐ9, 45> 
67; 1087. 4, 6, 24, 58, 

ωσαύτως 1088. 2 7, 3^• 

ωσπ^ρ 1086. 4• 

ωστί 1086. 7, 22, 42, 78• 


θΐος κα\ κύριος Αυτοκράτωρ 1143. 4• 


Τιβίριος Καίσαρ Σιβαστός 1124. 21, 23. 


deof Κλαύδιος 1144. 8. 

Αυτοκράτωρ Καίσαρ Αομιτιανος Ί,φαστος Τ^ρμανικός 1105. 22. 

deos Ούίσπασιανός 1112. 12. 


Αυτοκρ. Καΐσ-. Nepovas Tptuavos 2f/3. Γερμ. Δακικός 1165. 15• 



Seos 'Abpiavos 111Θ. I 5• 
ΆΒριανός 1086. ii. 6. 

Antoninus Pius. 

'.Αντωνινοί Καίσ. ό Kvpios 1123. I/• 

Marcus Aurelius and Verus. 

*AvT(ovivos Koi Ονηρος ol κύριοι Αύτοκρ. 1132. l8. 

Marcus Aurelius. 

Αντοκρ. Καΐσ. Μάρκος AvprjXios ΆντωνΊνος Sc/S. Άρμίνιακο! Μηδικοί Παρθικοί Γίρμ. 
Μέγιστος 1128. 28. 

Αυρήλιος Άντωνΐνος Καΐσ. ό κύριος 1128. II. 


Αντοκρ. Καϊσ. Μάρκος Αυρήλιος ΚόμμοΒος Άιπ-ωνΐνος Σί/3. Άρμ. ΜηΒ. Παρθ, Σαρματικος Υβρμ, 
Μ€γιστ. 1127. S'• 

Αυρήλιος ΚόμμοΒος Άντωνΐνοί Καίσ. ό κύριος 1110. 5j 7> 2®• 

Septimius Severus, Caracalla, and Geta. 

Αντοκρ. Καίσαρΐς Αούκιος Σΐπτίμιος 2(ονηρος Έυσΐβής Ώίρτίναξ ^Αραβικός ΆΒιαβηνικος Ώαρθ. 
MeyuTT. και Μάρκος Αυρήλιος Άντωνΐνος Ενσΐβ. 2€βαστο\ και Πούβλιος 2(πτίμιος Τίτας Καϊσ. 
2(β. 1113. i. 20, ii. 12. 

Αούκιος ^ΐτττ'ιμιος Σΐονηρος Ευσεβ. HepTiva^ κα\ Μάρκος Αυρήλιος ΆντωνΊνος Ευσιβ, ΣφαστοΙ 
και Πούβλιος 2€ΤΓτίμιος Τίτας Καΐσ, Σ(β, 1113. ϋ. 8. 

Maximinus and Maximus. 

Αντοκρ. Καίσ. Τάιος ^Ιούλιος Ονήρος ΜαξιμΙνος Ευσ€β, Ευτυχής Έ(β. Τιρμ. Μίγιστ. ^ακ. Μίγιστ. 
Ιαρματικος Μεγιστ. και Ίούλιοί Ουήρος Μάξιμος Τ(ρμ. Μβγιστ, Αακ. Μ/γιστ. Σαρμ, Μίγιστ. ό 
'κρωτατος Καΐσ. Σfβ. υ'ιος τοΰ Σιβαστοΰ 1114. I'J. 

Imperator Caesar Gains lulius Verus Maximinus Pius Augustus Germanicus Maxi- 
mus Dacicus Max. Sarmaticus Max. et Gains lulins Verus Maximus Germ. Max. 
Dae. Max. Sarin. Max. Caesar sanciissimus Augustus filius Aligns ti \\1^. i. 


Μάρκοι ^Ιούλιοι 111Θ. 2 2, 24, 38. 


Αντοκρ. Καίσαρΐς Γάιος Ούίβιος Tptβωvιavoς Γάλλοί και Γάιοί Ου ίβιος Άφίνιος Γάλλοι Ούβλ- 
Βουμιανος Ουολονσιανος Εύσίβίΐς Ευτυχ. SfjS. 111Θ. 5, 13' 

//. EMPERORS 285 


Kvpios ημών Μάρκος Αυρήλιος Ώρόβος Ευσ€β, Σ«β. 1116. 1 7• 


iros β 1115. 20. 

Diocletian and Μαχιμιαν. 

κύριοι ημών ΔιοκΧητιανος και Μαξιμιανος 2ΐβαστο\ και οί κύριοι ημών Κωνστάντιος και Μαξιμια- 
νος οί επιφανίστατοι Καίσαρα 1121. 2 8. 
€Τος θ κα\ η κα\ α 1140. 5• 


οί κύριοι ημών Αντοκρ. Κωνστάντιο: κα\ Μαξιμιανος 2(βαστο\ κα\ ^ίονηρος κα\ ΜαξιμΊνος 
(πιφαικστατοι Kaίσapfς 1104. 1 8. Cf. Index III. 

ιζ ίτυς ιη eros ζ eros 1139. introd. 


ό δίσιτότης ημών ΆρκάΒιος δ αιώνιος Αν-γονστος 1122. Ι. 


ό δ(σπότης ήμων θΐοδόσιος αΙώνιος Ανγ. 1134. 1. 

Αΰγουστοί 1116. ΙΟ. Augustus 1114. 35• 
dttoTttTi; οικία 1114. 35• 
κύριοι Σ(βαστοί 1113. ϋ. 4• 



Perpetuo et Corneliano co(n)s(ulibus) (237) 1114. i, 36, 38. 

ori των όντων ΰττάτων (295) 1121. I. 

«rt υπάτων των κυρίων ήμων Κωνσταντίου και Μαξιμιανοΰ Σ€βαστών το ς (306) 1104. Ι . 

/χ€τά Tiji* υττατίαν Φλαουίου Εΰσίβι'ου και Ύπατίίου των λαμπρότατων (360) 1103. Ι. 

υπατίας Ιουλιανού το δ* και Σαλλουστι'ου του λαμπροτ. υπάρχου τοΐ) lepoi πραιτωρίου (363) 

1116. Ι. 

μ€τά την νπατιαν Φλαουίων Όλυμβριου καΐ Ώ ραβίνου των λαμπροτ. (396) 1133. Ι. 
μίτά την ΰπατίαν του 8€σπότου ήμων Αρκαδίου του αιωνίου Αυγούστου το $• και Φλαουίου Ώρόβου 
του λαμπροτ. (407) 1122. Ι. 


μ(τα την νπατίαν τον 8€σιτότον ημών θεοΒοσίον αιωνίου Αυγούστου το ff και Φλαον/ου Κωνσταν- 
τίου το γ του Χαμπροτ. πατρικίου (42 ΐ) 1134. Ι. 

μίτα την νπατίαν Φλαουίων Ζήνωνος και ΙΙοστουμιανοΰ των Χαμπροτ. (449) 1129. Ι. 
μετά την νπατίαν Φλαουίου Τρωκών8η του λαμπροτ. (484) 1130. 2. 

Eras of Oxyrhynchus. 

eVoi/i ^(363)1116. 15• ■ 

eVos (\ζ ξς (420) 1136. 6. 
(Tos pKe (\8 (449) 1129. 7. 
€Tos ρξα ρλ (484) 1130. 1 6. 
6T0S σλ^ ση (562-3) 1137. 4• 


1st (5th cent.) 1131. 16. • 

2nd (418-19) 1134. II, 13; (449) 1129. 8. 

3rd (419-20) 1134. II, 14• 

4th (420) 1136. 4. 

7th (484) 1130. 3. 

8th Phaophi, άρχψ (484) 1130. i6. 

loth (5th or 6th cent.) 1138. 4. 

nth (5th or 6th cent.) 1138. 10 ; (562-3) 1137. 2, 4 ; (late 6th cent.) 1147. i 

14th (5th cent.) 1126. 10, 15. 

(a) Months. 

Γ(ρμαν[ικ . . . 1144.8. 

(δ) Days. 

fiKOf 1128. 8. 

€παγόμΐΐ•αι 1116. 13; 1132. 1 7. 

idus luliae 1114. 37. 

νίομηνία 1116. 12 ; 1127. 4 ; 1129. 6. 

nonae luliae 1114. 13, 36. 

TCTpas 1163. 2. 




'Αβραάμ, Αυρήλιος^ A. S. of Ision 1130. 4, 26, 

32, 33• 
Άβτψαρ(^ 1145. introd. 

Άγαθόί Ααίμων, Αυρήλιος Ά. Δ. S. of Serenus 

1121. 31. 
"Αδμητος s. of Admetus 1111. ii. 14, 
"Α8μητος f. of Heracleus (?) 1111. ii. 7, 
"Α8μητος s. of Heracleus and f. of Heracles 

and Admetus 1111. ii. 9. 
Αθηνά also called Thoeris, goddess 1117. i. 
'Akovs (? gen. Άκοντον) 1137. 2. 
Άκυλαί, Σουβοτίαι/όί Ά. pracfect 1100. I. 
'Αλ€ξαν8ρος ab ac/i's 1108. 11. 
Ά\ίξαν8ρος, "Αντώνιος Ά. epistrategus 1119. 

4, 9> 15, 22, 26. 

Άλε^αι/δρο?, Αυρήλιος Αντώνιος Ά. 1135. 7• 

Άλεξαι/δρο? f. of Doiion 1145. 22. 

•Αμ( ) 1108. 13• 

"Αμμων f. of Aurelius Maximinus 1134. 5. 

^Αμμωνας 1158. I 6. 

Ά/ίμώι/ίΟΓ 1116. 24; 1133. i8 ; 1162. 6. 

"Αμμώνιος, Αυρήλιος Ά. beneficiarius 1121. 2. 

Αμμώνιος chief priest 1146. 6. 

"Αμμώνιος frecdman 1128. 4, 18. 

Αμμώνιος θ^ών also Called Chaeremon 1128. 

I. Cf. 1128. 19. 
Αμμώνιος s. of PetechoH 1145. 8. 
Αμμώνιος s. of PtolemaCUS 1124. 12. 
Άμμωνοΰς 1123. 2. 

Ά /uois f. of Saras 1112. 7. 
Άι-πστασια also called Euphemia 1151. 12, 

Άνουβιάς 1110. 2. 
Άνουβίων 1156. 2. 
ΆνούτΓ 1150. 4. 
Άντα? 1156. 2. 

.Άι/τώι/ίοί Άλβ^αι/δροί epistrategus 1119. 4» 9, 
15, 22, 26. 

ΆιτώΐΊΟΓ, Αυρήλιος Ά. Άλίξανίϊρος 1135. 7• 
Άττάμ/ζωι/ 1146. 4• 
"Απίων 1146. 2. 

Άπίων f, of Dionysius 1113. i. 18. 

Αιτίων s. of Nicaeus 1145. 3. 

Άπίων pastophorus 1155. i, 18. 

'Απ/ων s. of Sarapion 1123. i . 

'Απολλωνία, Αϋρηλία Ά. also called Dieus, d. 

of Marcus Aiurelius Saras 1114. 28. Au- 
relia Apollonia, &c. 1114. 10. 

'Απολλωνία, Αυρηλία Ά. d. of Marcus Aurelius 
Apollonius 1114. 25. Aurelia Apollonia, 
&c. 1114. II. 

Άπολλώρίοί 1102. 24; 1104. 21. 

' Απολλώνιος f. of Apollonius 1153. I. 

Απολλώνιος f. of Apollonius also called Horion 
1112. 2. 

'Απολλώνιος s. of Apollonius 1153. I, 30. 

ΆτΓολλώι/ίοί also called Horion, s. of Apollo- 
nius ex-exegetes 1112. 2, 18. 

Απολλώνιος, Μάρκος Αυρήλιος Ά. senator, S. of 

Demetrius also called Psammis 1114. 25. 
Marcus Aurelius Apollonius, &c. 1114. 11. 
'Απολλώνιος f. of Petechon elder 1145. 9. 

'Απολλώνιος S. of SoSUS 1127. I. 
ΑπολλωΐΌΐ? 1145. 2 Ο. 

Άπολλώς assistant 1147. 7. 

"Απφουάς presbyter 1138. 3. 

Άπφοΐις 1136. I. 

Άρητίων 1158. 6, 13. 

Api[ 1100. 23. 

Άριστίας, Αυρήλιος Ά. dioecetes 1115. 5, ΙΓ• 

Άριστόκλΐΐα also Called Chaeremonis 1113. 
ί• 9• ^ 

'Αριστοκλής, Σαραπίων also called Α., S. of 

Sarapion 1113. i. 7. 
Άρπαησις f. of Heracles 1145. 13. 
Άρπαησις f. of Horus 1145. II. 
Άρποκρατίων, "Ερμιππος also Called H,, S. of 

Horion 1109. i. 
Άρποκρατίων f. of Harpocration 1109. 15. 
Άρποκρατίων s. of Harpocration and Γ of 

A . . on 1109. 15. 

Άρσίνοος, Αυρήλιος Ά. S. of Theon 1119. 3, 6, 
18, 26, 27, 29. 

Αρτεμίδωρος f. of Aurelius Phoebammon 1129. 
5> 16• 

Άρτ€μίδωρος, Αυρήλιος' A. S. of CalopUS 1133. 5. 
Άρτίμιος 1103. 3• 

Άσκλας s. of Cephalon 1111. i. 8. 

Άσκληπιάδης, Αυρήλιος Ά. άνιιπομπος άρτου 

1115. 2, ΙΟ. 
Άσκληπιάδης senator, S. of Achilleus 1103. 2. 
Άστίριος centuHon 1146. 18. 



Άτρψ 1145. 15. 

'Κτρης s. of Petenouphis 1145. 17. 

λύάσιος Uavk'ivos banker 1132. 1 1. 

Ανζάνωρ 114β. 7• 

ΑνρηΚία Απολλωνία also Called Dieus, d. of 

Marcus Aurelius Saras 1114. 28. Aurelia 

Apollonia, &c. 1114. 10. 
Ανρηλία 'Απολλωνία d. of Marcus Aurelius 

Apollonius 1114. 25. Aurelia Apollonia, 

&c. 1114. II. 
Αυρηλία MtKts d. of Thcodorus 1129. 3. 
Ανρηλία Στροτονίκη also Called Sosipatra, d. of 

Marcus Aurelius Saras 1114. 27. Aurelia 

Stratonice, &c. 1114. 9. 
Ανρηλία Ύ(χώσΐ£ d. of Diodorus 1121. 3, 31. 

Ανρηλιος'Αβραάμ S. of Ision 1130. 4,26, 32, 33. 
Ανρηλίος ' Αγαθός ί^αίμων S. of SerenUS 1121. 3 1 . 
Ανρηλίος Αμμώνιο: beneficiarius 1121. 2. 
Ανρηλιος Αντώνιος ^Αλ(ξανδρθ5 1135. 7• 
Ανρήλιος Άριστίας dioecetes 1115. ζ^, \ι. 
Ανρηλιος Άρσίνοος S. of Theon 1119. 3) 6, 18, 

26, 27, 29. 

Ανρηλιος ΆρτεμίΒωρος S. of CalopUS 1133. 5• 
Ανρηλιος ΆσκληπιάΒης άναπομπος αρτον 1115. 
2, ΙΟ. 

Ανρηλιος Δίοϊ also called Pertinax, strategus 

1119. 9, 25. 
Αί'ρηλιος Δι'δυ/χοί senator, s. of Theon 1122. 4. 
Ανρηλιος Ζακάων s. of Melanas 1116. 19. 
Ανρηλιος 'Hpas phylarch 1119. 2, 13. 

Ανρηλιος θΐό8ωρος S. of Th . . . 1133. 1 7. 

Ανρήλιο! θ€ων s. of Theon 1119. 3, 6, 12, 18, 

26, 29. 
Αίιρηλιος 'βρακιών also called Noninos, senator 

1104. 4. 
Αυρήλιος Ίσάκ S. of Nilus 1130. 5. 
Ανρηλιος Ίίτ/δωροϊ άναπομπος άρτου 1115. 2, ΙΟ. 
Ανρήλιος 'Ιωάννης ex-primipilarius, s. of Sar- 

mates 1133. 3, 16. 

Ανρήλιος Μαξιμ'ινος S. of Ammon 1134. 5. 
Ανρήλιος, Μάρκος Αν. Απολλώνιος senator, S. of 

Demetrius also called Psammis 1114. 25. 
Marcus Aurelius Apollonius, &c. 1114. 11. 

Ανρήλιος, Μάρκος Αν. AioyeVijs also called 

Heliodorus, f. of Marcus Aurelius Saras, 
senator 1114. 21. Marcus Aurelius 
Diogenes, &c. 1114. 8. 

Ανρήλιος, Μάρκος Αν. 2αρας senator, S. of Mar- 

cus Aurelius Diogenes also called Helio- 

dorus 1114. 21, 33. Marcus Aurelius 

Saras, &c. 1114. 7. 
Αυρήλιος Μουσής σνστάτης, S. of Theon 1116. 

4, 21. 
Ανρήλιος Ώαπίριος Διονύσιος praefect 1110. 6. 
Αυρήλιος ΐΙλουτΊνος άναπομπος άρτου 1115. 2. 

Αυρήλιος Ώρανίσχολος S. of Phoebammon 1126. 


Αυρήλιος Σαραπίων amphodogrammateus 1119. 

7, 19, 25. 

Ανρήλιος Φιλίαρχος also Called Ηοποη, strate- 
gus 1115. I, 18. 

Αυρήλιος Φοιβάμμων s. of Artemidorus 1129. 5, 


Ανρήλιος Φοιβάμμων also called Lucas, s. of 

Melas 1122. 6. 
Ανρήλιος Σ(ΰθις also Called Horion, logistes 

1104. 2. 
Άφΰγχις 1158. 2 Ο. 
Άχιλλϊς 1142. I, 1 8. 

Άχιλλίνς f. of Asclepiades 1103. 2. 

Βάλλαρος s. of Pe . . . 1123. 2. 
Βάνος deacon, s. of Peter 1130. 29. 
Βάτραχο? f. of Didymus 1145. 14. 
Βίκτωρ saint 1151. 49. 
Βίκτωρ scholasticus 1165. 14. 

Γαϊανάς 1141. 6. 

Ταΐων, Sarapion also called G. 1149. 8. 
Τ€μ(λλΐνος f. of Heracleus 1146. 1 1 . 
Geminius Valens 1114. 5. 
Τΐώργιος chartularius 1108. 8. 
Γ(ώργιος scribe 1108. 4. 
Γρηγόριος chief physician 1108. 6. 

Αημήτριος also Called Psammis, f. of Marcus 
Aurelius Apollonius 1114. 25. Demetrius, 
&c. 1114. II. 

Δώύμη 1111. i. 2. 

Δώνμη d. of Cephalon 1111. i. i. 

Δ,ώνμίων, Αίδυμος also Called D., ex-chief priest 

1113. i. 3. 
Δίδυ /ios 1110. 15. 
Δίδυμος, Αυρήλιος Δ. Senator, S. of Theon 

1122. 4. 
Δίδυμος s. of Batrachus 1145. 14. 
Δίδυμος also Called Didymion, ex-chief priest 
113. i. 3• 



Δι'δυ/χοί f. of Dionysius 1109. 4. 
Αί8νμοί f. of Isidorus 1110. i. 

Δΐίΰ?, Ανρη\ία ΆτΓολλωνία also Called D., d. of 

]\Iarcus Aurelius Saras 1114. 28. Aurelia 
Apollonia, &c. 1114. 10. 

Δ.ιο-γας 1153. 21. 
Aioyei/Tji 1142. II. 

Διογί'νης f. of Flavius Phoebammon Imperial 
administrator 1134. 3. 

Διο-γίνης, Ιούλιος Δ, 1141. I. 

Aioyevtjs, Μάρκος Αυρήλιος Δ. also Called Helio- 

dorus, f. of Marcus Aurelius Saras 1114. 
21. Marcus AureliusDiogenes, &C.1114. 8. 

Διογ€νης, ΐΐοίιπλιος OvfTTios Δ. 1127. 3) 3^• 

Διογίνης s. of Sarapion 1113. i. 6. 

Αιογενης f. of Thoilis 1123. 7. 

Διόγνητος, Κλαυδιοί Δ. procurator 1113. i. 12, 

ii. 3. 
Δίοδωροί 1158. I, 26; 1160. 9. 
Διόδωρος f. of Aurelia Techosis 1121. 3. 
Διόδωρος f. of Pekusis 1145. 21. 
Διονυσία 1157. I, 30. 
Διονύσιος 1125. 3, 6. 
Διονύσιος s. of Apion 1113. i. 17. 
Διονύσιος, Αχρηλιος ΤΙαττίριος Δ. praefect 1110. 6. 

Διονύσιος s. of Didymus 1109. 4. 
Διονύσιος f. of Heliodorus 1111. i. 2. 
Διονύσιος s. of Theon 1124. 4, 6, 9, 18, 22. 

Διόσκορος 1116. 23. 

Διοσκουρίδης 1110. 4, 12 ; 1146. 1 6. 

Δωρίων s. of Alexander 1145. 22. 

'ΈΧίνη 1160. 5- 
Έλΐνονς 1158. 19. 
Έρμΰνος s. of Anubias 1110. 2. 
Έρμίας f. of Aurelius . . . 1126. 19, 21. 
"Ερμιπηοε also called Harpocration, s. of 
Horion and f. of Ptolemaeus 1109. i. 

"Ερμιππος f. of Horion 1109. 2. 

Ευδαίμων 1102. 3, 8, i8 ; 1107. 6 ; 1120. 6 ; 

1146. 15. 
Εντόλμιος,Φλαηύιος Είι.Ύατιανός praefeCt 1101. 2. 
Ευτρύγιος 1103. 3. 
Ευφημία, ^Αναστασία also Called Ε. 1151. 13, 


Ζακάων, Αυρήλιος Ζ. S. of Mclanas 1116. 19. 
Ζ(ύς god 1149. I. 

Ζωίλος ex-gymnasiarch, s. of Zoilus 1110. ii. 
Ζωίλοί f. of Zoilus 1110. II. 

Ηλιόδωρος s. of Dionysius 1111. i. 2. 

Ηλιόδωρος, Μάρκος Αυρήλιος Διογίνης alsO Called 

Η., f. of Marcus Aurelius Saras 1114. 22. 

Marcus Aurelius Diogenes, &c. 1114. 8. 
"Ηλιος god 1148. I ; 1149. i. 
Ήρακλάμμων comes 1163. lO. 
Ήρακλάς 1153. 3, 7, 2 2. 
'Ηράκλεια 1109. 1 6. 
Ήρακλΐίδης 114,6. 12. 

Ήρακλίίδης s. of . . . ίοπ and f. of Tryphon 
1132. 4. 

'Ιίρακλΐΐδίων 1146. ΙΟ, 21. 

Ήράκληος f. of Admeius and Mieus 1111. ii. 9. 
Ήράκληος s. of Gemellinus 1146. 11. 
Ηρακλής s. of Admetus 1111. ii. 12. 
Ηρακλής s. of Harpaesis 1145. 13. 

Ήράκλιος 1140. 2. 

Ήρας, Αυρήλιος Ή. phylarch 1119. 2, 13. 

θαίς d. of Pekusis 1109. 3. 

θεανοΰς also Called Sinthonis 1128. 2, 

Geoyevijs, Σαραπίων also called Th. 1128. 5• 
Θεοδόσιος 1164. 1 4. 
Θεοδώρα 1120. 1 7. 

Θεόδωρος f. of Aurelia INIikis 1129. 3. 

Θεόδωρος άποκρ(^ ) 1108. 12. 

Θεόδωρος, Αυρί,λιος θ. S. of Th . . . 1133. Ι7• 

Θεόδωρος princeps 1108. 2. 

Θεόδωρος riparius 1147. 10. 

θευνας or θωνάς 1155. Ι, 20. 

θέων 1117. II ; 1136. 2 ; 1154. ι, 14. 

θέων, 'Αμμώνιος θ. also Called Chacremon 

1128. I. Cf. 1128. 19. 
θέων f. of Aurelius Arsinoiis and Aurelius 

Theon 1119. 3, 6. 
θέων f. of Aurelius Didymus senator 1122. 4. 

θέων, Αυρήλιος θ. S. of Theon 1119. 3, 6, 12, 

18, 26, 29. 
θέων f. of Aurelius Moses 1116. 4. 
θέων banker 1146. 17, 18. 
θέων f. of Dionysius 1124. 22. 
θοήρις goddess 1117. 5. Άθηνα also called 

Th. 1117. I. 
θοώνις f. of Hierax 1105. 1 5. 
θηώνις f. of Thoonis 1105. 4. 




θοωνίί s. of Thoonis 1105 3. 

θοωνις s. of Thooiiis and f. of Thoonis 1105. 4. 

θρακίδας s. of Komon (?) 1145. 12, 1 6. 

θώνιος 1141. 2 ; 1159. 13. 

θωνί! 1120. 13. 

θωνις s. of Diogenes 1123. 7. 
θωνοΓ or Qeopus 1155. 1,20. 

larouapiaroy, Πο^ττώπο? Ί. pracfect 1115. 4• 
Ιάω 1152. 2. 

Ιδ(ο/ί . [ 1110. 1 8. 

ΐ€ρακίων, Αυρήλιος Ί. also Called NoninOS, 

senator 1104. 4. 
Ιίραξ s. of Thoonis and f. of Tbekis 1105. 14. 
ΐ€ρημία? assistant 1147. 6. 
Ιβρημίας scribe 1137. 5. 
Ιουλιανός lawyer 1131. 2, 16. 

Ιούλιος Αιογίνης 1141. 1 1 . 

Ιοΐστος saint 1151. 50. 

Ισάκ, Αυρήλιος Ί. S. of NiluS 1130. 5. 

Ισιδωρα 1146. p. 

Ισίδωροϊ 1146. 13; 1160. 5. 

Ισίδωρος, Αυρήλιος' I. άναπομπος Άρτου 1115. 2, ΙΟ. 

Ισίδωρο? S. of Didytnus 1110. ι. 

Ισιων 1146. 7• 

Ισιων f. of Aurelius Abraham 1130. 4, 26, 

32, 33. 
ϊσχυρίων f. of Sarapion 1123. i. 
Ivivilinus (?) tabularius 1114. 35. 

Ιωαννία 1151. II, 30. 

Ιωάννης assistant 1107. 6. 

Ιωάννης, Αυρήλιος Ί. ex-primipilarius, S. of 

Sarmates 1133. 3, 16. 
ωάννης evangelist 1151. 46. 

ίάλοτΓοί f. of Aurelius Artemidorus 1135. 5. 
KepeaXii hypomnematographus 1102. 4. 
Κΐφύλων f, of Asclas, Cephalon and Didyme 

1111. i. I. 
Κίφάλων s. of Cephalon 1111. i. 9. 

Κλαύδιος Λιόγνητος procurator 1113. i. 12, U. 3. 
Κλίανδρος 1113. i. 1 6. 

ΚλώδίΟΓ Κουλκιανός praefect 1104. 10. 

Κολκοίλΐί 1145. 23. 

Κύλλουθος 1108. 5. 

Κόμμων s. of Taur . . . 1106. I, I I. 

Κόμων (?) f. of Thracidas 1145. 12, 16. 

Κονίων 1112. g. 

Κοττρίύς 1148. 2 ο. 

Κοπρεύς agent 1141. 3. 
Κοπρία 1160. 4. 

Κουλκιανός, Κλώδιοί Κ. praefect 1104 ΙΟ. 

Ααΐτος, Μα'ικιος Αα'ιτος praefect 1111. i. 3> ΐί• 2. 
Αίων presbyter 1162. ι . 

Αονκας, Αυρήλιος Φοιβάμμων also Called L., S. 

of Melas 1122. 6. 

Αούκιος 1158. 2, 26. 

Αούκιος f. of Lucius 1145. 20. 

Αούκιος S. of LuciuS 1145. 20. 

Αούκιος s. of Petronius 1145. 21. 

Μάγνος praefect 1117. 4. 

Μαίκιος Λαΐτος praefect 1111. i. 3, ii. 2. 

Μακάριος assistant 1137. i. 

Μαξιμίνος, Αυρήλιος Μ. S. of Ammon 1134. 5. 
ΝΙάρκος Αυρήλιος 'Απολλώνιος Senator, S. of 

Demetrius also called Psammis 1114. 25. 
Marcus Aurelius Apollonius, &c. 1114. 11. 

Μάρκος Αυρήλιος Αιογ^νης also called Heliodo- 

rus, f. of Marcus Aurelius Saras 1114. 21. 
Marcus Aurelius Diogenes, &c. 1114. 8. 

Μάρκος Αυρήλιος Σαράς senator, S. of MarcUS 

Aurelius Diogenes also called Heliodorus 

1114. 21. Marcus Aurelius Saras, &c. 

1114. 7. 
Μαως 1145. introd. 

Μίλανάς f. of Aurelius Zakaon 1116. 19. 
Μίλας f. of Aurelius Phoebammon also called 

Lucas 1122. 7. 
MteCr s. of Heracleus 1111. ii. 16. 
Μϊκις, Αύρηλία Μ. d. of Theodorus 1129. 3. 

Μίκκίίλος διαδότης 1115. p. 

Μιχαήλ archangel 1152. 3, 

Μουσής, Αυρήλιος Μ. σνστάτης, S. of Theon 
1116. 4, 21. 

Ν αρκισσοΓ 1110. Ι3• 
Ναρρωοΰς 1106. Ι, II. 

Νβοκυδτ;? ex-iuridicus 1102. 16, 24. 
Νίκαιοί f. of Apion 1145. 3 (Nty. Pap.). 
Νίκανδρος 1145. introd. (Ntyy. Pap.). 
Νικάνωρ 1153. 6, 22, 24. 
Κίκη 1149. 4. 

Νΐλοί f. of Aurelius Isaac 1130. 5. 

ΐ^όνινος (?), Αυρήλιος Ίβρακίων also called Ν. 
1104. 4. 

Ουάλίριος Πρόκλος praefect 1102. 7• 



Ονίττιοί, ΤΙονηλιος Ον. Διογ(ρης 1127. 3• 3^• 
Ovfjavios 1108. ΙΟ. 

Ώαβΐρμονθίί 1157. 2, 30. Πηγ. 1146. ΙΟ. 

Ώαμοίθιοί ex-elder 1147. 6. 
Ώαμούθιοί official 1147. 9• 
Παμάΐ/^ίί 1110. Ι4(?)• 
Ώαπίριοί comes 1147. 3• 

Ώαπίριος, Αί ρηΧιος Π. Δΐ'ιννσιος 1110. 6. 

Ώαποντωί 1121. Ι 6. 

Πατάς 1157. ΙΟ. 

Ώατ€ρμονθις 1146. ΙΟ. Πα5. 1157. 2, 30. 

Ώανλημις also called Paulinus 1110. 14. 
ΠαυλίίΌί, Ππυλ^μίί also called p. 1110. 14. 

ΠανλΙνος, Αί8άσιος Π. banker 1132. II. 

ΠαϋλοΓ comes 1165. 10. 

Παϋλος S. of Sillagr . . . 1106. ι, 11. 

ΤΙαυσανίας 1153. Ι5• 

Ώΰνα also called jeivnpovs 1110. 18. 

HeKvats s. of Diodorus 1145. 21. 

Ώίκΐσι: f. of Thais 1109. 3. 

Πίλονσίϊ f. of Petechon 1145. 2, 7. 

Πΐρτίναξ, Αυρήλιος Δΐως also called P., strate- 

gus 1119. 9, 25. 
Ώ(τ(νυνφις f. of Halres 1145. 1 7. 
Ώΐτΐχων s. of Pelousis 1145. 2, 7. 
Ώίτρος 1130. 3 I . 

Ώίτρος f. of Ammonius 1145. 8. 
Πίτροί f. of Banus 1130. 30. 
Ώίτρος comes 1164. 14. 
ueVpof elder, s. of Apollonius 1145. 9. 
Ώ4τρος f. of Horus 1145. 8. 

Πίτρώνιος f. of LuciuS 1145. 21. 

ΏΧουτΊνος, Αυρήλιος Π. άναπρμπος άρτου 1115. 2, 

Πλουη'ωί' 1110. 1 5. 

Ώολυ8€ύκης 1120. 3; 1121. 33; 11βΟ• Ι9• 

Ιίομπώνιος ^Ιανουαριανός praefect 1115. 4• 
ΙΙούπλιος Ουίττιος Διογ€νης 1127. 3) 3^• 

Πρηνίσχολος (?) S. of Phoebammon 1126. 19; 


Πρόκλο?, Ουαλίριος Π. pracfect 1102. 7• 
Psammis, Demetrius also called P., f. of 
Marcus Aurelius Apollonius 1114. 1 1. 

Πτολ(μ[ 1146. II. 
Ώτόλίμαΐος 1158. 21. 

ΏτολΐμαΊος f. of Ammonius 1124. 12. 
Πτολεραίοί banker 1132. 10. 
Πτολ(μαΊος s. of Hermippus 1109. 8. 
Ώτόλλις {. of Horus 1145. 10. 

^αραπΰς 1135. 3. 

Σαραπιάς 1110. l6, I 7. 

Έαρΰπις god 1148. I ; 1149. 2. 

Έαραπίων 1102. 24; 1114. 31; 1140. i; 

1156. 3; 1158. 2. 
Έαραπίων also calkd Arislocles, s. of Sarapion 

1113. i. 7. 
Ί,αραπίων, Αυρήλιος Σ. amphodogrammatCUS 

1119. 7, 19, 25. 
Σηραπίων f. of Chaeremon 1132. 2. 
Σαραπίων s. of Chaeremon 1137. i . 
Σαραπ'ιων also Called Gaion 1149. 7. 
Σαραπίων s.of IschyrioH and f.of Apion 1123. i. 
Σαραπ'ιων also called Phanias, ex-gymnasiarch 

1113. ii. I, 17. 
Σαραπ'ιων f, of Phanias 1105. I. 
ΣηρΊπίωιι πολιτικός 1146. I 7. 

Σαραπίων f. of Sarapion akso called Aristocles 

1113. i. 8. 

Σαραπίων also called Theogenes 1128. 5. 

Σαραπόδωρος 1160. 2 2. 
Σαραποΰς 1154. I. 

Σιιρΰς s. of Amois 1112. 7. 
Σάρας centurion 1146. 19. 

Σαράς, Μάρκος Αυρήλιος Σ. senator, S. ofMarCUS 

Aurelius Diogenes also called Heliodorus 

1114. 2ij 33. ]\Iarcus Aurelius Saras, &c. 
1114. 7. 

Σαρμάτης assistant 1136. 2, 6. 
Σαρμάτης f. of Aurelius John 1133. 3, 16. 
Σΐρήνος 1146. 14. 

Σΐρήνος {. of Aurelius Agathodaemon 1121. 31. 
Σ€ρηνος f. of Phoebammon 1126. 20, 21. 
Σΐρήνος saint 115L 47. 
Σΐύθης 1120. 13 ; 1140. i. 
Σ(ΰβις Αυρήλιος Σ. also called Horion, logistes 
1104. 2. 

Σιλλαγρ{ ) f. of PauluS 1106. I, II. 

Σινθωνις, θβανοΰς also called S. 1128. 3. 

Σουβατιανος Ακύλας praefeCt 1100. I. 

Σοφία 1108. 9 ; 1130. 4. 

Στρατονίκη, Αυρηλία Σ. also Called Sosipatra, 
d. of Marcus Aurelius Saras 1114. 27. 
Aurelia Stratonice, &c. 1114. 9. 

Σωσιτίάτρα, Αυρηλία Στρατονίκη also called S., 

d. of Marcus Aurelius Saras 1114. 28. 

Aurelia Stratonice, &c. 1114. 10. 
Σώσος f. of Sosus 1127. 2. 
Σώσος s. of Sosus 1127. I. 

υ 2 


2ωτα! 1121. 1 6. 
Σωφρόνιος 1107. I. 

Τύάπΐί 1145. intiod. 

Τααπολλωΐ'ίδϊ/ϊ 1132. 5• 

Ταπΐτσφΐ! 1123. 7• 

Ταπλοκτάϊ 1132. 3• 

Ύαποντως 1111. ϋ. ΙΟ. 

Ύασαραπίων 1149. 6. 

Tartaj/os, Φλαούιοϊ Εύτόλ/«οί Τ. praefect 1101. 2. 

Ται;ρ( ) f. of Komon (?) 1106. ι, 11. 

Ύβηκις d. of Hieiax 1105. 14. 

TfpeCi 1146. 8, 9. 

Τεχάσίϊ 1121. 3, g ; 1158. 21. 

ΤίχώσΐΓ, Ανρη'λία Τ. d. of Diodorus 1121. 3, 31. 

Tews s. of Totoeus and f, of Ta . . . 1123. 4, 


Toroei's f. of Teos 1123. 4. 
Τρόφιμο: s. of Origenes 1160. 1,29. 
Τρύφων s. of Heraclides 1132. 4. 

ΤσίΡαφυγχις 1123. 5• 

Valens, Geminius V. 1114. 5. 

Φανία! 1105. I ; 1148. 3. 

Φανίας ex-chief priest and banker 1132. 9. 

ΦαρΙα! s. of Sarapion 1105. i. 

ΦανΙας, Σαραπίων also called Ph., cx-gymnasi- 

arch 1113. ii. i, 18. 
Φ//3 1138. II. 
Φιλίαρχ^ος, AvpTj'hios Φ. also Called Horion, 

strategus 1115. i, 18. 
Φιλόνικοί 1113. ii. 5. 
Φίλό^6ΐ/οί 1160. II. 
Φιλόξίνος saint 1150. 2 ; 1151. 48. 

Φλαουιοί 'Apre/xtof duX 1103. 3. 

Φλαουίο? Έντολμιοί Τατιαι^ός praefect 1101. 2. 

Φλαούίοί Φοιβάμμων Imperial administrator, 

s. of Diogenes 1134. 3. 
Φλαονιο! lOets logistes 1116. 3. 


Φοιβάμμων, Αυρήλιος Φ. also Called LucaS, S. of 

Melas 1122. 6. 
Φοιβάμμων, Ανρηλιο! Φ. s. of Artemidorus 1129. 
5> 16. 

Φοιβάμμων ofijcial 1137- 5. 

Φοιβάμμων s. of Serenus and f. of Aurelius 

Pranischolus 1126. 19, 21. 
Φοιβάμμων, Φλαονιος Φ. Imperial administrator, 

s. of Diogenes 1134. 3. 
Φονλιανός exegetes 1146. 4, 8. 

Φουλλωι/ 1160. 5. 

Φντω£ (?) f. of Pstheious 1107. i. 

ΚαιρημονΙς, ^Αριστόκλ(ΐα also Called Ch. 1113. i. 

Χαιρημων also Called Ammonius Theon 1128. 

I, Cf. 1128. 19. 
Χαιρημων f. of Sarapion 1137. i. 
Χαιρημων s. of Sarapion 1132. 2. 
Xei/eroCjSts 1118. 3. 

Ψάμμις, Δημήτριος also called Ps., f. of MarcuS 

Aurelius Apollonius 1114. 25. 
<ireeiois s. of Phutos 1107. I. 
"iroels, Φλαονιο! Ψ. logistes 1116. 3. 

'Qpiyas 1153. I 3. 

Ώριγένης f. of Trophlmus 1160. I, 29. 

Ώριων 1142. g. 

Ώριων, Άπολλώνιοί also called Horion, s. of 

Apollonius 1112. 2. 
Ώριων, Αυρήλιος Σίϊβις also Called Η. 1104. 2. 

Ώριων, Αυρήλιος Φιλίαρχος also Called Η., 

strategus 1115. ι, 18. 
Ώριων S. of Hermippus and f. of Hermippus 

also called Harpocration 1109. 2. 
^Ωρος 1110. 13- 

^Ωρος s. of Harpaesis 1145. 11. 
^Ωρος s. of Petechon 1145. 8. 
*Ωρος s. of PtoUis 1145. 10. 



{a) Countries, Nomes, Cities, Toparchies. 

K'lyviTTot 1101. 2 ; 1119. 16 ; 1121. 2. 
'AXe^afSpaa 1147. 3 e( saep. ; 1153. 30 ; 
1155. 4 ; 1158. 8 ; 1160. 25. 17 λαμπρότατη 

Άλίξ. 1116. 1 1 . μΐγηλόπολις Άλ(ξ. 1130. 6. 
^Α\€ξαν8ρΐων λαμπρότατη πόλις 1100. 2 (?) J 

1114. 23. 
Alexandrinonim civitas 1114. g. 

'AvTivoeiTiKos 1119. 28. 

'AvTivofvs 1119. 3, 4, 6, 26. 'AiTiiOeif feoi 

"EXXj/Key 1119. 1 4, 2 2. 
Άντινοίων λαμπρά πόΚις 1119. 14) 2 2. 
Άντινόον πόΧίϊ 1100. 23. 
Άρσινοίτης 1100. ι ; 1154. 13. 
^Αρσινοϊτάιν πόλΐί 1133• Ο. 
ΑαρνΊται 1163. 2. 
''Ελλην€ς vioi 1119. 1 4. 2 2. 
ivupia 1101. 5• 
inapxia 1101. 14• 

Ήρακλίον! πόλις 1133. 3 '> H^V. 21. 
μεναΧόπολίί 'AXe^afSpeta 1130. 6. 

pjjrpOTToXts = Oxyrhynchus 1112. 2 ; 1119. 7> 


μητροπολίτης 1109. 6. 
μητροπολιτικός 1119. ΐρ• 

Mt/cpa "Οασίί 1118. Ι ; 1121. 3• 
νομός 1102. 12; 1119. 2θ; ζ νομοί 1100. 

"Όασίί Μικρά 1118. Ι ; 1121. 3• 

Όξνρυγχίτης (νομός) 1104. 3 ) 1115. Ι, ΙΟ, Ι 8 ; 

1116. 3; 1119• 6, 2 2, 25; 1130. 5• 

^Οξνρυγχιτών πόλις 1117. 21, 26, 33 J 1119. 
19, 25• λαμπρά κα\ λαμπρότατη Όξ. π. 1104. 

5 ; 1121. 4 ; 1122. 4 ; 1129. 3 ; 1133. 7 ; 
1134. 4• 
"Οξνρύγχων πόλις 1105. 4, 6 ; 1109. 3 ; 1110. 
II ; 1111. i. 3 ; 1113• i• 5> "• ι. 2 ; 1114. 
2θ ; 1123. 3, 8 ; 1127. 2 ; 1128. 3 ; 1132. 

3, 9• 
Oxyrinchitaium civitas 1114. 7, 12, 13• 

Πανώι/ πόλίί 1115. II. 

πόΧίϊ 1101. 5 ; 1119. 1 6. = Oxyrhynchus 
1110. 2, 15, 18, 21; 1105. 15; 1113. i. 
11; 1114. 32; 1116. 5. 20; 1117. 3. 4, 
16, 21 ; 1122. 7 ; 1128. 6 ; 1129. 5, 9 > 
1132. 6 ; 1134. 5• 

τοπαρχία peV?; 1113. ί. 2, ϋ. 5 ; 1145. 3• 
Ίρωγοδίττης 1102. 2 5• 

(ί?) Villages, Ιτιοίκια, τό-ηοι. 

(ι) Oxyrhynchite. 

Άμονλης (?) 1165. 5• 

<5)αησιος 1147. Ι9• 

θβωΐΌί κωμαι 1145. 4• 

θώσβις 1112. 23. 

Ίσΐίίου ΤρυφωΐΌί 1124. ιο; 1145. 

Μΐρμίρθα 1111. 1. 7> "• 2. 

Μονχινυρ (Ι. -νωρ ?) 1127. 7• 

ΜυρρυΙ (?) 1165. 9• 

Nepi'pa 1112. 6, 2 1. 

Netrpipts 1134, 7. Ι4• 

Ν)7σου Αιμΐνίον ΐποίκιον 1133. 4• 

nayyouXeetou 1147. 16. 

Ώανΐχμωθις (?) 1123. 12. 

Πίίΐ'ί'ώ 1112. 7" 

UeTciOvptoi ΐποίκιον 1123. 5» ^^• 


Ί,αραπίωνος Χαιρημονος κώμη 1137. Ι. 
SerepeXeu 1112. ΙΟ. 
Σίνοικυθ{ ) 1112. 13- 

ΣίΐΌκώρΐί 1130. 4. 32, 33• 

Σ€«π-ώ 1112. II ; 1113. i. ι, ΐ5• 

Έ^ρίφις 1112. 8 ; 1141. 3• 

Σ€φώ1128. 13; 1147. 8. 

Σπανία 1147. 7• 

Ύακόνα 1147. 4'^• 

Ύαμπίτι 1147. 9• 

Tepi^tf 1165. ΙΟ. 

Τρύφωνος Ίσκιου 1124. ΙΟ ; 1145. introd. 

Ψωβθις 1113. ϋ. 5• 

'Ωφι$ 1146. 5• 


Krjrs 1126. 8. 
Κόβα 1145. I. 
2ώβθις 1145. 19- 


(2) Heracleopolite. 

"λνω Ώ,αρΐμβοΚης 1109. 1 3• 

β! -γράμμα (Antinoopolis) 1110. 3) 9• 

Αρόμου Τυανασίου 1116. 6. 
Μικράϊ Tfu/i€vov^fu)s 1129. ΙΟ. 

Τάλη 1126. 7• 
Φίλοίίχον 1156. 4• 

(ί) uμφoba. 

tiorov Δρόμου 1105. 7• 

πλίνβίον [.] βόραον (AniinoopoHs) 1110. ίο. 

Tf/^yfi/ou^ews 1109. 7• 

(ί/) Tribes and Demes. 
(ι) Alexandrian. 

Έϊλύθνιοί 1145. 2 2. 

(a) Antino'ite. 

ΆΒριάνιιος ό και ^Ολ[νμπιης (?) 1110. 4• 
Έρμακνς 1110. Ι, 2. 
Ώαρράσαος 1110. Ι. 

Τηϊανοΰ χωρίον 1141. 6. 
KXf avbpov 1113. i. 1 6. 

βάΚανύον δημόσιον 1104. I 6. 

Έηβΐίνιο! 6 και Άρμονκΰς 1110. 9• 
2(βάστ(ΐ05 6 και Αιοσκυνρ€ΐοί 1119. 3) ^• 

(e) κλήροι, &C. 

κλήρος καλου/χίΐΌΓ Ύσαβατωου 1126. 5• 
Φιλονίκου 1113. ϋ. 5• 

(/) Miscellaneous. 

Ι ηατ(ρμ . [ 1119. 2 7. 


(α) Pagan, 
(ι) Gods. 

Άθηνα η κα\ θοηρίί Bea μ€γίστη 1117. Ι. 
Ζίύϊ'ΉλίΟΓ μΐγας Σαράπΐί 1149. Ι. 
"Ηλιοϊ, Σαράπις Ή. 1148. Ι. Zeis "Ηλιοϊ piyas 
Σηράπις 1149. Ι. 

θ(ός 1144. 4• Cr. Index Π. Θ^Ί 1117. ι. 

θυηρις 1117. 5 > 1144. ΙΟ. Αθηνά ή καΐ θ. 

1117. Ι. 

ΣαράτΓΐί "Ηλιοϊ 1148. Ι . Zei/y "HXtos /xe'yas 
Σαρήπΐί 1149. I. 



'AhpLavflov 1113• i. 6. 
Αύγουστου lepav 1116. lO. 
if pa κλίνη 1144. 6. 

(2) Temples^ &c. 

Upov 1143. 2, 5. i. kv^ovarov 1116. lO. 
Ίσΐίίοι/ 1124. II ; 1155. i8. 
^αρηπάον 1105. 7 ; 1132. I (?), 9. 

άρχκρατΐΰσας 1113. i. 4 ; 1132. 10. 

apxifpfiis 1114. 32 ; 1146. 6, 
Upevs 1144. 10. Uptvs Koi ίπομνηματογράφος 
1102. 4. 

(3) Priests^ &c. 

παστοφόρο! 1143. 2 ; 1144. 3, 7, 9, 13 ; 1155. 

στολισττ;? 1144. Ι. 

ayioi 1151. 51• 

a^'ji' 1151. 56 ; 1152. 5 ; (\θ 1162. 15. 

άπόστολοϊ 1151. 44. 

άρχάγγίλος 1151. 42• 

Βίκτωρ, ό aycos Β. 1151. 49• 

διάκονος 1130. 29 ; 1162. 3• 

(κκλησία 1138. 2. ayia eV. 1147. II. 
Εμμανουήλ 1162. Ι4• 
(ΰαγγΐλιστή: 1151. 45• 

Ofos 1150. ι; 1151. 5, 7. 24; 1164. ιι 
1165. 8, 14- Ki'piof θ(ός 1151. 52; 1162 
3. Μ• 

θ(οτόκοί, 8('σηοινα ήμων η θ. 1151• 40• 
'Ι»;σοΰϊ Χριστός 1152. 3• 
Ίοΰστος, ό άγιος Ί. 1151. ^Ο. 

(ό) Christian. 

^Ιωάννης, 6 άγιος καϊ ΐνΒοζος απόστολϋς και evayye- 

λιστης και θ(ολόγος Ί. 1151. 43• 
κύριος 1162. 12. κύριος θ(ός 1151. 52 ; 1162. 

4, Ι4• 

Μιχαήλ 1152. 3• 

TTvevpa αγιον 1151. 6. 

πρ(σβίτ€ρος 1138. 3 ,* 1162. 1,2. 

Έ^ρηνος, 6 άγιος S. 1151. 47* 

σωτηρ 1161. 2. 

υΙος τοΰ θΐοΰ 1151. 5• ^'Οϊ "^ι*' λόγος του θ(θυ 

1151. 23• νιος 6 ηγαπημίνος 1161. 3• 
Χριστός 1151. 3• ^• ^'°^ "'■'' Xoyos τοΰ θ(οΰ 

1151. 23- IijToCs Χ. 1152. 3• 
Φιλό^ίΐΌΓ, ό ά'γιοϊ Φ. 1150. 2 ; 1151. 4^• 
χμγ 1130. Ι. 

αδω^αί 1152. 2. 

€λωι1152. Ι. 

Ίοώ σαβαώθ 1152. 2. 

(ί) Magic. 

φωρ 1152. Ι. 
ωρωρ 1152. Ι. 


αβάκτης 1108. 1 1. 

αγορανόμος 1105. 2. 

άμφοδογραμματΐύς 1119. 4) 6, 8, ΙΟ, Ι9, 20, 23• 

άναπομπος άρτου 1115. 2. 

άννώνης, €πι δια8όσ€ως αρ. 1115. g. 

απαιτητής 1135. Ι• 

άηογραφη, αψΐθίντΐς προς τΐ] κατ oiKiiif απ, 

1110. 3• 
άποκρ( ) 1108. 12. 
αργυροπράτης 1108. 7 {■)■ 



άρχίατρυί 1108• 6. 
άρχιαραηΰσας 1113. i. 4 5 1132. ΙΟ. 
άρχΐ(ρ€νί 1114. 32. 

άρχοντας 1117. 3- 57 J 1119. 14; 2 2. ίΐρχ. τψ 
ΐπαρχίας 1101. Ι4• 

βΐνΐφικιάριοί ίπάρχον Αίγύπτου 1121. 2. 
βοηθό: 1107. 6 ; 1136. 2 ; 1137. ι ; 1147. 4, 

6, 7, 12. 
βονλίντης 1101. 2 5 ; 1103. 2 ; 1104. 4 Ι 

1114. 2 1, 22, 20, 32, 33 ; 1122. 4• 

/3ουλή 1103. 2; 1119. Ι2, 14, 22. κρατίστη 

βουλή 1119. 4, 8, 26. 

γραμμαΤΕνί 1137. 5^ 1138. II. 

"νραμματηφόροί 1164. Ι, 6. 

γυμνασιάρχης 1143. 3• γυμνασίαρχος 1117. ΙΟ. 

gymnasiarchus 1114. 7, 12. 

γυμνασιαρχησας 1103. 2 ; 1104. 4 > 1113. ΐί. 

Ι, ι8 ; 1114. 2ΐ, 26, 33 '} 1146. 2. factus 
gymnasiarchus 1114. 7, 12. 
γυμνασιαρχία 1102. 9• 

decurio 1114. 7, 12. 

διαδ6;(ομ6ΐΌΓ κωμογραμματύαν 1112. 20. 
δίάδοσίί, eVt δίαδοσεαιί αννώνης 1115. Q• 
8ικαιο8οσιαν Βιοικών 1146. introd. 

8ικαιο8ότης, 'Νΐοκν8ης yevopfvog δ. 1102. 1 6. 

διοίκησις 1134:. ι6; 1147. 3• 

διοικητής, ΑνρηΧιος Άριστΐας 6 διασημότατος δ. 

(α. D. 284) 1115. 5 J ό κράτιστος δ. 1115. II. 
tioiKwv τα πράγματα της θ(ΐοτάτης οΙκίας 1134. 3• 

8ιοικών την δικαιοΒοσίαν 1146. introd. 
δου^, ΦΧαουιος Αρτέμιος ό Χαμπρότατος δ. (λ. D. 

36ο) 1103. 3- 

e καταντά ρχη ς 1146. 4) 8. 

ΐκ8ικος 1108. Ι3• 

(ζηγητΐύσας 1112. 2. 

εξηγητής 1146. 4) 8. 

ίξκεπτωρ 1108. 13 ; 1139. 2. 

επαρχία 1101. Ι 4• 

έπαρχος Αϊγντττου 1121. 2. Cf. ηγεμων. 

έπαρχος του ίεροΰ πραιτωρίου 1116. 2. 

επιμελητής (^άννώνης^ 1115. ΙΟ. επιμ. χρυσού 
ξοάνον ' Αθήνας 1117. Ι, 'J, Ι ζ, 21. 

επιστράτηγος, 6 κράτιστος επ. 1119. 27. 'Αντώ- 
νιος 'Αλέξανδρος ό κράτ. επ. (α. D. 244) 1119. 

4• 9, 15, 22, 26. 

επιτηρητής τραπέζης 1132. Ι Ι. 

επιτροπή 1119. 1 5. 

επίτροπος 1119. Ι5• «τ. πολιτικών 1104. Ι3• 

επ. των κυρίων Σεβαστών, Κλαύδιος Αιόγνητος 

(α. D. 203) 1113. ί. 13, ϋ• 4• 
ευθηνιαρχησας 1114. 2 2. factus eutheniarcha 

1114. 8. 

ηγεμονία 1121. 27. 

ηγεμονικός 1119. 2 1. ηγ. υπηρέτης 1102. 2ζ. 

ηγεμών 1117. 2; 1119. ι8; 1143. 2; 1155. 

1 2 . Ουαλε'ριος ΤΙρόκλος ό κράτιστος κα\ φιλαν- 
θρωπότατος ηγ, 1102. 7• ό κράτιστος Μάγνος 
1117. 4• Αυρήλιος ΤΙαπιριος Διονύσιος 6 κρά- 
τιστυς ηγ. (α. D. 1 88) 1110. 6. Μαίκιος 
Ααΐτος ό λαμπρότατος ηγ. (α. D. 203) 1111. ΐ. 
3, ϋ• 2. Σουβατιανος Ακύλας (α. Ό. 2θ6) 
1100. Ι. Πομπώνιος 'ΐανοναριανος 6 διασημό- 
τατος ηγ. (α. D. 284) 1115. 4• Κλώδιοί Κοι/λ- 
κιανος ό διασημότατος ηγ. (α. D. 3®^) 1104. 
ΙΟ. Φλαουιος Έντόλμιος Ύατιανος ό λαμπρό- 
τατος έπαρχος Αίγύπτου 1101. 2. 
ηγούμενοι τοΰ έθνους 1119. 17• 

'ίδιος λόγος 1112. Ι. 

Ko/xey 1147. 3 ; 1163. 4, 10; 1164. 14; 1165. 

κωμογραμματεία 1112. 21. 
κωμογραμματεύς 1113. Ϊ. Ι. 

λογιστεία 1141 . II. 

λογιστής 1139. Ι. Αυρήλιος Σεΰθις ό και'Ο,ρΐων 
(a.D. 3*^6) 1104. 2. Έίτρύγιος άπο λογιστών 
(α. D. 360) 1103. 3• Φλαούιος Ψοεΐς (α. D. 
363) 1116. 3. 

4, 9• 

μειζονία 1147. 9• 

μείζων 1121. 2 2, 26 ; 1137. 5 .' 1147. 

μηνιάρχης 1139. 2. 

ναύτης 1115. Ι3• 
νεόλεκτοι 1103. 5• 
νομικάριος 1131. 1 7. 

πατρίκιος 1134. 2. 

ΤΓολίΓίκόί 1146. Ι7• πολειτικών επίτροπος 1104e. 



1147. 6. 

Ίτραιτίόσίτοί 1101. 9, I 3, 1 8, 27. 
πραιτώριον, ΐτταρχο! τοϋ if ρου π. 1116. :ί. 
πρακτορεία αργνρικϋν 1119. 7) 1 9) ^3^ ^Ί• 
πρΐσβύτ€ρος (^κώμης) 111^. 2θ; 1145. 9 J 11< 
πρίγκΐψ 1108- 3• 
πριμιπιλάριος, άπο πριμιπϊληρίων 1133. 5• 

procuratio 1114. 6. 

προνοητψ 1134. 8 ; 1147. I'J, 19• 

προστασία 1134. 7• 

πρυτανεία 1104. 1 7, 2 2. 

πρυτανιυΐΐν 1103. 2 ; 1104. 4• 

πρΰτανίί 1104. 21. πρ. 'ίναρχρς 1104. 5• 

πρωτήκτωρ, άπο πρωτηκτόρων 1134. 3• 

ptTToptoy 1101. 26; 1147. ΙΟ. 

σκρΐίβοί 1108. 4• 

στpnτηyόs 1100. Ι ; 1102. 12 ; 1119. 4, 6, ΙΟ, 

20, 2 2. Αυρήλιος Aflos 6 κα\ Περτίναξ (α. D. 
244) 1119. 9) 25. Αυρήλιος Φιλίαρχος ό και 

Ώριων (α. D. 284) 1115. Ι, 1 8. στρ. Μικρός 

Όάσίως 1118. 2. 
στρατιώτης 1101. 13, ΐ8; 1115. 13. 
στρατιωτικός 1106. 7• 
συστάτης 1116. 5-21. 
σχολαστικός 1165. 1 4. 

tabularius 1114. 35• 

τάξεις 1120. 5. 
τραπεζίτης 114:6. I'J, 1 8. 

υπηρέτης 1119. Ι3• ί^ττ. ηγεμονικός 1102. 2ζ. 
υπατία y ύπατος. See Index III. 
νπομνηματογράφος, Κερεάλις ό 'ιερεύς και ΰπ. 1102. 
4, 17, 20, 23. 

φροντιστής 1141. 3• 
φύλαρχος 1119. 2, II, Ι3. 

χαρτονλάριος 1108. 8. 

(a) Weights and Measures. 

Άρουρα 1102. 17; 1113. i. 19, ii. 7; 1126. 6, 

αρτάβη 1124. 13 ; 1125. i ; 1140. 3, 4 ; 1143. 

5, 7 ; 1144. 18 ; 1145. 5. 

δεσμίδων 1130. 14, 29, 32. 
δηνάριον 1142. 4, 5. 

ήμικοτυλη 1142. 2. 
ήμίχους 1153. 5• 

κεράμων 11ZQ. intiod. ; 1141. 7-9» n- 
Kn'Stoi/ 1158. 16. 

κοτύλη 1143. I. 

μετρητής 1143. 7• 

μετρον ελαωυργικόν 1140. 3 ,' Α•• τετραχοίνικον 

Αμμωνίου του Ιΐτολεμαίυυ 1124. 12. 
AtdSioy 1115. Ι3(!'). 

ξεστης 1142. 1 4• 

σταθμός της κώμης 1130. 1 3. 

ταγαρίδιον (?) 1158. 12. 
ταγή 1139. 3• 
τετρώβολον 1142. 1 1 . 

χοΐνιξ 1145. 8, II, 14, ΐ7• 

(ΰ) Coins. 

ά/)γύρίοι/ 1104. II, 22, 23; 1105. ι6; 1124. 
14, 17; 1125. 3; 1127. 1 1; 1129. ΐ2; 

1132. 12. αργύρια 1160. g. 

δηνάριον 1104, 12, 23, 24; 1142. 5, 6, 8, 9• 

δραχμή 1105. ι6; 1112. 14-16, 24, 25; 
1117. 22; 1124. 14, 17; 1125. 3 ; 1127. 
II, 2θ ; 1128. ι6; 1132. ΐ2, 15; 1135. 
4, 5 ; ίΐ39• introd. ; 1142. 3, 7 ; 1143. 
Ι, 3, 5; 1144. 4 f/ saep. ; 1153. 8. 



Cvyov, 'A\(^avhpfias {(.) 1147. 3 e/ saep. ζ. 
ιίιωτικόν 112β. 12, 13, 22 ; 1138. 5, 8. 

ημιωβΙΚιον 1112. 1 6. 

KfpOTiou 1126. 12, 13, 21 ; 1131. 8, 9; 1137. 

2, 3 ; 1138. 7 ; 1147. 3 el saep. 
κίρμα 1157. i8; 1160. 16. 

μνα. 1125. 5• 

μυ^ίάϊ 1129. 12; 1133. g. 

νομισμάτων 1130. II, 2'j, 32; 1131. 7, 9; 
1136. introd.; 1138. 6, 9; 1147. 3 f/ 
saep, V. δΐσποτικύν 1130. lo. 

Ρονμμίον 1165. 6. 

6βο\05 1112. 1 6 ; 1143. 7 ; 1144. 11. 

τάλαντον 1104. II, 12, 22, 24; 1105. 21 ; 

1117. 4, 1 6; 1158. 8, ίο, 14. 
τριώβϋλον 1112. 2 5• 

;^άλκιΐΌ? 1158. 23. 

χαλκός 1105. 21. 

χρνσινος 1133. 9• 

χρυσίον 1117. 8. 

χρυσός 1121. 19; 1126. 12, 21 ; 1130. ΙΟ, 

II, 27, 31 ; 1131. 7, 9 ', 1137. 2, 3 ; 1138. 



άναβολικόν 1135. 2 ; 1138. 3• 

άιανίωσις 1105. 21. 

αννώνη 1115. 9• 

αργνρικόν 1134. 6, 12. άργυρικά 1ΐί9 . "], 20, 

27; 1138. 4• 

δι/μόσιοί; 1137. 2, 3- δ^Μ'ί^^ια 1125. 12 ; 1126. 

(πι.κ(φαΚαιον 1157. I4j 1 6, 2 Ο. 
(ηόμινα 1112. 14, 2 4* 

ληογραφ ία 1109. 12. 

προσδιαγραφόμίνα 1112. ΐ6, 25. 

Τΐλίσμα 1123. Ι 5. 


a 1114. 15. 

ηβάκτ^ϊ 1103. II. 
αβάσκαντος 1159- 2 7- 
αβύΚλη 1153. 1 8. 

όβροχος 1113. i. 15, 18, ii. 7 ; 1125. 10. 

αγαθός 1126. ΙΟ ; 1161. 2. 
ayavaKTf'iv 1119. 8. 
ayanav 1161. 3. 
αγαπητός 1162. 3. 

άγως 1147. 1 1 ; 1150. 2 ; 1151. 6 e/ saep. 

ayvevdv 1144. I 7- 

άγνούν 1119. 1 1. 
άγνοια 1119. II. 

αγοράζΐΐν 1142. 2 ί/ saep.] 1149. 5; 1153. 
18; 1158. II. 

άγορανόμος. See Index VIII, 

αγοραστός 1110. 1 3. 
άγρογβίτων 1106. 2. 
άγωνιαν 1154. 6. 
αδ€ΐα 1119. 17. 

ά8€\φη 1154. ι; 1157. ι, 22; 1158. 19; 
1159. 31 ; Ιΐβΐ. ΐ7• 


ίϊδβλφικυ'ί 1165. 2, 6. 

αδ6λφοί 1102. 8; 1106. ι, ii ; 1111. i. 8, 
16 ; 1153. 15 ; 1154. 12 ; 1158. i ; 1162. 
4, 6; 1165. 14. 

ahiaiptTos 1105. I 3. 

ahaeeros 1114. 28 ; 1121. 13. 

a^iKflv 1100. 17. 

οδολοί 1124. 1 1 . 

ά^ίωνα'ι 1152. 2. 

affirmatio 1114. 36. 
agere 1114. 38. 

aeereiv 1120. 8. 

αθρόως 111?. 23. 

αίγιοθυτης (?) 1136. 3. 

a'lpflv 1110. 3 ; 1127. 20. αΐρύσθαι 1118. I I ; 

1124. 19; 1164. 9. 
ti'iptaK 1117. 1 1 . 

alre'iv 1115. 3; 1121. 2 2. αΐτΐΐσθαι 1104. 6. 
αΐτιάσθαι 1119. 1 9, 23. 
αίώι /ios 1122. I ; 1134. i . 
ακαθαρσία 1128. 2 5• 
άκανθα 1112. 5, 21. 

ακίι/δυίΌί 1124. 2 ; 1125. g ; 1127. 2; 1130. 14. 
ακολούθως 1102. 6 ; 1104. 8 ; 1115. 1 2 ; 

1117. 9. Μ, 17; 1134. g. 

ακριβής 1102. 12. 

οκριθος 1124. II. 

άκυρος 1133. Ι3• 

ακωλντως 1127. 1 6. 

άλ^ίβία, (π' άληθfίaς 1110. 21. 

αλλήλων 1165. 12. 

αλλοδαπή 1122. II. 

αλλοί 1103. 8; 1104. ιι, ι6 ; 1105. 2θ ; 

1106. 3 ; 1113. i. ι ; 1116. 6; 1119. 1 6 ; 

1121. 2θ; 1124. 4; 1134. 8, 13, ι5 ; 

1141. 5 ; 1145. 3 ; 1160. 13, 15 ; 1164. 6 ; 

1165. 4, 12. 
«λλοτ-ί 1165. ΙΟ. 
αλλότριος 1121. 6. 

αλί 1143. 5, 7• 

άλωνία 1107. 3• 
άλως 1124. 1 1 . 
αμαρτία 1119. II. 

άμΐλΐϊν 1157. 9, 22 ; 1158. 9 ; 1159. 1 2. 
άμην 1151. 56 ; 1152. 5• <ί^ 1162. 15. 

άμφημ( ρινός 1151. '^6. 

αμψοδο-γριιμματίύς. See Index VIII. 
δμφοδοί/ 1119. 6, 13- Cf. Index VI {c). 
άρφότ€ρος 1109. 6; 1119. 19; 1164. 7, 9. 

ai'a/3atVeti' 1157. 7, 13, 26. 
dm/SoXtKoV 1135. 2 ; 1136. 3. 
άνα•γιγνώσκ(ΐν 1102. 6, 1 3, 25. 
aVayKoios 1130. 9 ; 1153. I I. άι/α-γκαίως 1121. 

ανάγραφαν 1105. 2 ; 1109. 12 ; 1123. ίο. 

avadidooKfiv 1103. 4 ; 1163 5. 

άι/αδιδοναι 1104. 9, 24; 1119. 2θ, 23; 1125. I 9• 

άνακομιδί] 1130. 1 9• 

άνάλωμα 1104. 8; 1159. 1 8, 22. 

άναμίτρησις 1126. 6. 

άναμησιο\ (.?) 1144. Ι. 

άνανίωσις 1105. 2 Ι . 

άναπαύΐαθαι 1121. 12. 

avanepneiv 1157. Τ 8. 

άι/ατίλι^ροϋι/ 1121. II. 

αναπομπός 1115. 2. 

ανάρπαστος 1106. 8. 

άναφίραν 1103. 5 ; 1115• 6 ; 1119. 26. 

άν8ραπό8ιον 1102. Ι5• 

άνδρίΐότατος 1163. 3• 

άνΐίσπρακτος 1123. 1 4. 

άνίπηρίαστος 1106. 5• 

clvev 1101. 7 ; 1126. 15 ; 1130. 17. 

UVTJKflV 1104. ΐ5• 

άνηλοΰν 1143. 6. 

άνηρ 1120. 2 ; 1123. 6 ; 1164. 5• «ατ αί/δ^.ι 

1112. Ι. 
Άνθρωπος 1107. 2 ; 1155. 7 ) 1159. 1 6. 
α^ιστ-άι^αι 1161. g, 
άννώνη 1115. 9• 
ανομία 1121. 2 Ο. 
άντιγράφ€ IV 1153. l^J ', 1157. 12, 25. 

άντίγραφον 1101. Ι ; 1102. Ι ; 1115. 7, 19 5 

1118. 4; 1119• 3. Ι3, Μ, 22, 25. 
αντίδικος 1164. 4• 
αιτιλα/^βά^σί^αι 1123. 9• 
άντιλίγίΐν 1148. 7• 
αιη-ιλογία 1126. ι5; 1130. Ι 7• 
αιτιποκίσ^αι 1123. 19 5 1165. 2, 7• 
άι/υί»/ 1121. 2 7• 
ανυπέρβλητος 1121. 7• 

αι/υ7Γ6ρ(9€'τωί 1126. 15; 1129. 14; 1130. ι6; 
1131. 14- 

ανω 1159. 26. 
αξία 1127. 26. 

«^tosll64. 14; 1165. 5, 13• 
άξιοΰν 1102. 17, 19» 2 2 ; 1115. 7; 1117• 9; 
1118. Ι ; 1121. 24; 1130. 22 ; 1164. 3• 



απαιτύν 1\0Ί . 51 1119• ι8; 1157. 1 5, 1 6. 

άπαιτησιμον 1134. 9• 
άπαίτησις 1126. Ι4• 
άτταιτητης 1135. Ι. 
άπαΧΧάσσΐΐν 1119. 1 6 ; 1164. 8. 
άπαξ 1102. 8. ττμος άπαξ 1138. 1 3. 
άπαρίνόχλητος 1123. Ι3• 

άπας 1101. ι6 ; 1121. 2ο; 1122. Ι2; 1123. 
ι8; 1164. 1 1. 

άπe\eΰθepos 1128. 4• 

άπepγaσ^a 1112. 12. 

άπέρχΐσβαι 1158. 6. 

π7Γ€ΐιΚ7α/ωΓ 1114. 24. 

dn-exeii/ 1132. 7 . απ€χίσθαι 1100. Ι 9 i 1106. 6. 

άπηλιώτης 1111. ί. 7 ; 1126. 8. 

άττλοϋί 1130. ΙΟ, 25; 1134. 17. 
άτΓογράφαν, άπογράφΐσβαι 1110. 6 J 1111. i. 4) 
ii. 4 ; 1113. i. 13, ii. 4 ; 1157. 5 d'/ .v^i"/). 

άπυγραφη 1114. 34 ; 1157. 4, 24. κατ οικ'ιαν 

απ. 1110. 3^ 8 ; nil. i. 5, ii. 4. 
αποδείκι/νϊΌΐ 1114. 32. 
άη6^€ΐξις 1147. 1 4- 
άπο^ώόναι 1118. 5; 1124. 8, 14 ; 1125. 6; 

1126. 14 ; 1127. 1 7, 39 J 1128. 16 ; 1129. 

12, 17; 1130. 15; 1132. 7; 1155. 18; 

1157. 30; 1158. 26; 1160. 29. 
άπο^ι,ώκ€ίν 1151. 32. 
άττόδοσίϊ 1117. 2θ ; 1130. 2 1. 
άπηκαθιστάναι 1117. 7• 
α7Γολα/χ;3άι/ίΐι/ 1102. ι8 ; 1133. 8, 

αποΧοιπασμύς 1147. Ι. 

oTToXveiv 1102. 19, 21 ; 1165. 11. 

οποπλ7;ροΰι/ 1134. 8; 1164. 1 2. 

αττοστΐ-άι/ 1120. 1 6. 

αττόστολοΓ 1151. 44• 

οτΓοσυλαΐ' 1121. 20. 

άπ^ότακι-Οί 1124. 2, 5> 7» 9 J 1126. II. 

aTTonVfti/ 1124. 13; 1127. 27. 

αποφαίνΐσθαι 1102. 2^; 1117. 6. 

άπόφασίί 1102. Ι, 5 j 1117. 9• 

άποχη 1104. 24 Ι 1115. 6, 7, 9> ι8 ; 1130. 19 ; 

1133. 15, ι6, 19; 1134. ι6; 1137. 4; 

1157. 2 1. 
απτΐσθαι 1107. 2. 
apyeii' 1160. 14• 

apyvpiKOv. See Index Χ. 
dpyvptoi'. See Index IX [b). 

άρ-γνροκόπος 114lQ. T2. 
άργνροπράτηί 1108. 'J, 

άρίσκαν 1153. 25. 

apern 1103. 4 ; 1131. 4, I 2. 

αριθμοί 111Ί. 15; 1130. ii. 

άριστος 1156. 1 5. 

apovpa. See Index IX {a). 

άρτταγη 1121. 6, 7. 

αρτά^»;. See Index IX (a). 

άρτοκόπισσα 1146. 8, g. 
αρτοκόπος 1158. 7• 
άρτος 1115. 3, 6, 13. 

άρτνμα 1142. 9. 
app^ayyeXoi 1151. 42. 

apXet!/ 1101. 13 ; 1119. 1 6. άρχων 1101. 14• 
apxcvres 1117. 3> 5. 7• 

αρχν 1119. ι6; 1130. 1 6. 

αρχίατρος 1108. 6. 

άρχκρατΐίΐΐν 1113. ί. 4 ! 1132. ΙΟ. 

άρχΐ€ρ€ύς 1114. 32 ; 1146. 6. 

Άσημος 1111. ϋ. 15. 

άσθίνης 1120. 12. 

αντΓά^ίΐ!/ 1158. ΐ8, 20. ασπ-ά^εσ^αι 1155. 9 » 

1159. 27; 1160. 3; 1164. 13. 
άσφάΚΐΐα 1133. 15 ; 1134. ι6; 1137. 3• 

ασφαλής 1115. 8. 
ατΐχνος 1111. ϋ. 15. 
αυθαίρίτος 1122 8. 
αυθίντικός 1115. ζ, 7> 9» ^8. 
αυλή 1105. ΙΟ. 

autem 1114. 13. 

αυτόθι 1103. 4• 

αυτόπτης 1154. 8. 

άφηλίξ 1114. 2 8. 

άφιίναι 1119. 17. 

αφορμή 1164. 3• 

άχρι 1130. 12. ίίχρις 1107. 3• 

^aXai/etoi/ 1104. 1 6. 

βαρΐϊν 1159. 2. 

βασιλύα 1119. 17• 

βαφίΐί 1146. 14. 

/3e/3aios 1126. 18; 1130. 7• 

β€βαιοϋν 1119. 17; 1124. 8; 1125. 151 

1127. Ι3• 
β(λτίων 1148. 2. 
βξν^φικιάριος 1121. 2. 
/3m 1120. II, 20. 
βιβλ'ώιον 1119. 19 ; 1120. 4, 8. 
βιβλίον 1101. ιο; 1121. 23; 1153. 4• 

βίος 1121. 12. 


βοηθηα 1101. 21. 

βοηθ(ΐν 1101. 19 ; 1152. 4 ; 1161. 5. 

βοηθός. See Index VIII. 

bona 1114. 10. 

βόρηος 1110. 1 1. 

βορρά 1126. 8. €K β. 1112. 13- 

βορρινός 1112. 2 2. 

βούλίσθαι 1100. 5 ; 1101. 8 ; 1126. g ; 1129. 
14; 1130. 21; 1165. 4. 

/SorXevTjjs. See Index VIII. 
βονλη. See Index VIII. 
βρέλλων (? 1. βδίλλιον) 1142. 3. 

civitas 1114. 7, 9, 12, 13. 
consul. See Index III. 

ye 1159. 6. 

7€ίτωίΊ121. i8; 1126. 7. 

yeveSXia 1144. 4. 

■yerjj/ia 1134. 6, 12 ; 1141. 6. 

yivos 1134. 13. 

γίωργ(ΐν 1107. 2. 

yewpyia 1124. 1 6. 

γεωργοί 1134. 7, 14 ,* 1140. I ; 1165. 5. 

γη 1107. 2 ; 1124. 5; 1125. i2. γν δημοσία 

1123. 13, 15- 
ysStoj/ 1126. 4; 1134. 15. 
γίγνίσθαι 1101. 5; 1102. i6, 21 ; 1104. 15; 

1106. 4; 1107. 4; lllV. i, 18, 24; 1119. 

4, 6, 13, 15, 20; 1121. 11; 1125. 11; 

1126. 6, 13 ; 1127. 28 ; 1130. 11, 14, 23 ; 

1136. 5; 1137. 3; 1138. 8; 1147. 13 

et saep.; 1153. 22 ; 1165. 5. 

yiyvavKfiv 1118. 7 j 1155. 2. 
ykvKiov 1142. 1 6. 
γνώμη 1122. 8. 
γνωσιμαχ(ϊν 1119. 20. 
yovevs 1109. 6 ; 1121. II. 

γράμμα 1100. 3 ; 1104. 9 ; 1110. 3, g ; 1117. 
12; 1119. 23; 1121. 32; 1130. 30; 
1133. 17 ; 1148. 8; 1160. 7 ; 1164. i. 

γραμματάον 1130. 8 et saep. ; 1133. 12. 
γραμματΐύί. See Index VIII. 

γραμματηφόρο$ 1164. I, 6. 

γράφίΐν 1107. 4 ; 1118. i ; 1119. 3 ; 1121. 
32; 1129. 18; 1130. «25, 30, 31 ; 1131. 
15; 1133. 17, 18; 1134. 17; 1137. 4; 
1153. 4, 5, 21, 25; 1157. 23; 1158. 13, 

23; 1159. 4; 1160. 7 e/ saep.; 1161. 7, 
12; 1163. 7; 1164. 12; 1165. 12. 

γραφή 1119. 7• 

γυμνασιαρχήν, γυμνασιάρχης. See Index VIII. 

γνμνασιαρχία 1102. 9• 

gymnasiarchus 1114. *j, 12. 
7^^1102.24; 1114.27; 1120. 12; 1135. 
3 ; 1148. 4• 

daveiCeiv 1132. 1 5. 

δηττανάν 1143. 5. 

δαπάνη 1125. 1 8 ; 1144. 6, 16. 

de 1114. 14. 

decedere 1114. 35. 

decurio 1114. 7, 12. 

defungi 1114. 13. 

deiKvvvai 1150. 5• 

delv 1104. 12 ; 1165. 2, 10. 

bfivSis 1161. 8, II. 

δίσμίδίον 1130. 14, 29, 32. 

btanoiva 1151. 40 ; 1165. 9. 

8ΐσπότης 1122. I ; 1134. i ; 1163. 3, 9 ; 

1164. 14; 1165. 13. 
δΐσποτικός 1130. ΙΟ. 
δίχίσθαι 1101. 15 ; 1136. 2 ; 1157. 2 ο ; 1158. 

7. 12. 
δί)λοί1101. 12. 
δηλοΰν 1102. 1 1 ; 1109. 1 1 ; 1111. ϋ. 1 1, 13 ; 

1112. 3. ιρ; 1125. ι8; 1130. ΐ2; 1133. 

13; 1153. 12. 

δημιυσις 1101. 2 ζ. 

δημόσιος 1104. 1 6. δ. γη 1123. 12, 15- δ. 
θησαυρός 1125. 1 7- 8- τράπιζα 1117. 13- 
το δημόσιον 1124. 4, Ι7• δημόσιον, δημόσια 

1125. 12; 1126. 14; 1137. 2, 3- 

δημοτικός 1101. 24. 

δηνάριον. See Index Χ (α) (ί^). 

di{a) 1129. 20. 

δια|3άλλ6ίί/ 1158. 2 2. 

δια•^ιγνώσκΐΐν 1117. 3• 

διαγραφέν 1135. Ι ; 1157. 1 7, Ι9• 

διαδίχΐσθαι 1112. 20 ; 1119. Ι7• 

διαδώόναι 1115. 6. 

διαδικύν 1101 8. 

διάδοσις 1115. 9• 

δίαιτα 1164. 8, g. 

διάκονος 1130. 29 ; 1162. 3• 

διαμεν(ΐν 1161. 12. 

διαπ€ψΰν 1101. 2 1 (.''). 



ίϊιάπισμα 1103. 8. 

SiaadtivllOO. 6, 13, 14, 16. 

διάσημος 1104. lO; 1115. 4, 5. 

διαττροφη 1165. 5• 

διάταγμα 1100. Ι, 21 ; 1101. Ι. 

διατνιτοΰν 1104. 7• 

δίαφ/ραι/ΙΙΟβ 3; 1129. 8; 1147. 1 1; 1165. 3- 

διάφοροι/ 1118. ν; 1130. 1 1, 28. 

διαψΐύδ^σθαι 1110. 2 2. 
δώασκάλία 1101. 3• 
δώήσκ€ΐν 1106. 2. 

διδ<5ι/αι 1103. 7; 1104. 22; 1116. 7 ; 1117- 
2ο; 1119. 9 ; 1130. 1 8 ; 1134. ίο; 1139. 
2; 1140. 2; 1141. 3; 1147. 22; 1148. 
7; 1149. 9; 1153. 24; 1158. 8; 1158. 
14 ; 1164. 3^ ιθ• 

διδνμαγ(νης 1119. 20. 

διίρχίσθαι 1109. 9, 13 ; HH• '• 5 ί H^l. 4. 7• 

dies 1114. 14• 

δικαιοδοσία 1146. introd. 

δικαιοδοττ;? 1102. 1 6. 

δικαιολογία 1165. 6. 

δίκαιο? 1117. Ι9(?); 1126. 7• ^^''"^ou 1119. 

28; 1123. 17. 
δικαίωμα 1119. 15. 
δικαστίίρίον 1101. 23, 27; 1106. 8. 
δίκ»7ΐ119. ι8; 1124. 2ο; 1160. 17. 

δίμηνοί 1160. Ι4• 

διό 1101. 25 ; 1117. ΐ9• 
διοικίίι/ 1134. 3 ; 1146. introd, 
διοίκι^σΐί 1134. ι6; 1147. 3• 
διοικι;τϊ;ί. See Index VIII. 

διπλούς 1124. 1 5. 
διώκ€ΐν 1151. 3• 

δοκύν 1102. 7,14; 1117. 6 ; 1119. 85 ; 1153. 
II ; 1156. 13; 1160. 22. 

δόκιμος 1130. ΙΟ. 

δόσις 1127. Ι9• 

δούλη 1110. ι6, 17 ; 1120. ι6; 1151. ίο, 29. 

δοΐ'λοί 1149. 7" 

δοΓ^ 1103. 3• 

δραχμή. See Index IX (3). 

δρηχμιαΐος 1125. 4) 8. 

ducenarius 1114. 1 5• 

δύναμις 1150. 5• 

δννασθαι 1117. 2 2 ; 1157. 6, 7, II ; 1161. 9 ; 

1164. 7; 1165. 8, 12. 
δυοΐν θατ(ρον 1119. 2 ο. 
δωδ6κά^ρα;^ρθΓ 1109. 1 , II, 12, ΐ6. 

δωρύσθηι 1153. Ι5• 

(άν 1159. 19; 1165. 3• 

εαυτοί 1107. 3; 1114. 27; 1119. 23; 1121. 

6, 22; 1125. ι8; 1159. 2. 
iyyparf>fiv 1116. Ι 6. 
(γγραφος 1121. 25 ; 1130. 1 9. 
eymXeli/ 1133. II ; 1134. 12. 
εγκαταλΕίπ-ίΐ!/ 1124. Ι 5. 

ΐ-γώ, emu 1129. 20. 

e(?iOf 1119. 17• 

ίθος 1116. 9• 

dbivai 1119. 13, 15; 1121. 16, 32; 1129. 

19 ; 1130. 30; 1133. 17 ; 116δ. 8. 
ίΐδοΓ 1134. 13 ; 1160. 1 2. 
ίΐκάϊ 1128. 8. 
(ΙττύνΎΙΟΖ. 3; 1165. ΙΟ. 
(Ιρήνη 1162. 9• 

ίΐί,είϊ μϊν . . . κα\ f ι? 1153. 1 4. • ^'' ffoi 1119. 1 3. 
«VayyeAXfif 1116. 7 ; 1119. 7• 

(Ισιίναι 1119. 2 ; 1125. ίο ; 1127. 5• 
<ια•οδοί 1105. 12. 
(ΐσπηδάν 1120. 1 4. 
(ΐσττραξις 1100 1 8. 

ΐίσφίρην 1102. 9 ; 1117. 4- 1 6, 2ΐ ; 1150. 3 ; 

1158. 15. 
eiVellOl. 7; 1165. II. 
ίκαστοί 1101. 51 1117. 20 ; 1124, 13; 1125. 

4; 1126. II ; 1128. 2ο. 

ΐκάτίρος 1125. Ι3• 20. 
ί<ατοντάρχης 1146. ΐ8, 1 9. 

6κδιδοναι 1133. 14, ι6 ; 1153. 26. 
ίκδικία 1101. ι8; 1121. 2 1. 

εκδικοί 1108. 13. 

€Κ6ί 1119. 12 ; 1127. 8. 

«elvos 1106. 5 ; 1119.10; 1121.6; 1165. 

9, II. 
(Keiae 1119. 7• 

fκκλησίa. See Index VII (3). 

ΐκκλητος 1117. 3 (?)• 

εκούσιος 1122. 8. (κονσίως 1126. 2 ; 1129. 

6; 1132. 7• 
ίκττράσσαν 1101. II (?). 
ΐκτΐλύν 1121, 1 5. 
€<τ(μνΐΐν 1153. 2 Ο. 
ίκτίθεσθαι 1134. 1 6, 
έκτοτε 1119. 28, 

εκφόρ:οιΊ124. ΐ5; 1125. ι8, 2ο; 1134. 6, 
ίλαιοι/ 1142. 14; 1143. 1 ; 1153, 5; 1160. 




(\ηιοπώ\ης 1146. 4• 
i^atovpyiKos 1140. 3. 
Ζλαττυν 1100. 4• 
fXeyXfiv 1100. 15. 
eXft)ill52. I. 

(μαυτον 1121. 9; 1160. ΙΟ. 
ίμβα8€ύ(ΐν 1118. J. 
ίμμΐλαα 1121. 2'J. 
ΐμμ4ν(ΐν 1164. ΙΟ. 

ί'μόί 1159. 14; 1164. g, ίο, 14; 1165. 13. 

e/ixTTOStof 1104. 15. 

(μφάνΐΐα 1121. 2 2, 2^. 

(ναγχος 1117. 2. 

e ι άρχος 1104. 5• 

eVSfir 1117. 8. 

iVSo/iei^e/a 1102. I 5 ; 1121. 1 9. 

Μοξο5 1131. 2, 13; 1151. 42, 43; 1165. ίο. 

eveXiaaeiv 1153. 23. 

^ufKev 1119. 26; 1156. 5; 1157. 4; 1164. 2. 

ivfxvpov 1126. 17. 

tvBa 1121. 17. 

eV^aSe 1154. 10. 

ίνθνμύσθαί 1106. 6. 

fVtauaiW 1129. II. 

iviavTOi 1102. 18; 1116. II ; 1128. 20. 

(νιστάναι 1110. 7, II ; 1113. i. 14 ; 1114. 24 ; 
1116. 15; 1119. 12; 1123. 16; 1125. 5, 
7; 1128. 9; 1129. 7; 1130. 15, 21. 

(νοΊκησίί 1105. 1 8. 

€νο/(£ίοιΊ127. 9, i8, 40; 1129. 11, 17. 

fvopia 1101. 5. 

eVoj^Xeii» 1100. 13; 1159. 12. 

ivTUyiovllSO. 19; 1136. I. 

ίντάσσαν 1119. 3, 25. 

4νταΐ>θα 1119. 6 ; 1181. 1 6. 

(ντίλλΐσθαι 1154. 3• 

ivrfidev 1134. II. 

etrev^tf 1101. 6. 

«ντολίκόι/ 1142. I, 1 8. 

f ντόπιος 1153. 2 0. 

4ντός 1128. 14. 

iVruy;^ai/eti/ 1160. I 9, 21. 

ΐξαιρΰν 1151. 9• 

(ξαίρ^τος 1119. Ι5• 

(ξαΧλοτριοϋν 1118. ΙΟ. 

ίξάμψος1127. 19; 1129. 13• 

(ξΰναι 1101. 13 ; 1130. 17• 

φρχίσθαι 1102. 24; 1150. 6. 

(^ίτάζΐΐν 1102. 12. 

(ξηγητ€ύ(ΐν, ίξηγητης. See Illdex VIII. 

ίξής 1116. ι6 ; 1129. 7 ; 1130. 1 2 ; 1163. 3- 

ΐξίστασθυι 1123. 23. 
ΐξίσχΰίΐν 1120. 7• 
(ξκίπτωρ 1108. 13• 

ΐξοδιάζίΐν 1104. 6, 21 : 1117. 7. ίο, 1 1. 

(ξο8ιασμός 1104. Ι 4 ; 1134. Ι ο. 

€ξο!^ος 1105. 12. 

εξουσία 1103. 3 ; 1120. 8; 1123. 22. 

(ξυπηρίτίΐν 1144. Ι3• 

enaydv 1121. 21. tnaynpfvai 1116, Ι3; 1132. 


f'wav 1102. 20. 

enavayKUCeiv 1119. 9; 1121. 24. 

€πάvayκfς 1130. 1 5. 

ίηανόρθωσις 1100. 'J. 

επαρχία 1101. 1 4. 

έπαρχος. See Index VIII. 

ίναρΓαι/ 1119. ΙΟ ; 1121. 5. 

επεί 1102. 8 ; 1119. 6, i8 ; 1156. 10; 1159. 4. 

ίττί/γ^ι/ 1155. 13; 1161. 12. 

επεώη 1107. I ; 1157. 6. 

έπειτα 1119. 1 6. 

επε\ενστικός 1120. ΙΟ. 

επεξερχεσθαι 1165. 7• 

επερχεσθαι 1106. 2. 

επερωτάν 1126. ι8; 1129. 15; 1130. 26; 
1133. 15; 1134. 17. 

επεσθαι 1112. Ι4, 24; 1119. 1 7• 

επηρεάζειν 1165. 3) 4> 8, ΙΟ. 

επί, επΙ τω 1122. g. ίφ' ω 1105. 2 Ο. 

έπιβαίνειν 1155. 3• 

έπώεχεσθαι 1126. 2 ; 1129. 6. 

επώημε'ιν 1103. 4 ; 1117. 2. 

επιδημία 1119. 21. 

iπώώ6vaι 1101. ΙΟ ; 1107. 6 ; 1114. 34 ; 

1115. 6; 1116. 2ΐ ; 1119. 2θ, 29; 1120. 

4 ; 1121. 7, 23, 31 ; 1134. g ; 1163. 9. 
επίθεσις 1121. 7• 
επιθηκη 1158. 24• 
επικαλεϊσθαι 1112. 2, ig \ 1151. 52. 

67Γ(κ«σ^αί 1127. 24; 1128. 26. 

επικεψάλαιην 1157. 14» ΐ6, 20. 
επίκρισις 1109. 5• ^Ι• 
επίλοιπος 1123. 20. 
επιμέλεια 1119. 2 Ο. 
έπιμελεσθαι 1154. 4• 

επιμελητής. See Iiidex VIII. 

επιμίνειν 1106. 7• 



ίΐτινίμησις \\ΖΛι. II, Ι4• 

(ΐτισκίπτΐσθαι 1151. 2 8. 

(πίσταΧμα 1119. 2 5• 

ιπίστασθαι 1121. 21. 

€πιστί\λ(ΐν 1104. 6, 13; 1115. 3; 1119• 8- 

ΙΟ, 22, 25• 
(πιστολη 1119. 3, 22 ; 1153. 24• 

ίπιστράτηγος. See Inclex VIII. 

ίπΐίττρΐφίΐα 1121. 5• 

fTTiTeXelv 1118. ΙΟ. 

eVtrijofioy 1116. Ι 6. 

επιτηρητής 1132. II. 

(πίτιμον 1124. 17. 

eniTpeneii• 1164. 8. 

ΐπιτροττή 1119. Ι5• 

€πίτροπος. See Index VIII. 

€πιψανής 1104, Ι ρ. 

em(j)epfivU15. 1 2; 1119. 3° ; 1133. 14. 

inixeipfiv 1106. 5 ] 1118- 18, 24 ; 1121. 8. 

(πιχίίρημα 1121. 24• 

ίποίκων 1133. 4) ΙΟ. 

6ποφείλίΐυ 1165. 12. 

ίπο^ίί 1116. 8. 

epyov 1100. 7 ; 1112• 9 ; ιΐ4ΐ• 5• 

epe?i/ 1106. 3. 4; 1153. 15; 1165. 4• 
ίρχΐσθαι 1106. 2 ; 1158. 5, ίο; 1159. 6, 8, 

23 ; 1160. 2ο ; 1164. ι, 8 ; 1165. 1 1. 
(ρωτάν 1149. 3 ; 1155. 6 ; 1163. 4• 
ΐσθήί 1121 1 9- 
έσπίρα 1163. 2. 

esse 1114. 13, 15• 

€Tf/Dos 1105. 11; 1118. 9; 1119• 1 5) 2θ, 27; 

1130. 2 2. δυοΐν θατΐρον 1119. 20. 
€Γΐ 1111. ϋ. II, 13; 1119. 24, 27• f• και fii/ 
^ 1118. 5. 

ίτοίμως 1131. ΙΟ. 

eros, κογ' e. 1105. 20 ; 1117. 21 ; 1125. ι, 12, 
17, 21 ; 1127. ίο, ι8, 40; 1128. 15; 
1129. 13- 

(νηγγίΚιστής 1151. 45• 
(υάριστος 1130. Ι3• 
(ϋδηλοί 1100. 3• 
evepyer f7v 1117• ΐ8• 
(υ(ργίτης 1148. 2. 

ίυθύς 1155. 3• ^υθίωί 1119. 7 ; 1155. 4 ; 
1164. 4- 

(νθηνιαρχύν 1114. 2 2. 
^νΚαβως 1119. ΙΟ. 

(ΰρίσκΐΐν 1\3Ζ. 12; 1153. ίο, ι8; 1155. 7• 

(Ισφως 1119. Ι7• 
(ϋσταθμος 1130. ΙΟ. 
evriXna 1165. 2, 8. 
(ντ€\ης 1165. 4• 

eutheniarcha 1114. 8. 

(ύτνχψ. See Index II. €υτνχως 1103. 4 5 
1108. ι; 1119. 2 1. 

ευχαριστΐΐν 1164. 2. 
ei);(e/ja;i 1121. 6. 

(ϋχΐσθαι 1104. 17; 1119. 24; 1142. 17; 

1151. 38 ; 1157. 28 ; 1158. 3, 25; 1160. 

28 ; 1162. 13- 
(φιστάνιη 1106. η; 1121. 1 8. 
εχίίΐ/ 1100. 8, ι8; 1104. 2 2 ; 1107. 4 ; 1113. 

i. 14; 1115. 5> 8, ι8; 1116. 23; 1117. 

13; 1119. ΙΟ, 28; 1120. ι8, 2θ ; 1123. 

22; 1125. 2; 1127. 7 5 1130• 8, 26; 

1131. 3. II ; 1133. ίο; 1134. 1 1 ; 1137. 

ι; 1149. 7; 1156. ιι; 1160. 8; 1161. 

8, II. 
Ιχ^ίσΐί 1136 introd. ; 1147.1. 
exemplum 1114. 14, 16. 
εω5 1125. 15; 1144. 7, ΐ4; 1159. 2ΐ. 6ω? 

&ν 1124. 7- 

facere 1114. 7, 8, 12, 14. 
filia 1114. 9, II• 
filius 1114. 8. 

t^i^lll7. 19; 1151. 25. 

ζν-γόν. See Index IX (3). 

?l 1148. 2 (?). 

ή 1106. 6 ; 1118. 7 ; 1119. 9, lo ; 1121. 16 ; 

1124. 13; 1125. 8; 1127. 25; 1130. 19; 

1157. 25; 1165. 7, 12. η ovu 1130. 19. 
7/1102. 12. 

)5γείσ^αι 1104. 13 ; 1119. 1 7. 
ή-γΐμονια 1121. 27. 
jjyf^oi/tKOy 1102. 25; 1119. 21. 

ήγεμών. See Index VIII. 

ή54ωί 1162. II. 
η8η 1121. 2 5. 

ήμΐρα 1100. 4 ; 1114. 24; 1121. i2; 1145. 
5, 18; 1158. 4; 1161. 13. 

;7/xeVepoy 1119. 9, 12, 1 5, 19, 21. 
ημικοτνΚη 1142. 2. 
^μιολία 1127. 27. 
ημίχονί 1153. 5. 


ημιωβίλιον 1112. I 6. 
ησυχάζ(ΐν 1119. 8 (?). 
ήτοι 1129. lo; 1134. 6. 

θ{ ) 1145. 2 efsaep. 

θάλαμος 1144. 2. 

θαμά 1158. 4. 

^άΐΌΤΟΓ 1121. 1 5• 

θαρσίϊν 1101. 1 8. 

θαυμαστός 1151. 53• 

^fa 1117. 2. 

^«ο? 1119. 1 8, 21. ^ftoroTos 1134. 4, Ι5• 

^fXeii» 1155. 2 ; 1156. 7 ; 1158. 15. 

θ€μα1125. 19; 1159. ίο. 

θίολόγοί 1151. 45• 

^eo'f. See Indices II and VII {a) i, (3). 

θΐοτόκος 1151. 41. 

θίσΐί 1123. 2. 

θησαυροί 1125. Ι7• 

θυγάτηρ 1102. II ; 1114. 25, 27; 1120. 2; 

1121. 13; 1129. 3; 1158. ιρ, 2θ. 
^υ/*€λ)7 1143. 3• 
^υρα 1127. 24 ; 1128. 26. 
θυσία 1143. 3, 4. 6 ; 1144. 15. 

hereditas 1114. 10, 15. 
hie 1114. 14. 
hora 1114. 14• 

ϊάσθαι 1151. 2 ζ, 2 δ, 

Iduv 1157. 7• 

ratos 1116. 7; 1125. ι8; 1130. g. η ιδία 

1117. 22. ίδιος λόγος 1112. Ι. 
ϊϋιώτης 1101. 6 ^/ saep. 
ΙΒιωτικός 112β. 12, 13, 22; 1138.5,8; 1153. 

ιδού 1158. 13. 
idus 1114. 37• 

ifpfuf. See Index VII (α) 3. 
Upov 1116. 10; 1143. 2, 5. 
Ίίρός 1114. 2o; 1116. 2 ; 1135. 2 ; 1144. 6. 
(Kafof 1121. 25. 
Ίματίζίΐν 1122. 1 4. 
immunis 1114. 1 5. 
ίνα 1101. 26; 1117. i8, 20; 1119. 13, 21; 

1120. 9; 1121. 21 ; 1153. 25; 1154. 5; 

1155. 13; 1156. 13; 1158. 14; 1159.2; 

1160. 13; 1165. II. 
Ιρδικτίων. See Index III. 

inserere 1114. 36. 
intestatus 1114. 13, 35. 
is 1114. 12, 15. 
iVos 1124. 18. Ίσον 1121. 26. 
Ιστάνηι 1102. 1 7, 2 2. 

καθάπΐρ 1124. 2 Ο. 

καθαρός 1124. II ; 1125. 19; 1126. 13, 22; 
1128. 24; 1130. 13- 

καθηκΐΐν 1121. 14. 

καθησθαι 1160. 24. 

κάθοδος 1119. 2 7- 

καθότι 1124. 2 2. 

καθώς 1157. 3• 

και, κάγω 1157. 1 3, 26. καρ 1100. 15• 

καφόί 1119. 17; 1126. 14- 
κακία 1101. 7• 
κακοβουλία 1101. 7 (?)• 
κακός 1151. 14, 38. 
καλαμοφυη (?) 1141. 4• 

καλΰν 1100. ΙΟ ; 1126. 5• 

καλός 1100. 8; 1142. 3• «α^ώ^ 1156. 8; 

1158. 5. 
κάμηλος 1164. 2, 5, 7 J 1165. 5• 

κάπηλος 1158. 26. 
καρποδΐσμιον 1153. 13. 
καρπός 1124:. 6; 1125. 14; 1133. ΙΟ. 
καταβάλλων 1121, 9 ; 1138. Ι. 
καταβολή 1147. Ι5• 
κατάγαιον 1105, 9• 
καταγίγν€σθαι 1121. 4 ; 1133. 4, 6. 
καταλάμβαναν 1101. 26; 1119. 12 ; 1163. 2. 
KaraXeiVeti/ 1118. 12 ; 1121. 18; 1165. 8. 
καταμανθάνΐΐν 1153. 25 (?)• 
καταμ4ν(ΐν 1121, 1*]. 
κατανταν 1110. 12. 
καταπ€μτΐαν 1115. 1 9• 
καταπίπτ(ΐν 1112. 23. 
καταπλάν 1153. II. 
καταπον^ΐν 1101. g. 
κατάρτιζαν 1153. 1 6, 1 9• 
καταφ(ύγ(ΐν 1101. 23, 27. 
καταχώριζαν 1111. 14; 1119. 7• 
KQTeneiyeiv 1141. 5•^ 
κατίχίΐν 1102. 19; 1118.8. 
κατοικ^ΐν 1102. Ι 2 . 
καυχάσθαι 1160. 8, ΙΟ. 

κ^λίύαν 1101. 24 ; 1102. 2θ ; 1109. 5 ; lUO. 
6 ; nil. i. 3, ii. 2 ; 1113. i. 1 1, ii. 2 ; 1115. 




19; 1117. 4, 17; 1119. 9, 20, 23; 1150. 

3; 1164.8, II. 
KeKtvvis 1115. II. 
κίλλα1128. 15; 1144. i6. 

κΐράμιον. See Index IX {a). 
Kfpariov. See Index IX (3). 

Kepjua 1157. 18; lieO. 16. 

κεφάλαιον 1105. i6 ; 1130. II, 28; 1132. 

13, 15• 
κίφαλη 1142. 8. 

κη8(ία 1121. 14- 

KiVSui/os llie. 8 ; 1119. 10 ; 1121. 5 ; 1124. 

2 ; 1125. 9; 1127. 12; 1130. 14. 
Kivflv 1121. 16, 18. 
κίστη 1153. 3. 

κΧίίς 1127. 25; 1128. 27. 

κΚηρονομία 1102. g. 

κληρονόμος 1121. 1 3 ; 1135. 2 (?). 
κΧηρο! 1126. 5. 

κΚιβαΡίύς 1142. ΙΟ. 

κλίμαΙ 1127. 9• 

jcXtV»; 1144. 6. 

Ki/t'Stoj/ 1158. 16. 

Koti/os 1105. 13; 1114. 27. 

κοίτη 1161. ΙΟ. 
κόλλημα 1119. 3°• 
κολλητιώσι{?) 1100. 1 9. 
κολνμβηθρα 1151. 8. 

κόμ(ς. See Index VIII. 

κομίζΐσθαί 1102. 2 ι; 1124. 7; 1125. ΐ5; 

1153. 3, 13. ΐ7• 
κοττη 1141. 4• 
κόπρων 1128. 24. 
κοτύλη 1143. I . 
κονκκονμα 1160. 23. 

κουράτωρ 1120. 1 3 ; 1146. introd. 

κράτιστο! 1102. 6; 1110. 7; 1113. i. 13» "• 

3 ; 1115. 12 ; 1117. 4 ; 1119• 4, 8, 9, 15, 

17, 26, 27. 
κρίναν 1102. 7, 1 6. 

κρι'σΐί 1102. 14; 1119. 1 8, 2ΐ ; 1164. 1 1. 
κτάσθαι 1117. 1 9. 
KTfVLov 1142. 7. 

κτήμα 1137. 2 ; 1147. 12, 22 ; 1165. 9• 
Kw«( )(?)1112. 24. 
Kvpttveiv 1118. 9 ; 1123. 19 ; 1124. 6; 1125. 

κύριοί (' guardian ') 1111. i. 2 ; 1123. 6. 
κυριοί (title) 1103. 3 ; 1104. 9 ; 1107. 1 ; 

1108. 2, 8, 10, 12; 1117. 2, 6, 9, 17 5 

1148. Ι ; 1151. 23, 52 ; 1156. ι ; 1157. ι ; 

1158. Ι ; 1160. ι ; 1162. 4, 1 2, ΐ4• Cf. 

Index III. κυρία 1108. g. 
Kvpios ('valid') 1124. 20; 1126. 18; 1127. 

30 ; 1128. 27 ; 1129. 15 ; 1130. 7, 25 ; 

1165. 7. 
κνροΰν 1112. 3, 19. 
κωλν€ΐν 1101. 12 ; 1165. 4- 
κώμη 1106. 3, 4 ; 1111• i• 7 ; 1113. i. 2, ii. 5 ; 

1126. 5; 1128. 13; 1130. 4, 13 ; 1134. 

8, 14; 1137. i; 1145. 4, 6. 

κωμογραμματΐία 1112. 2 I . 
κωμογραμματβνς 1113. i. I. 

λαμβάνίΐν 1101. 3; 1107. 4; 1117. 7, i2; 

1156. 10; 1158. 8, 10, 16. 
λαμπρός 1103. 3 ; 1163. 9 ; 1165. 2, 13, 14. 

Cf. Indices III and VI. 
λαογραφία 1109. 12. 
λαχαν(υτης 1139. 2. 
λάχανον 1139. 2. 
λαχανόσπΐρμον 1140. 2. 

λeyuv 1101. 2 ; 1102. 19; 1130. ι8; 1142. 

9 {λίαν) ; 1165. 6. 
legere 1106. g, 10. 

Xeiroupyeii' 1119. 6, 1 3, 1 6. 

λειτουργία 1119. 7, II, 12, l6, 24, 28. 

λίξις 1102. 6. 

λετΓΤί'οι» 1153. 4. 

λ^/χρα 1134. ΙΟ. 

libertus 1114. 35• 

λιβός 1126. 8. 

λώη (? λίτ),) 1126. 8, 9• 

λί^ιΐΌί 1105. ΙΟ. 

λογίστε/α 1147. II. 

λογιστεί. See Index VIII. 

λογιώτατοί 1108. 6. 

λόγο? 1104. 21 ; 1118. 1 2 ; 1119. 2 1 ; 1121. 

ι6; 1133. 9, ίο; 1134. ίο, ιι ; 1138. 2 ; 

1141. 4; 1151. 24; 1153. 2θ. tStos λ. 

1112. Ι. 
λοιποί 1147. 8, 19. 
λοιπογραφία 1131. 12. 
λοιπός 1101. 17 ; 1111• i. II. 
λίΐΐν 1165. 3• 
λνπΰν 1165. 12. 
λυτρωσ /f 1130. 2 Ο. 
λάδιξ 1153. 2θ. 


μαλακία 1151. 2']. 
μαΚλορ 1165. 7- 

μανθόνειν 1100. 7 ; 1107. 4 ; 1119. 28 ; 1157. 

11, 14 ; 1158. 22. 

μαρτνρύν 1164. 5, 6, II. 

μαρτύρΐσθαι 1114. 23 ; 1120. II ; 1121. 8, 23- 

μαρτυροποίημα 1114. 2 3• 

μάρτνς 1162. 14 (?) ; 11β4. 7. 

mater 1114. 12. 

peyaXflov 1103. 8. 

μβγαλότΓολίϊ 1130. 6. 

μίγαλοπρ(7Γ(ΐα 1163. 4, 5> 1164. 2, 13. 

μεγαλοπρίττης 1108. 2, 3> 7 J 1163. 3> 9 J 

1164. 14. 
μ^γας 1117. 2 ; 1142. 6 ; 1147. ι ; 1149. ι ; 

1155. 9- 
μ(θο8ία 1134. 9• 
μ(ΐζονία 1147. 4• 

μΐίζων. See Index VIII. 

μίλαρ 1155. 5• 

μίλ\(ΐν 1114. 24; 1119. 6, 13; 1121. 22; 

1153. 2 7 ; 1156. ίο ; 1158. 2 2 ; 1160. 15. 
μίρΐΐν 1160. 1 8. 

μίρος 1102. 21 ; 1105. 8, 19; 1111. i. 7; 

1112. 22 ; 1125. 14, 21. 
μίσος 1113. ί. 2, Π. 5 ; 1145. 3• αρα μ. 1111. i. 6. 
μ(ταβάΚ\(σθαι 1153. 8. 
μ(ταδώόναι 1118. 2 ; 1153. 6. 
μ(ταλ\άσσίΐν 1123. ΙΟ. 
μΐταξν 1117. 3 ; 1126. 1 1 (μ(Τθξύ). 

μ^τρΛρ 1125. 1 6. 

μίτρησις 1125. 21. 
μίτρψης 1143. 7• 
μίτριος 1117. 9> Ι9• 
μ€τριυτης 1121. ΙΟ. 

μίτρορ. See Index IX (α). 

meus 1114. 9• 

/ie;^pi 1132. 14; 1159. 5, 8. 

μηδύί 1100. ιι(?); 1102. 8; 1104. 15; 

1107. 2; 1110. 2 2. 
μήρ 1119. 25; 1124. ίο; 1125. 5, 7; 1129. 

7; 1130. 15; 1131. 15; 1132. 14 ; 1137. 

4; 1144.8. 

μην, ου μήρ 1164. 5• 
μηριάρχη! 1139. 2. 

μήτηρ 1109. 2, 8, 14, ι6; 1111. ί. ι, g, ϋ. ίο, 

12, 14; 1114. 27; 1121. 3» 9^ 17; 1123. 
1, 4, 7; 1128. 3; 1132, 3, 5 ; 1145. 2ο; 

1154. 12; 1159. 30. 


μητρικοί 1113. ίϊ. 6. 

μητρόπολις. See Index VI (a). 

μητροπολίτης 1109. 6. 

μητροπολιτικός 1119. Ι9• 

μικρός 1147. Ι4• 

μικτός 1153. 14 (?)• 

μισήν 1151. 2. 

/χίσ^ουι/ 1124. 3, 8, ι8, 22; 1125. 2 et saep.; 

1126. 2; 1127. I, 14, 17. 37; 1128. ι, 
17, ι8; 1129. 6, ι6. 

μίσθωσις 1124. 7> 2ΐ; 1125. ι6; 1126. ι8; 

1127. 13, 3θ; 1128. 27; 1129. ΐ5• 
μνα. See Index IX (b). 

μόδιος 1115. Ι3(?). 
μοιχός 1160. 26, 2 7- 
μόλις 1117. Ι9• 
μονή 1121. 25. 

μόνοί 1119. ι6; 1125. 3 ; 1136. 5; 1138. g. 

ου μόνον 1103. 7 ; 1119. 17 ; 1165. 3• 
μυρίάί 1115. 14, 15^ 1129. 12. 

ναΰλον 1147. Ι9• 

ναύτης 1115. Ι3• 

ναυτικός 1153. 7• 

νίόλ(κτος 1103. 5• 

ρίομηρία {ν(υμ.) 1116. 1 2 ; 1127. 4 ; 1129. 6. 

»'eOslll9. 14; 1124. 11; 1161. Ι4(?)• 

ρήσος 1101. 24. 

ρικΰν 1110. 5• 

νομίζίΐν 1100. 8, 1 8. 

ρομικάριος 1131. I'J. 

ρομισμάτιορ. See Index IX (b). 

ρομοθ(σία 1119. 1 8. 
ρομοθ(Τ('ίν 1119. 1 6, 24. 

νόμος 1100.9; 1101. 12; 1102. 13; 1119. 

21 ; 1121. 13- 
ρομός. See Index VI (α), 
nonae 1114. 13, 3^• 
νοσύν 1161. 8, 14• 
νοσοκομύν 1121. ΙΟ. 
ροσοκομΐΐον 1150. 4• 
νόσος 1121. 9; 1151. 2 6. 
notare 1114. 37• 
ρότος 1124. 2 ; 1126. 7• 

νονμμίον 1165. 6. 

WI/ 1102. 13; 1104. 6; 1118. 5 ; 1119. ιι ; 
1123. g; 1130. 8; 1132. 14; 1133. 4; 
1148. 6. «/uci 1110. 15; 1119. 11. 


ξ€Ρος 1154. ΙΟ. ξίνη 1154. 7• 

ξίστης 1142. Ι4• 

ξηριορ 1142. 7• 

ζηρόμνρον 1142. 2. 

ξόανον 1117. Ι. 

ξνλσμή 1124. 15- 

|νλιι/οί 1127. 9• 
Ιυλοί' 1144. 15• 

οβολός. See Index IX ((5). 

oSelll4. 23; 1130. 20; U33. 14 ; 1153. 24• 

όθΐν 1119. ΙΟ, II, 

οθονιακός 1146. "J. 

οθόΐίον 1146. 5• 

οίΚίίιΊΙΟΙ. 24; 1110. ίο; 1121. 1 8. 

οϊκί'ιο! 1101. 23, 27. 

οϊκία 1105. 8, 19 ; 1110. 3. 8, 9 ; UH• ί• 5> 

π. 4; 1120. 15; 1121. 17; 1127. 7; 

1128. 13; 1129. g. βΐωτάτη οίκ. 1134. 4, 

otKoyev^r 1110. 1 6. 

οίκοθΐν 1107. 5• 

οίκονομύν 1123. 2 2. 

oTkos 1152. 5 ; 1153. 19; 1158. 4• ^^ ««ο^' 

1130. 9• fi-So^or o?<c. 1131. 2, 13. 
οΙνοπαρπΧηατΓτηί 1141. 2. 
oivos 1131. 5 ; 1139. introd. ; 1141. 6, 8. 

οίνοχΐίριστης 1131. I. 
οίος 1126. 9• 

oXt'yoi 1101. 3; 1121. 5' 12, 19; 1156. 5; 

1164. 4. 
oXkj; 1142. 4, 5• 
όΧοκληρΰν 1158. 3• 
όλο? 1117. II ; 1158. 4 1 1165. 8. ολωί 

1106. 6. 
o/iweii/ 1110. 20 ; 1113. ϋ. 8. 
όμογνησιος 1111. i. 8. 
ομοίως 1109. 12, ι6; 1110. 13, 17 ; 1111• '• 

12; 1112. 17; 1141. 7• 
6μο\ογ(Ιν 1122. 8 ; 1123. 8 ; 1125. 2 ; 1126. 

ι8; 1129. 15; 1130. 7, 26; 1132. 6; 

1133. 8, 15; 1134. 6, 17. 

όμον 1126. Ι3• 
ονηΧάτη! 1140. 2. 

οι/ομα 1102. 23; 1135. 2 ; 1151. 5ΐ; ΙΙβΟ. 

6, 8. 
οια-1 1142. 4• 

οξοί 1141. 7, ίο; 1158. ΐ7• 
όπόταρ 1129. Ι3• 

οπωροπωΧης 1133. 7• 

δπως 1104. 14 ; 1118. 51 IH^• 20, 27; 

1161. 4 
όρ^ι/ 1101. 2 2 ; 1158. g. 

ορΙγαΐΌν l\4i2. II. 

όριζαν 1103. 7• 

οσο! 1163. 5• 

οσπφ 1119. 28; 1125. 6; 1126. 13; 1129. 

12; 1134. 7- 
οστ-ΐΓ 1119. 8. 
δταν 1107. 3; 1158. 15. 
δη 1101. 12; 1103. 6; 1107. 4) 1142. ίο, 

12 ; 1151. 51 ; 1153. 6; 1154. τ, 1155. 3 ; 

1157. 24 ; 1158. 22 ; 1159. 5> 7. ^7 5 1160. 

8, 9, 19' 24 ; 1161. ίο, ΐ2 ; 1164. ιι. 

ovbf yap 1101. 19• 

ουδίίί 1102. II ; 1118. ιι, 13; 1133. ίο; 

1134. II. 
ονκίτί 1101. 14. 
ο^.'1119. ι8; 1130. 19; 1156. 7, ΐ2; 1157. 

6, 8, 21 ; 1158. 6 et saep.; 1165. 11. 
ov-nov 1153. 26 (?). 
ουσία 1102. g. 

ovTf 1133. II ; 1134. 12. 

ουΓωί 1102. 6; 1117. 6, 17, 22; 1147. 2. 

οψβίλίΐι/ 1118. 5 ; 1125. 1 5 ; 1165. 8. 

οψις 1154. 4• 

δψώνιον 1159. 3• 

π/ 1163. introd., ι ; 1165. ι. 

τταί8(υσα 1165. 2. 
naibiov 1159. 29• 
πάλαι 1111. ϋ. 13. 
παλαιός 1159• 25. 

πάλιν 1106. 2 ; 1121. 14 ; 1184. 6 ; 1165. ίο. 

πάνοπλος 1110. 6 (?). 

παντοίος 1134. 6 ; 1151. 35• 

πάνυ 1161. 8, ιο; 1164. 2. 

παραγίγν€σθαι1109. ΙΟ ; 1153. ιο; 1162. 7• 

παράδ€ΐγμα 1100. ΙΟ. 

παρα8{χ(σθαι 1125. II. 

πσραδιδόι/αι 1100. 20 (?) ; 1115. II ; 1127. 21, 

25; 1128. 23; 1129. 14. 
παρά8οσις 1117. 12. 
παρακάλΐΐν 11β5. II. 

παραλάμβαναν 1102. 8; 1117. 13 ; 1127. 23. 

παραλίίπαν 1101. 2 0, 
παραλιμπάναν 1101. 2 2. 
πapaλoyισμός 11G3. 5• 



παραμίνειν 1117. 2 2 ; 1122. I Ο. 

παρανομΐϊν 1106. p. 

παρανόμημα 1119. ΙΟ. 

παρανομία 1119. 8, ΙΟ, 1 8. 

παράνομος ΙΙΟβ. 5• 

παραπίπτΐ IV 1133. 12, 

παρασκΐυάζΐΐν 1101. ΙΟ ; 1163. 6 ; 1164. Ι 

πάραυτα 1163. 6. 

παραφ€ρ(ΐν 1164. 4• 

παραφνΚακη 1165. 7) 9• 

παραφυλάσσί tv 1106. 4• 

Trapeyyvai/ 1101. 1 5, 25; 1106.6. 

παρίΐναι 1102. 5 ; 1119• 23 ] 1129. 8. 

παρέξ 1133. 9• 

παρίπ^σθαι 1134. 15• 

παρΐρχΐσθαι 1134. ΙΟ, Ι4• 

παρίχ(ΐν 1116. 9; 1121. 14, 25; 1123. 14; 

1131. II. 
παριστάι/αι 1102. l8j 1106. 8. 
παρόριον 1113. ΐ. Ι7• 
πάρα 1121. 36. 
παρρησία 1100. Ι5• 
π5ί 1119. ΙΟ, ι6; 1120. 19; 1123. 13, ι6, 

21 ; 1124. 20 ; 1125. 9. ΐ9; 1126. ι6; 

1127. 12, 3ο; 1128. 25; 1129. ιι; 1130. 

14, ΐ7> 24 ; 1133. 14; 1151. 14 et saep.; 

1154. 3; 1155. 10; 1158. 3; 1159. 33; 

1160. 3. 6, 15; 1161. 5, 16; 1163. 3, 9 ; 

1164. 10, 14; 1165. 13, 14• 
τταστάί 1158. Ι5(?)• 
παστοφόρος. See Index VII {a) 3• 
πάσχβίΐ/ 1120. I ; 1121. 7• 
πάτημα 1142. 3 ', 1156. 9• 
πα7τ?ρ 1109. 14; HH• ί• ιο> "• 6; 1119. 28; 

1122. 7; 1123. ιι; 1148. 6; 1154. ΐ2; 

1160. Ι. 
πατρίκιο! 1134. 2. 
πατρικοί 1123. 21 J 1164. 2, 13. 
πατριοί 1119. 21. 

πατρίς 1102. ιο; 1117. 8; 1119. 9, 1 2, 15. 
πάτρων 1156. Ι5• 
παν^σθαι 1121. ΙΟ. 
πώίον 1126. 4• 
πείθίΐν 1101. 19 {πίποιθεν). 

πίμπ^ιν 1153. 6, 1 9, 21 ; 1155. ΐ2; 1156. ΐ2; 
1157. 3; 1158. 13, ι6, 17, 24; 1159. Ι7, 

2 1 ; 1160. 9 ^^ "f^^/• 
πΐρίβλΐπτος 1108. 5• 
π(ριη\(Ίν 1119. 7• 

πίρίκότΓπ;? 1146. Ι5• 
πΐριμίνΐΐν 1100. 1 6. 
πΐρίοδο! 1100. 4 ; 1119. 6. 
π(ριστίρ(ών 1127. 8, 15, 22, 37• 
π( ριστ€ pibiov 11Α.3. 6, 7 J 1144. 12. 
πίριτίΐχίζ(ΐν 1111. ϋ. 8. 
πιπράσκ(ΐν 1131. 6; 1160. II. 
πίστίί 1134. 8. 

πιττάκιον 1131. 1 8 ; 1150. 6. 
πληστοϊ 1121. 19; 1155. 2; 1164. 1 2. 
πλήθος 1106. 7• 
πΧημμΐλΰν 1119. 1 8. 
πλήρης 1119. 15 ; 1137. 2, 3- 
πλί,ροΟί/ 1103. 6, 7 ; 1107. 3 ; 1133. 8 ; 1134. 
6; 1137. Ι. 

πλησίον 1165. 9• 

πλίΐ'^ίοί' 1110. ΙΟ. 

πλοΊον 1153. ιι. 

πνΐΰμα 1151. Ι ; 1161. 7• "'''• αγιον 1151. 6. 

7ΓΟ(9€ΐΊ121. 1 6. 

ποιύν 1101. 2 2 ; 1104. 14 ; 1106. 8 ; 1117. 5 ; 

1119. 27 ; 1121. 23, 26 ; 1130. 2 1 ; 1156. 

14; 1158. 6; 1164. g ; 1165. 7. 9. H• 
πολιορκΰν 1117. 2 3• 
πόλις. See Index VII (α). 

πολιΤ€ία 1119. 21, 23. 

πολιτικός 1146. 1 7• τα π. 1104. 7, ^3• 

πολλάκις 1119. Ι7• 

πολύς 1157. 28 ; 1158. 2, 25 ; 1160. 2, 3• 

προ πολλού 1153. 1 6. 
πολύτιμος 1121. 20. 
πορΐΰΐσθαι 1143. 2. 
πόρος 1123. 21. 
πορφυρά 1153. 2 6. 
πορφυρούς 1153. Ι4• 
ποσότης 1102. II. 

possessio 1114. 10. 

ποτέ 1107. 4, 5• 

πράγμα 1134. 3 J 1155. 6 ; 1165. 4. 

πραγματίυτής 1130. 6. 

πραιπόσιτος. See Index VIII. 

πραιτώριον 1116. 2. 

πρακτορύα. See Index VIII. 

πράξις 1124. ι8; 1127. 28; 1130. 24. 

πρασις 1156. 6. 

πράσσ(ΐν 1106. 5 J 1124. 3 ; 1155. 8. 

πράτης 1146. 7• 

πρατός 1117. 24. 

πρίπΐΐν 112Ϊ1. ιΐ. 



πρίσβΐία 1151. 39. 

πρέσβνς 1102. 1 6, 2 2. 

ττρΐσβντΐρος (adj.) 1109. 2 ; 1117. introd. 

ττρ. (title). See Indices VII [b), VIII. 
πρίγκίψ 1108. 3. 
pridie 1114. 13, 36, 37. 

ττριμιπιΧάριος 1133- 5. 

πρίν 1061. 14. 

ιτροαΐρΐσις 1101. 8. 

προβαηκόί 1151. 7• 

ττρο'γρα/ί/χα 1101. ΐ6; 1155. 12. 

7Γρογράφ6ίίΊ130. ι8; 1153. 1 2. 

procuratio 1114. 6, 

ττροδώόναι 1102. ΙΟ. 

profiteer 1114. 9• 

ηροθίσμϊα 1117. 2ο ; 1130. 1 2, 2θ, 22 ; 1132. 

8, 20. 
ττροθηκάριος (.?) 114β. 2 Ο. 
προίξ 1102. ΙΟ. 
προκΰσθαι 1114. 32 ; 1115. 7 ; 1121. 8 ; 1124. 

ι6, 22; 1127. 4°; 1129. ι6, 17; 1130. 

26, 29 ; 1131. ι8; 1133. 17; 1137. 4• 

•προΚαμβάνΐίν 1151. 4• 

TrpoTOijnjs 1134. 8; 1147. 17, 19• 

προπορ^ύΐσθαι 1144. 3» 5> 9• 

πρόί, προς τό 1104. 1 5 ', 1115. 8. 

προσαγορΐνβιν 1162. 12. 

προσβαίνίΐν 1109. 6, g. 

προσ8ιαγράφίΐν 1112. 1 6, 25• 

προσδοκαν 1158. 4• 

προσίΐ^/αί 1105. ιο; 1121. 8. 

πρυσίρχ^σθαι 1102. 9 5 1119. 8, 19 ; 1156. 3• 

TrpoafVKaipHvYWQ. 12. 

προσηκΐΐν 1100. 15; 1101. 20, 23; 1102. 8, 

21 ; 1119. 23, 24, 27. 
προσιίναι 1101. 1 5, Ι9• 
ττροσκννΐΐν 1164. Ι 2. 
•ηροσκΰνησίς 1\Q4,. 14; 1165. 12, 1 3. 

προσλάμβαναν 1103. 8. 

πρόσοδοΓ 1102. 17-19 j 1147. 2 2. 

προσοφΐ[\(ΐν 1118. 6; 1127. 2 6. 

προστασία 1126. 4> 8 ; 1134. 7• 

προστάτης 1150. Ι. 

προσφΐνγίΐν 1101. 9• 

προσφθίίρΐΐν 1100. Ι9• 

προσφωνύν 1119. 28. 

προσφώνησα 1119. 4> 24. 

πρόσχρωμο5 1153• 23. 

προτάσσ€ΐν 1112. ι8; 1115. 19. 

προτΐλ(ΐν 1147. 21. 

πρότίρον 1110. 19 ; 1111• ΐ• 9) ϊθ> "• 6 > 1112. 

6; 1113. ί. ι8, ϋ. 6; 1130. 7, 28. 
προτιθίναι 1100. 2, 4, 23• 
προφασίί 1100. 12; 1119. II. 
προφίραν 1164. 4• 
προχ€ΐρίζ(σθαι 1119. 9? 12. 
πρόχρησκ 1125. 3• 
προχωρΐϊν 1104. 8. 
proximus 1114. 13 (•'')• 
irpvTama 1104. 1 7, 2 2. 

πρυταν€ύ(ΐν, πρύταρίί. See Index VIII. 

πρώην 1104. 9• 

πρωτΐΰΐΐ,ν 1106. 6. 

πρωτηκτωρ 1134. 3. 

πρώτοί 1101. 3 J 1125. 21. πρώι-οι» 1119. 15. 

πταίαν 1165. 1 1. 

πυι/^αι/ίσ^αι 1102. II. 

πυρ(τ05 1151. 35• 

πνρ05 1124. II ; 1125. χ; 1144. ι8; 1145. 

2 e/ saep. 

πωμαρίτης 1133. 3• 

q. ρ. f. 1114. 1 3• 

que 1114. 15. 

qui 1114. 13, 14• qui et 1114. 8, 10, 11. 

res 1114. 14. 

ρίγος 1151. 36. 

ριπάριος. See Index VIII. 

ροΐτικός 1142. 1 6. 

ρωνννναι, ίρρωσο 1105. 2 2 ; 1140. 4 ; 1148. 
ίο; 1153. 28; 1155. Ι4• ίρρώσβαι βοΰλο- 

μαι 1100. 5• (ρρΣασθαι (ϋχομαι 1104. 17 > 

1119.24; 1142. ι6; 1157.28; 1158.25; 
U60. 28; U62. 13. 

σαβαώθ 1152. 2. 

σανΒύκινος 1153. Ι4• 

σαφής 1102. II. σαφώί 1119. ΐ6. 

scribas 1106. 10. 
scribere 1114. 37• 
σΐαυτοΰ 1154. 5. 
σφάσμιος 1113. ί. 5• 

secundum 1114. 14, 35• 
σ/λλα 1146. 6. 
seu 1114. 10. 

σημαίνΐΐν 1112. 3> ΙΡ• 
σήμερον 1153. 9• 

1163. 8. 


σημΐΐοΰσβαι 1136. 7 ; 1139. 3) 1141. 8, ΙΟ. 

σθ€νο5 1120. 1 9- 

atWtoi/ 1130. 12, 29, 31. 

σιτάριον 1156. 5• 

σιτίον 1158. 1 1. 

σίτοΓ 1147. 8, ι8; 1159. 1 1. 

σκίπτίσθαι 1102. 5• 

σκρΐίβας 1108. 4• 

σοΚιον 1158. ιδ. 

σο'ί 1121. 26 ; 1131. 3, 1 1 ; 1134. 1 6 ; 

σοφία 1165. 6. 

σοφός 1165. 13. 

σπον8ή 1143. 4• 

σπορά 1126. ρ* 

σηόρο5 1126. ΙΟ. 

σπουδα^ίί!/ 1164. II. 

σταβλίτη: 1147. 5• 

σταθμός 1130. Ι3• 

στίφανονν 1117. 5• 

στημιον 1142. 'J. 

στιχάριον 1136. 4> 5• 

στοιχίΐον 1137. 5• 

στοίχος 1119. 12. 

στολίσπ^ί 1144. Ι. 

στρατ(ΰ(σθαι 1103. 5 J 1154. II. 

στρατηγός. See Index VIII. 

στρατιώτης 1101. 1 3, 18 ; 1115. 1 3. 

στρατιωτικός 1106. 7• 

στροβίλων 1142. 6. 

στρόβιλος 1144. 1 1 . 

στνράκιον 1142. 5• 

subicere 1114. 14. 

συγγραφή 1105. 3• 

σνγγραφοδιαθήκη 1102. Ι4• 

σνγκΰρΐΐν 1105. Ι3• 

σνγχωρΛν 1107. 2. 

συλησις 1121. 6. 

συλλαβή 1164. 3• 

ovXXeyetj/ 1160. 1 6. 

συλλειτουργός 1162. 2. 

σύμβιος 1160. 4• 

συμπολίτης 1119. Ι ρ. 

σν/ϋττόσιοι/ 1128. 14 J 1129. 10; 1159. 26. 

συμφίρΐΐν 1149. 4• 

συμφορά 1121. Ι5• 

συμφων(ΐρ 1115. Ι g ; 1126. 1 1 ; 1131. 1 7 ; 

1148. 5- 
σύμφωνος 1103. 6 ; 1148. 9• 
συναποδημΐΐν 1122. ΙΟ. 

συνδίχΐσθαι 1162. 8. 
συζ/δίδόι/α» 1130. 22. 
σύνεργον 1159. 1 5, 2 Ο. 
συνήθης 1104. 24. 
σύνθ(σις 1153. 23. 
συνιστάναι 1105. Ι. 
σΰνναος 1149. 3• 
σΰνοψις 1117. 7• 
συντάσσων 1118. Ι ; 1159. 7• 
συντίθίσθαι 1122. 9• 
συντυγχάνειν 1163. 2. 

supra 1114. 37• 

συστάτης 1116. 5> 21. 

σύστημα 1100. II. . 

SUUS 1114. 13. 

σφραγίζ(ΐν 1114. 24• 
σφυρίδων 1158. Ι7• 
σχοινίον 1126. 7• 
σχολαστικός 1165. 14• 
σώμα 1110. 12; 1161. 6. 
σωτήρ 1161. 2. 

tabular! US 1114. 35• 

ταγαρί8ιον{?) 1158. 12. 
ταγή 1139. 3• 

τάλαντον. See Index IX (<5). 

ταμύον 1103. 7• 

τίί|ΐί1100. ιο; 1104. 24; 1120. 5• 

ταρσικόρως [θαρσ.^ 1146. ΐ6. 

τάσσει» 1109. 7• τάσσεσθαι 1105. 21 ; 1125. 

8; 1159. 1 6. 

τάχος 1153. Ι9• 

τ€ 1101. 5; 1119. ίο; 1124. ι8; 1127. 28; 
1130. 24; 1133.13; 1157. ίο; 1162. ίο. 

Tewoi/ 1121. II. 

τίλίΐι/ 1129. II ; 1130. 22, 

τίλΐσμα 1123. Ι5• 
reXewTac 1111. ϋ. II, 13. 
τίλος 1128. 20. 

tertius 1114. 14. 
testatio 1114. 14, 16. 
τΐταρταως 1151. 37• 
τίταρτον 1102. 9• 
τ(τράς 1163. 2. 
τ(τραχοίνικος 1124. 1 2 . 
Τΐτρώβολον 1142. 1 1 . 
τεχνίτης 1117. 12. 
τηρύν 1160. 1 6. 
τίκτίΐν 1151. 12, 3θ• 




τιμή 1112. 15, 25 ; 1124. 13; 1131. 5 ; 1133. 
ΙΟ ; 1139. introd. ; 1144. 19 ; 1147. 8, 18 ; 
1156. 8. 

τίμιος 1164. 3• 
τιμωρία 1106. 8. 

τίε 1119. 2 2 ; 1121. 1 6, 2ΐ ; 1160, 26. 
τΐί και τις 1117. ΐ. τι: relat. 1155. 13. 
τοιγάρτοι 1101. 1 6. 
τοιούτος 1100. 9, 12, ι8 ; 1106. 7 ; 1121. ι 

1165. 5• 
τόκοςΙΙΟδ. ι8 ; 1118. 6; 1125.6; 1130. 23, 

33; 1132. Ι4• Ι"• ^ραχμιαϊος 1125. 4j 9• 
τ. δραχμών δυο 1132. Ι4• 
τόλ/χα 1119. 8. 

τολμ3ρ 1106. 4, 9; 1120. 15. 

τόλμημα 1106. 7• 
To'juoy 1112. 1,17• 

τοπαρχία. See Index VI (a). 
ToVoi 1100. 4; nil. ii. 18; 1127. 5, 15. 
-,^ . 11 OQ 23; 1129. 10, 17; 1134 

9. eTTt TOTTcoi' 1101. λ»-- 
2. /cara τόπον 1101. 9 

39; 1128. 
1145. 3; 1154. 
1117. 13; 1120. 
1162. 2. 



τοσούτος 1165. 3. 

TOTe 1119. 4, 6, 9. 

τράγημα 1158. 1 8. 

τράπ(ζα 1132. 12, 1 7. τ. δημοσία 1117. 1 3. 

τραττΐζίτης 1146. 1 7, 1 8. 

τρισκαιδ(κα(τής 1109. 6, 9• 

τρίστιγος 1105. g. 

τριταίος 1151. 37• 

τρίτος 1114. 24. 

τριωβολον 1112. 25. 

τρόπος 1101. 3 ', 1164. ΙΟ. 

τροφός 1107. Ι. 

τρνγη 1146. 6. 

τνγχάνίΐν 1100. 1 5 ; 1101. 

τυλάριον 1159. 24. 

2ο; 1121. 5• 

τνΚάριον 115^. 24. 

τίιχη 1101. 7, II, 21, 24; 1110. 21. 

νβρίζΐΐν 1120. 6. 

vyiaiveiv 1154. 5• 

ν-γιής, εξ υγιοίς 1110. 21. 

ν'ιός 1109. 8, 14; 1111. π. Ι2, 14; 1114. 20, 
21 ; 1126. 19, 2ΐ ; 1129. 5; 1130. 4, 5, 
26, 3ο; 1134. 3, 5 ; 1146. 1 1 ; 1148. 3 ; 
1151. 5. 23 ; 1153. 2 ; 1161. 3• 

υμέτερος 1163. 5; 1164. Ι, 13; 1165. 2, 6. 

νπάγ€ΐν 1119. 24; 1161. 14• 

vnayopeieiv 1102. 5• 
νπακούίΐν 1122. II. 

υπάρχΐΐν 1105. 5 J 1110. 9 5 HU• ί• 6, ii. 5 ; 
1119. 17; 1124. 19; 1126. 3, 16; 1127. 
6, 29; 1128. 12; 1130. 24; 1134. 15. 
υπατία, ύπατος. See Index III. 
ίπεναντίος 1151. 55• 
νπίρίνδοξος 1151. 54• 
υπ€ρθ€σις 1128. 21. 
νπΐρχρονία 1125. 8. 
υπερώος 1127. 5> 3^• 
υπεύθυνος 1134 7, Ι4• 
ΰπίχΐΐν 1119. 21. 

ύ7Γ7;ρετ€Ϊί/ 1100. 14 (Ο^ 1121. ΙΟ. 
υπηρέτης. See Index VIII. 
ΰποβάλλειν 1101. 25 ; 1163. 6. 
ΰποδεχεσθαι 1134. 7» Ι3• 
υποθήκη 1105. 3• 
ΰποκαυστής 1146. ΙΟ, 21. 
υποκεΐσθαι 1100. 6. 
ΰπολογΰν 1124. 5• 
υπόλοιπος 1107. 3• 

υπόμνημα 1117. Ι4; 1118. 4 >' 1160. 17, 20. 
ΰπομνηματογρήφος. See Index VIII. 
ΰπόμνησις 1100. 8. 
ίιποσημειοΰσθαι 1115. 8. 
νποστάθμιος 1142. Ι (?). 
ίποστελλειν 1102. 14. 
ΰπόσχεσις 1117. 6. 
ίποτάσσειν 1119. 23, 26. 
υποτίθεσθαι 1105. 6, 14 ; 1118. 8. 
υποτιμασθαι 111Q . II. 
ύστερος, εξ υστέρου 1118. 12. 
υφαιρεϊν 1102. ΙΟ. 
ίιφηγεΐσθαι 1119. 8. 
υφιστάναι 1119. II, 28. 

uxor 1114. 12. 

vicesima 1114. 15. 

φαίνειν 1118. 3 ; 1120. 9 ; 1123. 2θ. 

φακός 1143. 7• 

φάναι 1101. II. φάσθαι 1121. 32. 

φανερός 1100. 3 ; 1119. Ι3• 

φύσις 1157. 3• 

φερειν 1148. 9 ; 1159. 23 ; 1164. ι, 6, 7- 

φεύγε IV 1151. Ι. 
φθάνειν 1103. 6. 
φιλάνθρωπος 1102. 7• 


1155. 10; 
1165. 14. 

φιλοί 1104. 5, 17; 1109. 4 

1158. 20. φίΚτατος 1155. I 
φιλοτιμία 1153. 1 6. 
φοβ(ρός 1151. 55• 
φορμαρία 1115. 12. 

φόρος 1107. I, 3; 1117. 15; 1126. ΙΟ, 13; 

1127. ΙΟ. 
•φορτίυν 1153. 9• 
φρίαρ 1105. ΙΟ. 
φροντίζίΐρ 1100. 3 ; 1119. 23• 

φροντιστής 1141. 3• 
φνγα8(ν(ΐν 1151. 33* 
φυγή 1121. 20. 
φύλαρχος 1119. 2. 
φνλη 1116. 20. 

φωρ (magic) 1152. ι. 

φωρΰν 1100. 20. 

χαίρΐΐν 1105. 2 ; 1119. 
1123. 8; 1130. 6; 
1134. 5 ; 1140. Ι ; 
1154. 2 ; 1155. 2 ; 
1160. 2 ; 1162. 5- 

χάΚάδριον 1142. 1 3• 
χάλκινος 1158. 23. 
χαλκός 1105. 21. 
χαρά 1162. 5• 
χάρτης 1142. 12. 
χαρτονλάριος 1108. 8. 
χ€ίρ, δίά χ(ΐρός 1130. g ; 
χΐΐρόγραφον 1132. 1 6. 
χήρα 1120. 12. 

15. 22] 

1132. 6 
1141. 2 
1156. Ι 

1122. 8 

1133. 7 

1153. 2 

U57. 2 

1146. 14, ι6. 

χμγ 1130 

χμ-γ XJ.UV7. 1. 

χοΐνιξ. See Index IX (a), 
χόρτος 1107. 3 ; 1156. 1 1 



Xpeia 1116. 17; 1130. 9; 1156. 11; 1160, 

χρίος 1130. 1 8 ; 1133. 19. 
χρΐωστΐΙνΐΙΟΙ. I, 5; 1131. 4. 
χρ»; 1163. 5. 
χρημάτιζαν 1113. ίϊ. 2; 1114. 23, 2 6. 

χρ^σίί1130. 8, 27; 1158. ΐ2. 
χρησθαι 1100. 22 ; 1127. 14 ; 1153. 27. 
χρηστήριον W05. II ; 1129. 1 1. 
XpoiOsll05. 17; 1119. 15; 1121. 36; . 

18; 1127.21; 1128.7,22; 1130 

1157. 29; 1158. 25; 1164. 3• 
χρυσούς 1117. Ι. 
χρύσινος 1133. g. 
χρυσίον 1117. 8. 
χρυσός. See Index VII {b). 
χρυσοχόος 1117. 12 ; 1146. 13. 
χώμα 1112. 6, 9, llj 22. 

χώρα 1100. 17; 1134. 8. 

χωρύν 1102. 15; 1115. 13; 1165. 6. 

χωρίον 1141. 6. 

χωρίί 1124. ι6; 1128. 2ΐ ; 1130. 19, 27. 

•^τυχή 1161. 6. 
S)Scll60. 14. 

ώρα 1114. 24• 

ωρωρ (magic) 1152. ι. 

ωσπίρ 1121. 12. 

{a} Authors. 



Arcadius, p. 21. 19 . , 

. 57 

Cratinus Frag. 10 1 . 

. 108 

Athenaeus xv. 677 d-f 

. 73 

Diog. Laert. vi. 76 . 

26, 27 

Cercidas Frags. 2-5 . 

• 50 

Eustath. Homer B, p. 199 

. 25-6 

Frag. 7 . 

55, 56 

Hellanicus Frag. 56 . 

. 71 

Frag. 9 


Herodian, Moi/. Ae'l. 10. 32 

■ 57 

Cramer, Anecd. Oxon. ii. 132 

. 55 

Hesiod Frag. 1 1 5. 3 . 

. 108 




Hesychius s. v. ατμ^νος 

. 108 

Schol. Soph. 0. C. 900 

Homer 038. 

. 108 

Sophocles 0. C 195 

Philo ii, p. 520 Mangey . 


Steph. Byz. s. v. Ίβηρίαι 

Photius, Bibl. 190 . 

• 25-6 

S. V. MfyaX»; πόλΐΓ 

Schol. Homer Β 776 

• 95 

Trag. Gr. Fr. Adesp. 187 (Nauck) . 


• 97 

{b) Papyri and Inscriptions. 

B. G. U. I. 14. iv. 18 

. 255 

P. Oxy. II. 258. 9-12 

108 ,. . 

. 191 

277. 8-10 

, , 

II. 482. 5 . 

. 188 

339 • 

484 •. . 

. 186 

III. 501. 39-42 

Berl. Klassikertexte iii. p. 31. 2. i 

. 114 


P. Brit. Mus. II. 214. 20 . 


IV. 740. 35 . 

III. 915 

. 184 

37 • 

C. I. L. V. 5067. 7 . 

. 196 

741.8 . 

C. P. R. 18. 24-5 . 

. 171 

V. 841. vi. 88 

P. Cairo Cat. 67031. 17 . 


ix. 17 

Dittenberger, Or. Gr. Inscr. 665. 13 


VI. 920. 40 

P. Fay. 138. I . 


923. 1-4, 6 

P. Flor. 4. 12 . 


934• 10 • 

39. 8 . 


VII. 1030. 2 . 

ΐί9•4-5 .... 


p. Reinach 49. 11 . 

P. Giessen 20. 16 


P. Strassb. 34. 9 

P. Hawara, Homer Β 769 


40. 48 

P. Leipzig 34, &c. . 


P. Tebt. II. 286. 15-18 . 

45, &c 


Wessely, Script. Gr. Spec. 26. 5-6 . 

P. Leyden S. iii. 30 . 


T.i.5 . . . . 


P. Oxy. I. 20 



43 recto ii. 28-9, &c. 


91. 8-1 1 .... 


Leipzig .... 















Plate I 


< Ρ >r^ 

^ ^ i^ -< LJ " 







'r£>i t: 

ί? 2 r 5 Σ ^Ιί; -4Ή^ϊ• "^; 
W t < ζ fe» 3 § 3^^'-? # / 


f| <ί^:,2< ί-i^^P ,^^5^z 


- / 

^4••^• ^fs'' 



•'"«Λ#*Ιί# - ■ - 'ire? ' ■ 


1% >/ 


Plate II 




*^ ,^;^ •<=- 

<■• - ,. Μ 

^ _ -' r 3 

.fcj. ,Λ> ■♦■^ *'■• 

■"7 ff* 


"^ :ζ ±; ■/ ii^ '^'• r Λ^ έ:- Γ• --^r 

— «-^ ^iL _. tL• «jL»' ) — ■ 

d>\^ t-2 -^ ^ ξ 

3:2^ '^ ^ 


Hi ^ 

*£' 7/-5,-i9-: 

•'. i' • 

«*- 'S --r ο ., ■ '• • ~ ,•"' 

-. Γ/ν*' -» >- . -Λ- 



Plate III 

-,■'2' t:. —m:. ,. 

t, fi ti X • ^ 
Ia^ •!^ -^ «s» of 



Tif• I- 

p,M :^ Ά g f ^.^ 
i4 X 9 έτ >t 

•-^ η *^* :l> ^* 

tL ^. ^ ^ d^ 




«^^ /^ -^ -^ -C3 <t 

^ fi ^ ^ i:; ^ >: 
■ "P <^ *^ '15 *A-1 "^ -Yi "Ψ 

i? 5 >^> -^ ''^' -■ "-^^ 

".<-• C^ •< T- 

o «o *< f— 

U *^ c* 

. V p V ^ 

- j- -.f Ό" ^ ' - " ^r ■ ^ ί Vfl *** ^ T* . X '^ 

...^-^^^ ij. '-p- h! ^ K' '^i 

V ^ κ ζ;.rl; 1' 


i^ ii - :k 'ίί "-^ 

«4> i^ *'* r^> •^ *ί> 

iS'fe^ ί: ^ ^ 

*-» *-* *< IT ΓΓ >y 

Plate IV 


V- >- 

~ --^^n ,7 V. 5: 


:^- 1 i? ,'Η'ί ' >N;^£^rf 77f*h nbA <-£';*' ο>τ0« c 



■ρίψβ,^^^: ^ojj&iftrri^'rt>srr^cToc>f^y^yv 



No. 1087 

Plate V 


No. 1090 



No. 1092, Col. ix 

No. iioo 

Plate VI 





XA-i » *i / 









-'.. ¥^ 

Plate VII 



γΓ\Γ' '• i^ Κ 

.5 J 


"V ""-^ . '■9'/!'.. 






^^ "^" ''^ ^ K'.,^> \^\ii ^'^ 

'Γ*; :<■■-'; V 






JHE EGYPT EXPLORA TION FUND, which has conduced Archaeological research 

The Graeco-Rovmn Branch issues annual volumes, each of about 250 quarlo pages uulh 
/acs,m,U plates of the more important pafyri. under the editorship ./Dh uL 

volume '^Γ^„Ζ ΚΪ"' '^"71° f '^^'"'"-^''«- ^--^ "•'■"" ^"i'^riiers to the annual 
TmhrM Lil t f'''"'°"e--' R'P'rI. A donation 0/ £.5 constitutes life 

memlershp Subscnpt.ons may be sent to the Honorary Treasurers-for England, Mr. Η A 


Eighteen Plates 

Petrie. With 
Forty-four Plates 

For 1886-7. 


For 1883-4. By Edouard Naville. Thirteen Plates and Plans. {Fourth and Revised 
Edition.^) 2^s. 

II. TANIS, Part I. For 1884-5. By W. M. Flinders Petrie. 
and two Plans. (Second Edition.) 25^. 

IIL NAUKRATIS, Part I. For 1885-6. By W. M. Flinders 
Chapters by Cecil Smith, Ernest A. Gardner, and Barclay V. Head. 
and Plans. {^Second Edition.) 25J. 


By Edouard Naville. Eleven Plates and Plans. {Second Edition.) 25^. 

V. TANIS, Part II ; including TELL DEFENNEH (The Biblical ' Tahpanhes ') 

and TELL NEBESHEH. For 1887-8. By W. M. Flinders Petrie, F. Ll. Griffith, 

and A. S. Murray. Fifty-one Plates and Plans. 25J•. 

VI. NAUKRATIS, Part II. For 1888-9. By Ernest A. Gardner and F. Ll. 

Griffith. Twenty-four Plates and Plans. 2 55. 


Antiquities of Tell-el-Yahudiyeh. An Extra Volume. By Edouard Naville and 
F. Ll. Griffith. Twenty-six Plates and Plans. 255. 

VIII. BUBASTIS. For 1889-90. By Edouard Naville. Fifty -four Plates and 
Plans. 25i. 

Containing THE SIGN PAPYRUS (a Syllabary). By F. Ll. Griffith. THE 
GEOGRAPHICAL PAPYRUS (an Almanac). By W. M. Flinders Petrie. With 
Remarks by Heinrich Brugsch. {Out of print.) 

By Edouard Naville. Thirty-nine Plates. 255. 
XI. AHNAS EL MEDINEH. For 189 1-2. By Edouard Naville. Eighteen 
Plates. And THE TOMB OF PAHERI AT EL KAB. By J. J. Tylor and F. Ll. 
Griffith. Ten Plates. 25^. 

XII. DEIR EL BAHARI, Introductory. For 1892-3. By Edouard Naville. 
Fifteen Plates and Plans. 25^. 

XIII. DEIR EL BAHARI, Part I. For 1893-4. By Edouard Naville. Plates 

I-XXIV (three coloured) with Description. Royal folio. 30J. 

XIV. DEIR EL BAHARI, Part II. For 1894-5. By Edouard Naville. Plates 

XXV-LV (two coloured) with Description. Royal folio. 30J•. 

XV. DESHASHEH, For 1895-6. By W. M. Flinders Petrie. 
other Plates. 255. 

XVI. DEIR EL BAHARI, Part ΙΠ. For 1896-7. By Edouard Naville. Plates 
. LVI-LXXXVI (two coloured) with Description. Royal folio. 30^. 

XVII. DENDEREH. For 1897-8. By W. M. Flinders Petrie. Thirty-eight Plates. 
25J. (Extra Plates of Inscriptions. Forty Plates. loi.) 

Flinders Petrie. Sixty-eight Plates. 25^. 

XIX, DEIR EL BAHARI, Part IV. For 1 899-1 900. By Edouard Naville. 
Plates LXXXVII-CXVIII (two coloured) with Description. Royal folio. 305. 

XX. DIOSPOLIS PARVA. An Extra Volume. By W. M. Flinders Petrie. 
Forty-nine Plates. {Out of print ^ 

Photogravure and 











1900-1. By W.M. Flinders Petrie. Sixty-three Plates. 25^. (Thirty-five extra Plates, iCi.) 

ABYDOS, Part I. For 190 1-2. By W. M. F. Petrie. Eighty-one Plates. ' 25s. 

EL AMRAH AND ABYDOS. An Extra Volume. By D. Randall-MacIver, 
A. C. Mace, and F. Ll. Griffith. Sixty Plates. 25J•. 

ABYDOS, Part II. For 1902-3. By W. M. F. Petrie. Sixty-four Plates. 25^. 

ABYDOS, Part III. An Extra Volume. By C. T. Currelly, E. R. Ayrton 
and A. E. P. Weigall, &c. Sixty-one Plates. 255. ' 

EHNASYA. For 1903-4. By W. M. Flinders Petrie. Forty-three Plates. 2ςί. 
(ROMAN EHNASYA. Thirty-two extra Plates. lOi.) 

DEIR el BAHARI, Part V. For 1904-5. By Edouard Naville. Plates 
CXIX-CL with Description. Royal folio. 30J. 

For 1905-6. By Edouard Naville and H. R. Hall. Thirty-one Plates. 25J. 

DEIR EL BAHARI, Part VI. For 1906-7. By Edouard Naville. Plates 
CLI-CLXXIV (one coloured) with Description. Royal folio. 30^. 

For 1907-8. By Edouard Naville. Twenty -four Plates. 25J•. 


E. R. Ayrton and W. L. S. Loat. {In preparation.) 


Edited by F. Ll. Griffith. 

I. BENI HASAN, Part I. For 1 890-1. By Percy E. Newberry. With Plans 
by G. W. Eraser. Forty-nine Plates (four coloured). (Out of print:) 

Π. BENI HASAN, Part n. Fori89i-2. By Percy E.Newberry. With Appendix, 
Plans, and Measurements by G. W. Eraser. Thirty-seven Plates (two coloured). 25J•. 

IIL EL BERSHEH, Part L For 1892-3. By Percy E. Newberry. Thirty-four 

Plates (two coloured). 25J. 

IV. EL BERSHEH, Part II. For 1893-4. By F. Ll. Griffith and Percy E. 

Newberry. With Appendix by G. W. Eraser. Twenty-three Plates (two coloured). 25^. 

V. BENI HASAN, Part III. For 1894-5. By F. Ll. Griffith. (Hieroglyphs, 

and manufacture, &c., of Flint Knives.) Ten coloured Plates. 25^. 

EXPLORATION FUND. For 1895-6. By F. Ll. Griffith. Nine coloured Plates. 25^. 
VII. BENI HASAN, Part IV. For 1896-7. By F. Ll. Griffith. (Illustrating 
beasts and birds, arts, crafts, &c.) Twenty-seven Plates (twenty-one coloured). 25J. 

SAQQAREH, Part I. For 1897-S. By N. DE G. Davies and F. Ll. Griffith. Thirty- 
one Plates (three coloured). 25^•. 


SAQQAREH, Part 11. For 1898-9, By N. de G. Davies and F.Ll. Griffith. Thirty- 
five Plates. 255. 

X. THE ROCK TOMBS OF SHEIKH SAID. For 1 899-1 900. By N. de G. 

Davies. Thirty-five Plates. 251, 

N. de G. Davies. Twenty-seven Plates (two coloured). 25J. 

ΧΠ. DEIR EL GEBRAWI, Part IL For 1901-2. By N. de G. Davies. Thirty 

Plates (two coloured). 25J. 

XIII. THE ROCK TOMBS OF EL AMARNA, Part L For 1902-3. By N. deG. 

Davies. Forty-one Plates. 25^. 

XIV. EL AMARNA, Part II. For 1 903-4. By N. de G. Davies. Forty-seven Plates. 25^. 
XV. EL AMARNA, Part IIL For 1904-5. By N. de G. Davies. Forty Plates. 25J. 

XVI. EL AMARNA, Part IV. Fori 905-6. By N. de G. Davies. Forty-five Plates. 25^. 

XVII. EL AMARNA, Part V. For 1906-7. By N. de G. Davies. Forty-four Plates. 25^. 

XVIIL EL AMARNA, Part VI. For 1907-8. By N. de G. Davies. Forty-four Plates. 25J. 


I. THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part I. For 1897-8. By B. P. Grenfell 
and A. S. Hunt. Eight Collotype Plates. {fiut of print.) 

II. THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part II. For 1898-9. By B. P. Grenfell 

and A. S. Hunt. Eight Collotype Plates. 25^. 

III. FA YUM TOWNS AND THEIR PAPYRI. For 1 899-1 900. By B. P. Grenfell, 

A. S. Hunt, and D. G. Hogarth. Eighteen Plates. 25J. 

IV. THE TEBTUNIS PAPYRI. Double Volume for 1900-1 and 1901-2. By B. P. 

Grenfell, A. S. Hunt, and J. G. Smyly. Nine Collotype Plates. {Not for sale.) 

V. THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part III. For 1902-3. By B. P. Grenfell 
and A. S. Hunt. Six Collotype Plates. 25i. 
VI. THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part IV. For 1903-4. By B. P. Grenfell 

and A. S. Hunt. Eight Collotype Plates. 25^. 

VII. THE HIBEH PAPYRI, Part I. Double Volume for 1904-5 and 1905-6. By 

B. P. Grenfell and A. S. Hunt. Ten Collotype Plates. 46i. 

VIII. THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part V. For 1906-7. By B. P, Grenfell 
and A. S. Hunt. Seven Collotype Plates. 255. 

IX. THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part VI. For 1907-8. By B. P. Grenfell 

and A. S. Hunt. Six Collotype Plates. 25^. 

X. THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part VII. For 1908-9. By A. S. Hunt. 

Six Collotype Plates. 25^. 
XL THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part VIII. For 1909-10. By A. S. Hunt. 
Seven Collotype Plates. 255. 
XII. THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part IX. For 1910-11. (^In preparation) 


(Yearly Summaries by F. G. Ken yon, W. E. Crum, and the Officers of the Society, with Maps.) 

Edited by F. Ll. Griffith. 
THE SEASON'S WORK. For 1 890-1. By Edouard Naville, Percy E. Newberry, and 
G. W. Eraser. 2s. 6d. 
For 1892-3 and 1893-4. 2s. td. each. 

„ 1894-5. 3i. (>d. Containing Report of D. G. Hogarth's Excavations in Alexandria. 
„ 1895-6. 3i. With Illustrated Article on the Transport of Obelisks by Edouard Naville. 
,, 1896-7. 2i. 6i/. With Articles on Oxyrhynchus and its Papyri by B. P. Grenfell, and a Thucydides 

Papyrus from Oxyrhynchus by A. S. Hunt. 
„ 1897-8. 2i. ()d. With Illustrated Article on Excavations at Hierakonpolis by W. M. F. Petrie. 
„ 1898-9. 2s. 6d. With Article on the Position of Lake Moeris by B. P. Grenfell and A. S. Hunt. 
,, 1899-1900. 2s.6d. With Article on Knossos in its Egyptian Relations by A. J. Evans. 
And ten successive years, 2s. 6d. each. 


ΛΟΓΙΑ. ΤΗΣΟΥ : ' Sayings of Our Lord,' from an Early Greek Papyrus. By B. P. Grenfell 

and A. S. Hunt. 2s. (with Collotypes) and 6d. net. 

B. P. Grenfell and A. S. Hunt. is. net. 

Hunt. is. net. 

ATLAS OF ANCIENT EGYPT. With Letterpress and Index. {Out 0/ print) 


COPTIC OSTRACA. By W. E, Crum. 10s. βά. net. 

Slides from Fund Photographs may be obtained through Messrs. Newton <&* Co., 3 Fleet Street, E.C; 
and Prints from Mr. R. C. Murray, 37 Dartmouth Park Hill, N.fV. 

Offices of the Egypt Exploration Fund: 


Agents : 







3 1197 22884 0135